Layout Options

Header Options

  • Choose Color Scheme

Sidebar Options

  • Choose Color Scheme

Main Content Options

  • Page Section Tabs
  • Light Color Schemes
ĐPS T6B.003 EPILOGUE
On Saturday, the thirteenth waxing day of the first Wazo, 1331 Myanmar Era, the 2513th year of the Sǎsana, the month when the Alexandrian laurel Calaphyllum blooms forth in the forest and the traditional festival of admitting new entrants into the Order is being held throughout the land, at eleven a.m.
Tìm kiếm nhanh

student dp

ID:6012

Các tên gọi khác

On Saturday, the thirteenth waxing day of the first Wazo, 1331 Myanmar Era, the 2513th year of the Sǎsana, the month when the Alexandrian laurel Calaphyllum blooms forth in the forest and the traditional festival of admitting new entrants into the Order is being held throughout the land, at eleven a.m.

General Information

Danh sách : Liên quan
:

 

 

EPILOGUE

 

Nine Pǎli stanzas and their Myanmar translations:

(1 & 2) On Saturday, the thirteenth waxing day of the first Wazo, 1331 Myanmar Era, the 2513th year of the Sǎsana, the month when the Alexandrian laurel Calaphyllum blooms forth in the forest and the traditional festival of admitting new entrants into the Order is being held throughout the land, at eleven a.m.

  1. This work entitled ‘The Great Chronicle of Buddhas’, the tome that came into being under the sponsorship of the State Sǎsana Council as a sequel to the Sixth Buddhist Council, portraying the life story of the Buddhas (and especially), that of Buddha Gotama from the fulfilling of the Perfections to the day-to-day events relating to Him, was completed for the edification of the followers of the Buddha who uphold righteousness - a most auspicious achievement indeed.
  2. The Buddha, the Conqueror of the five Mǎras or Evils, endowed with great diligence, who occupied Himself by day and by night with the five functions of the Buddha, lived for forty-five νassa (years) during which He ferried the multitudes of deva and humans across to the yonder shores of Nibbǎna by means of the ship of the Eightfold Ariya Path.
  3. To the Buddha, the Conqueror of the five Mǎras, I, acclaimed as the great, distinguished Thera who has memorized the Three PiÔakas, who, thanks to past merit, has been fortunate enough to live a life devoted to Buddhistic studies since his novicehood, pay homage behumbling myself in body, speech and mind, with this tome entitled ‘The Great Chronicle of The Buddhas’, arranged in forty-five chapters in respectful memory of the forty-five years of the Buddha's Noble mission, an exegetical work embodying erudite judgements on readings in the Text and the Commentaries.
  4. As the result of this work of great merit done by me with diligence, knowledge and conviction, may all sentient beings benefit from it: may they clearly understand (through learning, reflecting and cultivation) the Dhamma, the Good Doctrine expounded by the Supreme Lord of Righteousness for the welfare of the multitudes, for their happiness pertaining to the human world and the deva- world, and the Peace of Nibbǎna.
  5. May the multitudes, by following the Middle Way (of eight constituents) which is purified by shunning the two extremes of self-indulgence and self- mortification, which brings happiness by clearing away the hindrances to Path- Knowledge and its fruition, realize with facility (through the ten stages of Insight), the supreme Peace of Nibbǎna that liberates one from craving for all forms of existence, that is free from all sorrow (caused by five kinds of loss) and grief (that gnaws at the hearts of worldlings).
  6. May the Buddha's Teaching (that consists of learning, training and penetration) last for five thousand years, shining forth like the sun, overriding the corroding influence of sophists or captious contenders. May all beings in all the human world, the deva-world and the Brahmǎ-world have firm conviction in, and deep respect for the Dhamma expounded by the Buddha. May the Rain God, benefactor of the human world, bless the earth with his bounteous showers at the proper time (i.e. at night, for fields of poor fertility once in five days, for fields of medium fertility once in ten days, and for fields of good fertility once in fifteen days).
  7. May the rulers of the country give protection to the people like the good kings of yore. May they work for the welfare of the people just as they would for their own children, on the example of those benevolent rulers who extended their loving care to their subjects by upholding the ten principles of rulership,

 

The Venerable Buddhaghosa, the famous Commentator, in his Epilogue to the AÔÔhasǎlinī (an exegesis on the Abhidhamma) and the Pañcapakaraṇa made his wish in four stanzas beginning with: “Yaṁ patthaṁ kusalaṁ tassa.” We have adopted them here, respectfully endorsing his sentiments therein. (Stanzas 6 to 9 above).

In doing so, we are also endorsing the view of the Sub-Commentator, the Venerable SaÑgharakkhitamahǎsǎmi, author of the Sǎratthavilǎsinī, wherein it has been said: ‚For one who does not work for the benefit of others, no real benefit accrues to him. That is true. And true indeed it is a statement fit to be proclaimed with one's right arm raised.‛

Such being the words of the wise, may all right-minded persons make a point of directing their efforts towards the good of others and thereby do good to themselves as well.

Here comes the completion of ‚The Great Chronicle Of Buddhas‛.

May I be endowed with the three knowledges (νijjǎ).

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1500

 

 

THE ANUD¢PAN¢

 

On The Great Chronicle of Buddhas foreword

The word, anudīpanī is purely Pǎli, anu meaning ‚further‛ and dīpanī‛,

‚explanation‛; hence ‚further explanation‛ of what is not explicit in the original writing is called ‚anudīpanī‛. After the Venerable Ledi Sayadaw had written an exegetical work, Paramatthadīpanī on the Abhidhammatthasaṇgaha, he composed another work, entitled,

Anudīpanī‛, to explain again what is vague in the Paramatthadīpanī.

Similarly, an expository work under the title of ‚Anudīpanī‛, on some words or passages of the Great Chronicle which deserve elaboration or explication, is written here separately as a supplement. Had the expositions been included in the original work, readers would find the textual expressions and their meanings confusing. This would be a distraction for readers. Therefore, it is deemed necessary to compile comprehensive notes on important points and topics in the Text as a supplement (anudīpanī), for the benefit of serious students of the Great Chronicle.

It is hoped that, by going through the anudīpanī, difficult subjects in the Chronicle would become more easily understandable and profound meanings of some usages would become clearer. Therefore, it is suggested that after reading the Chronicle, readers should study the Anudīpanī with greater interest. May they understand easily the deep and important meaning, which might otherwise remain unrevealed or overlooked.

Chapter I - III Anudīpanī on words and phrases Definition of Pǎramī

The set of ten virtues including dǎna (alms-giving), sīla (morality), etc. is called Pǎramī

(Perfection).

A Bodhisatta (future Buddha), being endowed with these ten virtues, such as dǎna, sīla, etc. is known as a Parama or Extraordinary Personality. On this basis, therefore, the etymology of Pǎramī is: Paramǎnaṁ bhǎνo (state of Extraordinary Personalities), which is derived from two things: the knowledge of those who see and know them as such and the saying of those who see and know them that they really are. An alternative etymology is Paramanam kamman (work of Extraordinary Personalities); hence their course of conduct, consisting of dǎna, sīla, etc. is called Pǎramī.

The order of the ten Perfections should be known by the following verse:

Dǎnaṁ sīlañ ca nekkhammaṁ paññǎ νīriyena pañcamaṁ khantī saccam adhiṭṭhǎnaṁ mett’ upekkhǎ ti te dasa.

Alms-giving, Morality, Renunciation, Wisdom, Energy as the fifth. forbearance, Truthfulness, Resolution, Loving-kindness and Equanimity;

all these make ten (Perfections).

[Each perfection is of three categories, namely, Pǎramī (Ordinary Perfection), Upa- Pǎramī (Higher Perfection) and Paramattha-Pǎramī (Highest Perfection). for instance, dǎna is of three categories: (1) Dǎna-pǎramī (Ordinary Perfection of Alms-giving), (2) Dǎna upa-pǎramī (Higher Perfection of Alms-giving) and Dǎna paramattha-pǎramī

 

(Highest Perfection of Alms-giving). Likewise for the Sīla and each of the remaining virtues.] Thus there are thirty kinds of Perfection in its detailed enumeration.

Difference between Pǎramī, Upa-pǎramī and Paramattha-pǎramī

With regard to these three categories, (1) properties, such as one’s own gold, silver, etc. and family members, such as one’s own children and wife, (2) limbs, big and small, such as one’s own hands, legs, etc. and (3) one’s own life, should be noted first. Then referring to dǎna, (1) Gift of properties is Dǎna-pǎramī, (2) Gift of limbs, big and small, is Dǎna-upa- pǎramī and (3) Gift of life is Dǎna-paramattha-pǎramī.

Similarly, (1) observance of morality at the sacrifice of properties, (2) observance of morality at the sacrifice of limbs, big and small and (3) observance of morality at the sacrifice of life, are to be understood as Sīla-pǎramī, Sīla-upa-pǎramī and Sīla-paramattha- pǎramī respectively. Likewise, for the remaining eight perfection, the same way of classification should be applied.

Different views held by different commentators may be looked up in the exposition of the word, ‚ko νibhago‛ in the Pakiṇṇaka Kathǎ of the Cariyǎ PiÔaka Commentary.

Adhimuttimaraṇa

Voluntary passing away by self-determination is called ‚Adhimuttimaraṇa‛. It is the kind of death that takes place as soon as one resolves: ‚May death come unto me‛. Such a death could happen only to future Buddhas and not to others.

Sometimes a future Buddha is reborn in a deva or a Brahmǎ-world where the span of life is extremely long. He is aware of the fact that, living in a celestial world, he has no chance whatsoever to fulfil and cultivate Perfections, Sacrifices and Practices and, therefore, he feels such a lengthy life in that celestial abode is boredom. Then, after entering his mansion, he shuts his eyes and no sooner has he resolved: ‚May my life-faculty ceases to be‛, then he experiences the impact of death and passes away from that divine realm. His resolution materialises partly because he has little attachment to his body, as he has particularly conditioned the continuity of his body by attaining higher knowledge and partly because his resolution based on overwhelming compassion for beings is intense and pure.

As he has control of his mind, so has he control of his deeds. Accordingly, when he dies such voluntary death, he is reborn in the human world as a prince, a brahmin, etc. so that he can fulfil any Perfections he wishes to. That is why, though our future Buddha Gotama had lived in many existence in the Brahmǎ abode without losing his attainment of jhǎna, he existed only for a short time in that Brahmǎ-world as he died voluntarily. He passed away from the Brahmǎ existence into the human existence and build up elements of Perfections.

Kappa or Aeon

What is called Kambhǎ in Myanmar is Kappa in Pǎli. Therefore, it is said in the text of the BuddhavaÑsa: ‚kappe ca satasahasse, caturo ca asankhiye‛ etc.

The duration of a kappa cannot be calculated by the number of years. It is known only by inference. Suppose there is a big granary which is one yojana each in length, breath and height and which is full of tiny mustard seeds. You throw out just one seed each century. When all the mustard seeds have been thrown out, the period called kappa have not come to an end yet. (from this, it is to be inferred that the word kappa in Pǎli or the word kambhǎ in Myanmar is an extremely long time. But, nowadays, the word kambhǎ exactly means such a period is forgotten, and the word is used in the sense of the mass of the earth as in the expression kambǎ-mye-pyin (earth surface), kambǎ-mye-lone (the globe), etc.

Divisions of kappa

It should therefore be noted that kambhǎ and kappa are the same. The kappa is of six divisions: (1) Mahǎ-kappa, (2) Asaṅkhyeyya-kappa, (3) Antara-kappa, (4) Œyu-kappa, (5) Hǎyana-kappa and (6) Vaddhana-kappa.

One Mahǎ-kappa is made up of four Asaṅkhyeyya-kappas, namely, (a) the kappa in the

1502

 

process of dissolution (SaÑvaÔÔa-kappa), (b) the kappa in the state of dissolution (SaÑvaÔÔaÔÔhǎyi-kappa). (c) the kappa in the process of evolution (VivaÔÔa-kappa) and (d) the kappa in the state of evolution (VivaÔÔaÔÔhǎyi-kappa). That is to say, these four Asaṅkhyeyya-kappas called SaÑvaÔÔa Asaṅkhyeyya-kappa, SaÑvaÔÔaÔÔhǎyi Asaṅkhyeyya- kappa, VivaÔÔa Asaṅkhyeyya-kappa and VivaÔÔaÔÔhǎyi Asaṅkhyeyya-kappa make one Mahǎ- kappa).

Of these four Asaṅkhyeyya-kappas, the SaÑvaÔÔa-kappa is the period beginning from the falling of the great rain, which heralds the dissolution of kappa till the extinction of flames, if the kappa is to be dissolved by fire; or till the receding of floods, if the kappa is to be dissolved by water; or till the cessation of storms, if the kappa is to be dissolved by the air element.

The SaÑvaÔÔaÔÔhǎyi-kappa is the period beginning from the moment of dissolution of the world by fire, water or the air element till the falling of the great rain which heralds the evolution of a new world.

The VivaÔÔa-kappa is the period beginning from the falling of the great rain which heralds the evolution of the new world till the appearance of the sun, the moon, and the stars and planets.

The VivaÔÔaÔÔhǎyi-kappa is the period beginning from the appearance of the sun, the moon and the stars and planets to the falling of the great rain which heralds the dissolution of the world.

Thus there are two kinds of kappa-dissolving rain: The first kind is the great rain which falls in any kappa when it is nearing it dissolution either by fire, or by water, or by the air element. first, there is a great downpour of rain all over the universe which is to be dissolved. Then, taking advantage of the rain, people start cultivation. When plants, which are big enough for cattle to feed on, appear, the rain ceases completely. It is rain which heralds the dissolution of a kappa.

The second kind is also a great downpour but it falls when a kappa is to be dissolved by water. It is not an ordinary rain-fall, but a very unusual one, for it has the power to smash even a rocky mountain into smithereens.

(An elaborate description of the dissolution of a kappa by fire, water or the air element is given in the chapter on the Pubbenivǎsǎnussati Abhiññǎ of the Visuddhimagga translation.) The above-mentioned four Asaṅkhyeyya-kappas are of the same duration, which cannot be reckoned in terms of years. That is why they are known as Asaṅkhyeyya-kappas (Aeons of Incalculable Length).

These four Asaṅkhyeyya-kappas constitute one Mahǎ-kappa (Great Aeon). The Myanmar word ‘kambhǎ’ is (sometimes) used in the sense of the Pǎli Mahǎ-kappa. The Myanmar language has no separate word for Asaṅkhyeyya-kappa, but it adopts Asaṅkhyeyya-kap as a derivative from Pǎli.

Antara-kappa, etc

At the beginning of the Viνaṭṭaṭṭhǎyi Asaukhyeyya-kappa (i.e. the beginning of the world) people live for incalculable (asaukhyeyya) years. As time goes on, they are overcome by such mental defilement as lobha (greed), dosa (anger), etc. and consequently their life span gradually decreases until it becomes only ten years. Such a period of decrease is called Hǎyana-kappa in Pǎli or hsuk-kap or chuk-kap (aeon of decrease) in Myanmar.

On the contrary, owing to the occurrence and uplift of such wholesome principles as sublime states of mind, namely, mettǎ (loving-kindness), etc. the life span of generations of their descendents doubles up gradually until it becomes incalculable years. Such a period of increase in life span from ten years to incalculable years is called Vaddhanap-kappa in Pǎli or tat-kap (aeon of increase) in Myanmar. (for further details of these two periods of increase and decrease in the human life span, refer to Cakkavatti Sutta of the Pǎthika Vagga in the Dīgha Nikǎya.)

Thus, the life span of human beings goes up and down between ten years and incalculable

 

as they develop meritoriousness or are overcome by their demeritoriousness. A pair of life span, an increasing one and a decreasing one is called an Antara-kappa.

Three Kinds of Antara-kappa

At the beginning of the world, when people’s life span declines from incalculable years to ten years, a change of kappa takes place. If the decline is due to the particularly overpowering state of greed, then there occurs scarcity of food and all evil persons perish during the last seven days of kappa. Such a round of time is called Dubbhikkhantara-kappa or the aeon of famine.

If the decline is due to the particularly overpowering state of bewilderment, then there occurs an epidemic of diseases and all evil persons perish during the last seven days of the kappa. Such a round of time is called Rogantara-kappa or the aeon of diseases.

If the decline of life span is due to the particularly overpowering state of hatred, then there occur killings of one another with arms and all evil persons perish during the last seven days of the kappa. Such a round of time is called Satthantara-kappa or the aeon of weapons.

(According to the Visuddhi-magga Mahatika, however, the Rogantara-kappa is brought about by the particularly overpowering state of greed, the Satthantara-kappa by the particularly overpowering state of hatred and the Dubbhikkhantara-kappa by the particularly overpowering state of bewilderment; then evil persons perish.)

The naming of each pair of life spans – one increasing and the other decreasing as Antara-kappa may be explained thus: before all is dissolved either by fire, water or the air element at the end of Viνaṭṭaṭṭhǎyi-Asaukhyeyya-kappa and whenever the life span becomes ten years, all evil persons are perished with famine, diseases or weapons. In accordance with this statement, here it refers to the intermediate period of decrease between one period of total destruction and another.

After the calamity that befalls during the final seven days of each Antara-kappa, the name Rogantara-kappa, Satthantara-kappa or Dubbhikkhantara-kappa is given to the period of misfortune which befalls before the ten years life span (not in the whole world but) in a limited region such as a town or a village. If there appears an epidemic of diseases, we say there is Rogantara-kappa in that region; if there is an outbreak of war, we say there is Satthantara-kappa in that region; if there occurs starvation, we say there is Dubbhikkhantara-kappa in that region. Such a saying is just figurative because the regional incident is similar to the cosmic. When in prayers, one mentions ‚three kappas‛ from which one wishes to be free, one usually refers to these three great disasters.

At the completion of 64 Antara-kappas (each Antara-kappa consisting of a pair of increasing and decreasing aeons), a Viνaṭṭaṭṭhǎyi Asaukhyeyya-kappa comes to an end. Since there are no living beings (in human and celestial realms) during the Saṁνaṭṭa Asaukhyeyya-kappa, Saṁνaṭṭaṭṭhǎyi Asaukhyeyya-kappa and Viνaṭṭaṭṭhǎyi Asaukhyeyya- kappa, these kappas are not reckoned in terms of Antara-kappa, which consists of a set of increasing and decreasing aeons. But it should be noted that each of these Asaukhyeyya- kappas, lasting as long as 64 Antara-kappas, are of the same duration as a Viνaṭṭaṭṭhǎyi Asaukhyeyya-kappa.

Œyu kappa

Œyu-kappa means a period which is reckoned in accordance with the span of life (ǎyu) of that period. If the life span is one hundred, a century is an Ǎyu-kappa; if it is one thousand, a millennium is an Ǎyu-kappa.

When the Buddha said: ‚Œnanda, I have developed the four Iddhipadas (bases of psychic power). If I so desire, I can live either a whole kappa or a little more than a kappa,‛ the kappa therein should be taken as an Ǎyu-kappa, which is the duration of life of people living in that period. It is explained in the AÔÔhaka Nipǎta of the Aṅguttara Commentary that the Buddha made such a declaration meaning to say that He could live one hundred years on a little more if He so desired.

 

1504

 

Mahǎsiva Thera, however, said: ‚The Ǎyu-kappa here is to be taken as the Mahǎ-kappa called Bhaddaka.‛ (He said so because he held that the kamma, that causes rebirth in the final existence of a Buddha, has the power of prolonging His life span for incalculable years and because it is mentioned in the Pǎli Texts that Ǎyupǎlakaphalasamǎpatti, the fruition-attainment that conditions and controls the life-sustaining mental process called Œyusankhara, can ward off all its dangers.) But the Thera’s view is not accepted by commentators.

The Sanghabhedakkakkhandhaka of the Vinaya C|ḷavagga states: ‚He who causes a schism of the Sangha is reborn in Niraya, realms of continuous suffering, and suffers there for a whole kappa.‛ ‚That kappa is the life span of Avīci, the lowest realm of continuous suffering,‛ explains the Commentary. The life span of Avīci inmates is equal to one eightieth of a Mahǎ-kappa, according to the Terasakaṇďa-Tika, a voluminous Sub- Commentary on the Vinaya. In the same work, it is particularly mentioned that one eightieth of that duration should be reckoned as an Antara-kappa (of Avīci inmates). It, therefore, follows that one Mahǎ-kappa is made up of 80 Antara-kappas according to the reckoning of Avīci inmates.

It may be clarified that, as mentioned above, one Mahǎ-kappa has four Asaukhyeyya- kappas, and one Asaukhyeyya-kappa has 64 Antara-kappa. Therefore, one Mahǎ-kappa is equivalent to 256 Antara-kappa by human calculations.

If 256 is divided by 80, the remainder is 3(1/5) or 3.2. Therefore, 3(1/5) Antara-kappa of human beings make one Antara-kappa Avīci inmates. (In Avīci there is no evolving and dissolving kappas as in the human world. Since it is the place that knows suffering at all times, the end of each dissolving kappa is not marked with the three periods of misfortune. One eightieth of a Mahǎ-kappa which is the life span of Avīci inmates is their Antara- kappa. Therefore by one Antara-kappa of Avīci is meant 3(1/5) Antara-kappa human beings.)

In this way, it may be assumed that one Asaukhyeyya-kappa is equal to 64 Antara-kappas of human beings and 20 Antara-kappas of Avīci inmates. Therefore, when some Pǎli Text (such as the Visuddhi-magga Mahǎ-Tīka, the Abhidhammattha-vibhǎvanī Tīka, etc.) say that one Asaukhyeyya-kappa contains either 64 or 20 Antara-kappas, the figures do not contradict each other. The difference between the numbers (64 and 20) lies only in the manner of calculation. It should be noted that the two are of the same length of time.

A particularly noteworthy thing is a statement in the Sammohavinodanī, the Commentary on the Abhidhamma Vibhanga. In the exposition Nǎna-vibhaṅga, it is said: ‚Only Sanghabhedaka-kamma (the act of causing schism in the Sangha) results in suffering a whole kappa. Should a man, owing to his such act, be reborn in Avīci at the beginning or in the middle of the kappa, he would gain release only when the kappa dissolves. If he were reborn in that realm of suffering today and if the kappa dissolves tomorrow, he should then suffer just one day and would be free tomorrow. (But) there is no such possibility.‛

On account of this statement, there are some who opine that ‚The Sanghabhedaka-kamma leads to Niraya for the whole aeon (in the sense of Mahǎ-kappa); he who commits this kamma gains freedom only when the kappa dissolves. As a matter of fact, the expression

kappaṭṭhitiyo‛ (lasting for the whole kappa) is explained in the Vibhaṅga Commentary only in a general manner; it does not emphatically mention the word Maha-kappatthitiyo (lasting for the whole Mahǎ-kappa). The expression kappaṭṭhitiyo is based on a verse in the Vinaya C|lavagga which reads to the effect that ‚having destroyed the unity of the Sangha, one suffers in Niraya for the whole kappa.‛ Therefore, the kappa here should be taken only as Ǎyu-kappa but not Mahǎ-kappa. In the 13th chapter of the Kathvatthu Commentary, it is said in dealing with kappa that the verse has been composed with reference to Ǎyu- kappa (of Avīci inmates) which is only one eightieth of Mahǎ-kappa.

Divisions of Mahǎ-kappa

Mahǎ-kappa is divided into two classes: (1) Suñña-kappa or Empty Aeon and (2) Asuñña-

 

kappa or Non-empty Aeon.

Of these two, the aeon in which Buddhas do not appear is Suñña-kappa or Empty Aeon; it means the aeon which is void of a Buddha.

The aeon in which Buddhas appear is Asuñña-kappa or Non-empty aeon; it means the aeon which is not void of a Buddha.

Though Buddhas do not appear in an Empty Aeon, that there can be appearance of Private Buddhas and Universal Monarchs, may be inferred from the Upǎli Thera Sutta in the first Vagga of the Apǎdǎna.

In the Upǎli Thera Sutta and its Commentary, it is said two aeons prior to this one, Prince Khattiya, son of King Aụjasa, on his departure from a park, committed an offence against Paccekabuddha Devīla. No text mentions the appearance of a Buddha in that aeon. In the Commentary on the Bhaddaji Thera Sutta of the Apǎdǎna, too, it is stated that the Thera had given alms-food to five hundred Paccekabuddhas in a Suñña-kappa. It is clear from these texts that Paccekabuddhas appear in Suñña-kappa. Again the Kusumǎsaniya Thera Sutta of the Apǎdǎna mentions that ‚future Kusumǎsaniya was reborn as Universal Monarch Varadassī in the aeon that immediately followed.‛ The Tiṇasanthara Thera Sutta of the same work also says that ‚future Tiṇasanthara Thera was reborn as Universal Monarch Migasammata in the second aeon prior to the present one‛ suggesting that there is the possibility of the appearance of Universal Monarchs in any empty aeon.

The Non-Empty Aeon in which Buddhas appear is divided into five classes:

  1. the aeon in which a single Buddha appears is known as Sǎra-kappa,
  2. the aeon in which two Buddhas appear is known as Manďa-kappa,
  3. the aeon in which three Buddhas appear is known as Vara-kappa,
  4. the aeon in which four Buddhas appear is known as Sǎramaṇďa-kappa, and
  5. the aeon in which five Buddhas appear is known as Bhaddha-kappa.

The aeon that witnessed the existence of Sumedha, as mentioned in the Chapter on Sumedha the brahmin, is Sǎramaụḍa-kappa because there appear four Buddhas in that aeon. The city of Amaravati came into existence after the appearance of three Buddhas, namely, Taṇkaṅkara, Medhaṅkara, and Saranaṅkara, and before the appearance of Dīpaṅkarǎ.

The Name Amaravatī

Amarǎ means ‚God‛ (immortal being) and νatī means ‚possession‛; hence, the great city which gods possess.

It is stated in the Bhesajjakkhandhaka of the Vinaya Mahǎvagga and other places that, as soon as the Brahmins Sunidha and Vassakǎra planned to found the city of PǎÔaliputta, gods arrived first and distributed among themselves plots of land. These plots of land occupied by gods of great power became residences of princes, ministers and wealthy persons of high rank; these plots of land occupies by gods of medium power became residences of people of medium rank and these plots of land occupied by gods of little power became residences of people of low rank.

from this statement it may be supposed that gods arrived in hosts to take up residences for themselves and occupied them where a great royal city was to be established. Amaravatī was so named to denote the presence of gods who marked out their own locations in the city and protected them for their habitation.

The Pǎli word ‘νatī’ signifies possession in abundance. In this world, those who have just little wealth are not called wealthy men but those who possess wealth much more than others are called so. Therefore, the name Amaravatī indicates that, as it was a great royal residential city, it was occupied and protected by a large number of highly powerful gods.

Ten Sounds

The BuddhavaÑsa enumerates only six sounds, not all ten. The Mahǎparinibbǎna Sutta of the Mahǎvagga of the Dīgha Nikǎya and the BuddhavaÑsa Commentary enumerates all ten. (This is followed by a comprehensive and critical survey of the ten sounds (dasasadda),

1506

 

which come differently in different texts, namely, the BuddhavaÑsa, the Mahǎparinibbǎna Sutta of the Dīgha Nikǎya, BuddhavaÑsa Commentary, the Myanmar and Sri Lankan versions of the Jǎtaka Commentary, and the M|la-Tīkǎ, for the benefit of Pǎli scholars. We have left them out from our translation.)

Chapter IV. The Renunciation of Sumedha The five Defects of A Walkway

  1. A walkway that is rough and rugged hurts the feet of one who walks on it; blisters appear. Consequently, meditation cannot be practised with full mental concentration. On the other hand, comfort and ease provided by a soft and even-surfaced walkway is helpful to complete practice of meditation. Roughness and ruggedness therefore is the first defect of a walkway.
  2. If there is a tree inside or in the middle or by the side of a walkway, one who walks without due care on that walkway can get hurt on the forehead or on the head by hitting himself against the tree. The presence of a tree is therefore the second defect of a walkway.
  3. If a walkway is covered by shrubs and bushes, one who walks on it in the dark can tread on reptiles, etc. and kill them (although unintentionally). The presence of shrubs and bushes, therefore, is the third defect of a walkway.
  4. In making a walkway, it is important that it has three lanes. The middle and main one is straight and of 60 cubits in length and one and a half cubit in breath. On either side of it are two smaller lanes, each a cubit wide. Should the middle lane be too narrow, say, only a cubit or half a cubit, there is the possibilities of hurting one’s legs or hands through an accident. Being too narrow, therefore, is the fourth defect of a walkway.
  5. Walking on a walkway which is too wide, one may get distracted; one’s mind is not composed then. Being too wide, therefore, is the fifth defect of a walkway.

(Here follows the explanation of the Pǎli word ‘pañcadosa’ as contained in the BuddhavaÑsa Commentary. This is left out from our translation.)

The Eight Comforts of A Recluse

The eight comforts of a recluse (samaụasukha), mentioned here are described as the eight blessings of a recluse (samaụabhadra) in the Sonaka Jǎtaka of the Satthi Nipǎta. The following is the Jǎtaka story in brief:

Once upon a time, the Bodhisatta was reborn as Arindama, son of King Magadha of Rǎjagaha. On the same day was born Sonaka, son of the King’s chief adviser.

The two boys were brought up together and when they came of age, they went to Taxila to study. After finishing their education, they left Taxila together and went on a long tour to acquire a wider and practical knowledge of various arts and crafts and local customs. In due course, they arrived at the royal garden of the King of Bǎrǎṇasī and entered the city the following day.

On that very day, the festival of Veda recitations known as Brǎhmaṇavǎcaka was to be held and milk-rice was prepared and seats were arranged for the occasion. On entering the city, Prince Arindama and his friend were invited into a house and given seats. Seeing that the seat for the prince was covered with a white cloth while that for him was covered with red cloth, Sonaka knew from that omen that ‚Today, my friend Arindama will become King of Bǎrǎṇasī and I will be appointed general.‛

After the meal, the two friends went back to the royal garden. It was the seventh day after the King’s demise, and ministers were looking for a person who was worthy of kingship by sending the state chariot in search of him. The chariot left the city, made its way to the garden and stopped at the entrance. At that moment, Prince Arindama was lying asleep on an auspicious stone couch with his head covered and Sonaka was sitting near him. As soon as Sonaka heard the sound of music, he thought to himself: ‚The state chariot has come for Arindama. Today, he will become King and give me the post of his

 

Commander-in-Chief. I do not really want to have such a position. When Arindama leaves the garden, I will renounce the world to become an ascetic,‛ and he went to a corner and hid himself.

The chief adviser and ministers of Bǎrǎṇasī anointed Prince Arindama, King, even on the very stone couch and with great ceremonial pomp and grandeur took him into the city. Thus Prince Arindama became King of Bǎrǎṇasī. Lost in the sudden turn of events and attended upon by a large numbers of courtiers and retinue, he totally forgot his friend Sonaka.

When King Arindama had left for the city, Sonaka appeared from his hiding place and sat on the stone couch. At that time, he saw a dry leaf of sǎla (shores robusta) falling right in front of him and he contemplated: ‚Like this sǎla leaf, my body will certainly decay and oppressed by old age, I will definitely die and fall to the ground.‛ With his religious emotion thus aroused, he at once engaged himself in Vipassanǎ meditation, and, at the very sitting, there arose in him the enlightenment of a Paccekabuddha, and he became a Paccekabuddha himself. His lay appearance vanished and he assumed a new appearance of an ascetic. Making an utterance of joy: ‚Now I have no more rebirth!‛ he went to the cave of Nandam|laka.

Prince Arindama, on the other hand, remained intoxicated with kingly pleasures. Only after some forty years, he suddenly remembered his childhood friend. Then, he yearned to see him and wondering where he would be staying then. But, receiving no news or clues about his friend’s whereabouts, he uttered repeatedly the following verse:

‚Whom shall I give a hundred coins for hearing and bringing me good news about Sonaka? Whom shall I give a thousand coins for seeing Sonaka in person and telling me how to meet him? Who, whether young or old, would come and inform me of my friend Sonaka, my playmate with whom I had played in the dust?‛

People heard the song and everybody sang the same, believing it to be his favourite. After 50 years, a number of children had been born to the King, the eldest one being

Dīghǎvu. At that time, Paccekabuddha Soṇaka thought to himself thus: ‚King Arindama is wanting to see me. I will go to him and shower upon him the gift of thought-provoking sermons on the disadvantages of sensuality and the advantages of renunciation so that he would incline to lead an ascetic life.‛ Accordingly, He by His psychic power, appeared in the royal gardens. Having heard a boy singing repeatedly the aforementioned song of King Arindama while chopping wood, the Paccekabuddha taught him a verse in response to the King’s.

The boy went to the King and recited the responding song, which gave the clue of his friend’s whereabouts. Then, the King marched in military procession to the garden and paid respect to the Paccekabuddha. But, being a man of worldly pleasures, the King looked down upon Him and said: ‚What a destitute you are, living a wretched lonely life as this.‛ The Paccekabuddha rejected the King’s censure by replying: ‚Never is he a destitute who enjoys the bliss of the Dhamma! Only he who dissociates himself from the Dhamma and practises what is not righteous is a destitute! Besides, he is evil himself and forms a refuge for other evil person.‛

Then he informed the Paccekabuddha that his name was Arindama and that he was known by all as a King of Bǎrǎṇasī, and asked if the holy man was living a happy life.

Then the Paccekabuddha uttered the eight verses in praise of the eight blessings of a recluse (samanabhadra):

  1. Great King, a recluse, who has gone forth from a household life to a homeless state and who is free of the worries of wealth, feels happy at all places and at all times (not only in your gardens and at this moment). Great King, such a recluse does not have to keep grain in stores or in jars (unlike lay people who do the hoarding and whose greed grows for a long time). A recluse lives on food prepared in donor’s homes and obtained by going on alms-round; he partakes of such food with due contemplation. (By this is explained the comfort that comes from non-hoarding of wealth and grain.)

1508

 

  1. [There are two kinds of blameworthy food (saνajapinda). As mentioned in the Vinaya, the first kind is the food obtained by one of the improper means, such as by healing the sick and so on, or by one of the five wrong manners of livelihood. The other blameworthy kind is food taken without due contemplation although the food may have been properly obtained.]

Great King, a noble recluse duly contemplates while eating the food that has been obtained blamelessly. He who has thus blamelessly eaten his blameless food is not oppressed by any form of sensuality. freedom from oppression by sensuality is the second blessing of a recluse who has neither wants nor worries. (By this is explained the comfort that comes from seeking and taking of blameless food.)

  1. (The food that has been sought properly and eaten with due contemplation by a worldling may be called ‚peaceful food‛ (nibbutapinda), that is to say, the food that does not incite craving. In reality, however, only an arahat’s food is ‚peaceful‛ i.e. it does not incite craving.)

Great King, a noble recluse takes peaceful food only. He is thus not oppressed by any form of sensuality. freedom from oppression by sensuality is the third blessing of a recluse who has no wants nor worries. (By this is explained the comfort that comes from taking peacefully food only.)

  1. Great King, a noble recluse, who goes on alms-round in towns or villages without attachment to donors of requisites, does not adhere to greed and hatred. (Clinging wrongly to sense object in the manner of a thorn is called dosasauga, faulty adherence.) freedom from such clinging is the fourth blessing of a recluse who has no wants nor worries. (By this is explained the comfort that comes from non- attachment to male or female donor and from non-association with them.)
  2. Great King, a recluse, who has extra requisites which are not used by him, entrust them to a donor for security. Later on when he hears such (and such) a donor’s house has been gutted by fire, he is greatly distressed and has no peace of mind. On the other hand, another recluse has only those requisites that are on his body or that he carries along with him, just like the wings of a bird that go with it wherever it flies. He suffers no loss when a town or a village is destroyed by fire. Immunity from loss of requisites through fire is the fifth blessing of a recluse. (By this is explained the comfort that comes from not being victimised by fire.)
  3. Great King, when a town or a village is plundered by robbers, a recluse, who like Me wears or carries along his requisites, loses nothing (while others who have extra requisites suffer loss through plundering by robbers and know no peace of mind). Freedom from the trouble of looking after one’s possessions is the sixth blessing of a recluse. (By this is explained the comfort that comes from feeling secure against robbers.)
  4. Great King, a recluse, who has only the eight requisites as his possession, moves freely without being stopped, interrogated or arrested on the road where robbers waylay or security officers patrol. This is the seventh blessing of a recluse. (By this is explained the comfort that comes from harmless travelling on the road where robbers or security men are waiting.)
  5. Great King, a recluse, who has only the eight requisites as his possession, can go wherever he likes without taking a long look back (at his old place). Such possibility of moving is the eighth blessing of a recluse who has no possessions. (By this is explained the comfort that comes from freely going about without yearning for his old place.)

King Arindama interrupted Paccekabuddha Soṇaka’s sermon on the blessings of a recluse and asked: ‚Though you are speaking in praise of the blessings of a recluse, I cannot appreciate them as I am always in pursuit of pleasures. Sensual pleasures, both human and divine, I cherish. In what way can I gain human and divine existence?‛ Paccekabuddha Soṇaka replied that those who relish sensuality are destined to be reborn in unhappy

 

abodes, and only those who abandon it are not destined to be reborn there. By way of an illustration, He told the story of a crow that joyously rode on a dead elephant floating into the ocean and lost its life. Paccekabuddha then spoke of the blemishes of sensual pleasures and departed, travelling through space.

Being immensely moved by religious emotion as a result of the Paccekabuddha’s exhortation, King Arindama handed over kingship to his son Dighavu and left for the Himalayas. After becoming a recluse, living on fruit and cultivating and developing jhǎna through meditation on the four sublime modes of living (Brahmaνihǎra-mettǎ, karuụǎ, muditǎ and upekkhǎ) he was reborn in the Brahmǎ realm.

 

The Nine Disadvantages of A Layman’s Dress

They are:

    1. Costliness of the garment.
    2. Availability only through connection with its maker.
    3. Getting soiled easily when used.
    4. Getting worn out and tattered easily owing to frequent washing and dyeing.
    5. Difficult in seeking a replacement for the old one.
    6. Being unsuitable for a recluse.
    7. Having to guard against loss through theft.
    8. Appearing to be ostentatious when put on.
    9. When taken along without being worn, it is burdensome and makes one appear to be avaricious.

 

The Twelve Advantages of The fibre-robe

They are:

  1. Being inexpensive but of fine quality.
  2. Possibility of making it by oneself.
  3. Not getting easily soiled when used and being easily cleaned.
  4. Easily discarded, when worn out without a need for stitching and mending.
  5. Having no difficulty in seeking a replacement for the old one.
  6. Being suitable for a recluse.
  7. Not having to guard against loss through theft.
  8. Not appearing to be ostentatious when put on.
  9. Not burdensome when taken along or put on.
  10. forming no attachment to the robe as a requisite for the user.
  11. Made just by beating the bark from a tree; thus it is righteously and faultlessly gained.
  12. Not being worthy of regret over its loss or destruction.

 

The fibre-robe

The fibre-robe means the robe made of fibre, which is obtained from a kind of grass and fastened together. (This is described in the AÔÔhasǎlinī.)

According to the Hsutaunggan Pyo, fastening the fibres together itself is not the complete making of such garment. It must be beaten so as to make it soft and smooth. That is why it is called ‚beaten fibre‛ in Myanmar.

The ‚fibre-robe‛ has the name νǎkacīra, νakkala, and tirīṭaka in Pǎli.

 

1510

 

Vǎkacīra literally means ‚a robe made of grass‛, and, therefore, it should actually be translated ‚grass-robe‛. But traditional teachers translate the word as ‚fibre-robe‛.

The remaining two names, νakkala and tirītaka, refer to a robe made of fibres that come from the bark of a tree. Though the word νakka of νakkala means ‚bark of a tree‛, it does not denote pure, thick, outer crust of the bark, but the inner layers made up of fibres covering the wood-core. It should be noted that, because such fibres are taken off, fastened and beaten for softness and smoothness, the robe made thus is called fibre-robe. Though νǎkacīra has the meaning of ‚grass-robe‛, the process of making the robe out of fibres taken off from trees is more common than that of making it out of grass and the name

‚fibre-robe‛ is better known that ‚grass-robes‛. That is why the word ‚fibre-robe‛ is adopted in the Hsutaunggan Pyo.

The Wooden Tripod

The wooden tripod (tidaụda or tayosǔlī) is a requisite of a hermit. It is a stand with three legs, on which is placed a water jug or pot.

The Water Jug and The Yoke

The water jug (kuụḍikǎ) is another requisite of a hermit. Khǎrikǎja meaning a yoke, is taken by traditional teachers as a combination of khǎri and kǎja, both meaning the same: a pole which is curved. According to some, Khǎri means a hermit’s set of requisites, which consists of a flint, a needle, a fan, etc. Taking these interpretations together, khǎrikǎja may be taken as the pole on which are hung various requisites of a hermit.

The Hide of A Black Antelope (Ajinacamma)

The hide of a black antelope, complete with hoofs, called ajinacamma is also one of the requisites of a hermit, which may be elaborated somewhat as follows:

The Pǎli ajinacamma has been unanimously translated ‚the hide of a black antelope‛ by ancient scholars. It is generally thought, therefore, that a beast which is black all over its body is called a ‚black antelope‛. In the Amarakosa Abhidhǎna (section 17 v, 47) the word,

Ajina‛ is explained as ‚hide‛ synonymous with camma. This explanation of the

Amarakosa is worthy of note.

In the Atthasǎlinī and other commentaries, there is an expression meaning ‚the hide, complete with hoofs, of a black antelope, which was like a bed of punnǎga flowers‛. The phrase ‚complete with hoofs‛ (sakhuraṁ) indicates that it is the hide of a hoofed animal. When it is said to be ‚like a bed of punnǎga flowers‛, we have to decide whether the likeness to a bed of punnǎga flowers refers to its colour or to its softness. That the punnǎga flowers is not particularly softer than other flowers is known to many. Therefore, it should be decided that the likeness refers to its colour. This suggests then that the hide could not be that of a black antelope.

Though ajina is translated ‚black leopard‛ by scholars of old, that it actually means an animal’s coat and is synonymous with camma is evident from such statement as ‚ajinamhi haññate dīpi,‛ (‚a leopard is killed for its coat,‛) in the Janaka and Suvaṇṇasǎma Jǎtakas. The Commentary on the Janaka also explains ajina to be a synonym of camma by saying

ajinamhīti cammatthaya cammkaraụǎ for its coat mean for obtaining its hide‛). There are only two words, dīpi and saddǔla, in Pǎli meaning leopard. Ajina in not found in that sense.

The BuddhavaÑsa Text also says, ‚kese muñcitνǎ’ham tattha νǎkacīrañ ca cammakam‛. When Sumedha lay prostrate before Buddha Dīpaṅkarǎ, offering himself as a bridge, he loosened his hair-knot and spread his fibre-robe and the animal hide on the bog. The Pǎli word used here is cammaka which is the same as ajinacamma discussed above.

All these point to the fact that ajinacamma is not the coat of a beast with claws like a tiger, a leopard or a cat and the adjectival phrase ‚complete with hoofs‛ shows that it is the coat of an animal with hoofs like that of cattle or horses. The coat has the colour of a bed of punnǎga flowers as mentioned in the AÔÔhasǎlinī. It is also very soft to the touch.

 

Such animals like eṇī are found in the neighbourhood of the Himalayas. Because its coat is smooth and very beautiful and not easily available, people treasure it as a symbol of auspiciousness.

When Bodhisatta Siddhattha was born, the Cǎtumahǎrǎjika devas of the four quarters, received him from the hands of the saintly Brahmǎs of the Suddhǎvǎsa abode with a coat of this particular animal, i.e. the coat having a soft fur and commonly regarded to be auspicious. This is mentioned in the introduction of the Jǎtaka Commentary and in the BuddhavaÑsa Commentary as well.

(The author then acknowledges that all that has been discussed regarding the translation of ajinacamma as the hide of a black antelope is the view of the great scholar U Lin, the previous compiler of The Great Chronicle of Buddhas.)

Matted Hair (JaÔǎ) and Round Head-dress made of Hair (Jatǎmaṇďala)

The difference between the matted hair and the round head-dress made of hair should be understood. The matted hair is something that is a part of the hermit. In order to save the trouble of keeping it well groomed, the hermit knotted his hair firmly and tightly. This is what is meant by ‚matted hair‛.

One of the requisites created and left in the hut by Visukamma as mentioned in the AÔÔhasǎlinī is the round head-dress made of hair called jatamaụḍala. This is a thing separate from the hermit’s person. It is not a part of him. From the sentence: ‚He put the head-dress on his topknot and fastened it with an ivory hairpin‛, it is clear that the head- dress is a thing separate from Sumedha’s hair-knot. It evolved into a hermit’s head-dress of later times and protects the hair from dust and litter.

(The author here mentions the opinions of the Monyway Zetawun Sayadaw and MahǎsilavaÑsa who stated that the ‚matted hair‛ and ‚head-dress‛ are the same thing. But the author concludes his discussion by quoting the Catudhammasǎra (Kogan) Pyo, Magadha Abhidhǎna, and certain Jǎtaka stories which say that they are two different things. By quoting the Catudhammasǎra Pyo and the Maghadeva Laṅka, the author finally says that just as a snare is used to catch a bird, so also the matted hair in the form of a snare is worn by a hermit to catch the great bird of

‚the Eightfold Noble Path‛ as soon as it alights in the forest that is ‚his mind‛.

Eight Kinds of Hermits

(The author first explains the derivation of the Myanmar word (hermit) from Pǎli and Sanskrit.)

The word ‚hermit‛ refers to those who are outside the Buddha’s Teaching. Nevertheless, they should be regarded as holy persons of the time.

The commentary on the Ambattha Sutta of the Sīlakkhanda Vagga enumerates eight kinds of hermits as follow:

  1. Saputtabhariya. A hermit who piles up wealth and lives a house-holder’s life. (Here the author mentions Keṇiya of the Buddha’s lifetime as an example.)
  2. Uụchǎcariya. A hermit who does not pile up wealth and who does not live a householder’s life, but who collects unhusked grain from lay people at threshing grounds and cook his own food.
  3. Anaggipakkika. A hermit who collects husked grain from lay men in villages and cooks his own food. He thinks husking grain by pounding is not worthy of one who lives a hermit’s life.
  4. Asǎmapǎka. A hermit who enters a village and collects cooked rice. He thinks cooking is not worthy of one who lives a hermit’s life.
  5. AyamuÔÔhika (AsmamuÔÔhika). A hermit who takes off the bark of a tree for food by means of a metal or stone implement. He thinks to collect food each day is wearisome.
  6. Dantavakkalika. A hermit who takes off the bark of a tree with his teeth for food. He thinks to carry metal or stone implements is wearisome.

1512

 

  1. Pavattaphalabhojana. A hermit who lives on the fruits that fall by throwing stone or a stick at them. He thinks to remove the bark is wearisome.
  2. Pandupalasika. A hermit who lives only on leaves, flowers and fruits that fall naturally from trees.

The Paṇďupalǎsika are divided into three types:

    1. UkkaÔÔha-paṇďupalǎsika, he who remains seated without arising and who lives on leaves, flowers and fruits that fall within his reach.
    2. MajjhuÑ-paṇďupalǎsika, he who moves from tree to tree and subsists only on leaves, flowers and fruits that fall from a single tree.
    3. MuduÑ-paṇďupalǎsika, he who moves from tree to tree in search of leaves, flowers and fruits that fall naturally from trees, to maintain himself.

This is the enumeration of the eight kinds of hermits as given in the commentary on the AmbaÔÔha Sutta.

In addition, the author gives a somewhat different enumeration that is mentioned in the commentary on the Hirī Sutta of the Sutta Nipǎta:

  1. Saputtabhariya. A hermit who leads a householder’s life earning his living by farming, trading, etc., like Keṇiya and others.
  2. Uụchǎcarika. A hermit who, living near a city gate and teaching children of Khattiya and brahmin families, accepts only grain and crops but not gold and silver.
  3. Sampattakǎlika. A hermit who lives only on food that is obtained at the meal time.
  4. Anaggipakka. A hermit who lives only on uncooked fruits and vegetables.
  5. AyamuÔÔhika. A hermit who wanders from place to place with metal or stone implements in hand to remove the bark from trees for food whenever he feels hungry and who observes precepts, and cultivating meditation on the four sublime illimitables.
  6. Dantal|yyaka. A hermit who wanders from place to place without metal or stone implements in hand and who removes the bark from trees with his teeth whenever he feels hungry and who observes precepts and cultivating meditation on the four sublime illimitables.
  7. Pavattaphalika. A hermit who lives depending upon a natural pond or a forest and who, going nowhere else, subsists on the lotus stems and stalks from the pond or on the fruits and flowers from the forest grove or even on the bark of trees (when other kinds of sustenance are not available) and who observes precepts and cultivating meditation on the four sublime illimitables.
  8. VaṇÔamuttika. A hermit who subsists on leaves that fall naturally and observes precepts and cultivating meditation on the four sublime illimitables.

In these two lists of eight kinds of hermits, each type is nobler than the preceding type. Again in these lists, excepting the first type, namely, Saputtabhariya, all are holy persons,

observing precepts and cultivating meditation on the four sublime illimitables.

Sumedha came under the fourth category (of the list given in the Sīlakkhanda Commentary), namely, Asamapaka, for one day, i.e. a hermit who collects and lives only on cooked food; for the following days, he remained as a hermit of the eighth type, namely, Paṇďupalǎsika, one who lives only on leaves, flowers and fruits that fall naturally from trees. According to the list given in the Sutta Nipǎta Commentary, he came under the eight category, namely, VaṇÔamuttika, i.e. a hermit who subsists only on leaves that fall naturally from trees and who observes precepts and cultivating meditation on the four sublime illimitables.

Three Kinds of Persons addressed as ‚Shin1 in Myanmar

The Pǎli ‚pabbajjǎ‛ has been translated ‚going forth as a recluse‛ by teachers of old.

 
   
 

 

  1. A respectful religious title, more or less equivalent to Pǎli Sǎmi.

 

That is to say ‚giving up a worldly life‛, which is of three kinds:

    1. Isi-pabbajjǎ, giving up of worldly life and becoming an isi (hermit).
    2. Samana-pabbajjǎ, giving up of worldly life and becoming a samaụa (monk).
    3. Sǎmaṇera-pabbajjǎ, giving up of worldly life and becoming a sǎmaụera (novice). Accordingly, there are three kinds of persons worthy of veneration and addressed as

‚shin‛ in Myanmar. They are isi (hermit), samaụa (monk) and sǎmaụera (novices).

The Eight Disadvantage of A Leaf-hut

  1. The hut requires the dweller to make efforts to acquire timber and other materials for its construction.
  2. It requires the dweller to take constant care and to provide maintenance or reconstruction when the grass roof and mud of the walls decay and fall into ruins.
  3. It requires the dweller to make room at any time for a visiting senior elder, who is entitled to suitable accommodation, so that he fails to get concentration of mind.
  4. Being sheltered from sun and rain under its cover, the dweller tends to become soft and feeble.
  5. With a roof and surrounding walls to provide privacy, it serves the dweller as a hiding place for committing blameworthy, evil deeds.
  6. It creates attachment for the dweller, who then thinks: ‚It is my dwelling place.‛
  7. Settling down in it makes the dweller appear to be living a householder’s life with family.
  8. It requires the dweller to deal with nuisance created by domestic pests, such as fleas, bugs, lizards, etc.

These are the disadvantages of a leaf-hut which Sumedha discerned and which prompted him to abandon the hut.

The Ten Advantages of The foot of A Tree

  1. The foot of a tree does not require the dweller to acquire building materials because it is already a dwelling place provided by nature.
  2. It does not require the dweller to take constant care and to provide maintenance.
  3. It does not require the dweller to make room for visiting senior elders.
  4. It does not provide privacy nor serves the dweller as a hiding place for committing evil deeds.
  5. Its dweller is free from stiffness of limbs unlike those dwelling in the open space who suffers from such a discomfort.
  6. The dweller does not have to take possession of it as his own property.
  7. The dweller is able to abandon it without an attachment saying: ‚It is my dwelling place.‛
  8. The dweller does not have to request others to vacate the place for purpose of cleaning.
  9. It makes a pleasant place for the dweller.
  10. Since the dweller can easily finds similar dwelling places wherever he goes, he does not cling to it as ‚my dwelling place‛.

(Then the author quotes the Hsutaunggan Pyo which gives the same list of disadvantages in verse.)

Chapter V. The Prophecy

As has been said, Sumedha reflected: ‚What is the use of selfishly escaping the cycle of births alone,‛ and this is mentioned in the BuddhavaÑsa Text: ‚Kim me ekena tinnena‛.

Quoting this Pǎli sentence people are fond of saying with a tinge of contempt: ‚One

1514

 

should not be selfish in this world. A selfish one is a person who seeks only his good. One who seeks only his welfare is a useless person.‛

But, if one continues to read the same sentence, one would come across ‚purisena thamadassina‛, implying, ‚in spite of the fact that I am a superior person, fully aware of my prowess of wisdom, faith and energy‛, which explicitly qualifies the foregoing sentence. All this indicates that only those who, despite their ability, are selfish and not willing to work for others should be blamed. And those, who have no such ability but who say: ‚I will work for others‛ and are not true to their words, should be despised, for they do not know the limits of their own capability.

As a matter of fact, those, who have no ability to work for others, should look after their own interest. That is why it is taught in the atta-νagga, the twentieth chapter of the Dhammapada:

Attadatthaṁ paratthena bahunǎ’ pi na hǎpaye attadattham abhiññǎya sadatthapasuto siyǎ.

Let him not sacrifice his own interest by willing to work much for others.

Knowing full well his own limited ability he should work for his own welfare.

This teaching of the Dhammapada means: ‚He, who is incompetent to work for others but speaks as though he were competent, cannot do good for other, nor can he do for himself; thus he suffers a double loss. Therefore, he, who is incompetent to work for others, should seek his own good and work only for himself. He, who knows the true extent of his own capability and works only for himself (should not be blamed as a selfish person but), should be spoken of as a good person who works within the limits of his capability. On the contrary, he, who is qualified like Sumedha to render service to others, runs only after his own interest, ignoring others’ should truly be censure as a purely selfish person.

In short, let him work for others, if he is competent. If not, let him look after himself so that he may not miss his interest. He, who seeks his own interest but pretends to be working for others’ welfare, is surely a dishonest, cunning, evil person.‛

Nerañjarǎ

Nerañjarǎ, as the name of a river, is derived from nelajala, ‘nela’ meaning ‘faultless’ and ‘jala’, ‘water’; hence ‘the river with pure clean water’.

Another derivation is from ‘nīlajala’, ‘nīla’ meaning ‘blue’ and ‘jala’, ‘water’. ‘Blue water’ signifies ‘clear water’. Hence, ‘the river with clear blue water’.

Yet another derivation is from ‘nari jarǎ’ meaning a kind of musical instrument which produces the sound similar to that of the flowing waters in a stream.

Notes on Prophecy

Under the heading, the author discusses not only the Myanmar word for prophecy but also other Myanmar words or phrases. The word prophecy in Myanmar language, is commonly held to be derived from the so called Pǎli word ‘byǎdita’. But there is no such word as ‘byǎdita’ in Pǎli. It appears to have been formed by ancient scholars in imitation of the Pǎli words, ‘byǎkaraṇa’ or ‘byǎkata’, says the author.

With reference to the phrases ‘stepping out with his right foot’ and ‘honouring him with eight handfuls of flowers’, the author has the following to say:

‘Stepping out with his right foot’ is the translation of the Pǎli phrase dakkhiụam pǎdam uddhari. Buddha Dīpaṅkarǎ departed not only stepping out with his right foot first but also keeping Sumedha on his right. This mode of departure from the presence of an honourable person is a very ancient Indian custom of showing high esteem.

 

‚Honouring him with eight handfuls of flowers‛ in Pǎli is aṭṭahi pupphamuṭṭīhi pujetνǎ which occurs in the Jǎtaka Commentary and the BuddhavaÑsa Commentary. Over this phrase there has been a controversy whether a living Buddha should pay respect to a Bodhisatta who would become a Buddha only many aeons later. Even if one argues that Buddha Dīpaṅkarǎ was paying homage not to the person of Sumedha the Hermit but only to the Sabbaññuta-ñǎụa (Supreme Wisdom), that he would attain, this argument also is unacceptable as it is inappropriate that the present possessor of Omniscience should pay respect to the Omniscience yet to be attained by a Bodhisatta.

The whole controversy rests on the translation of the word pǔjetνǎ which is connected with pǔjǎ. The Khuddaka-pǎtha Commentary explains that pǔjǎ means sakkǎra (treating well), mǎnana (holding in esteem) and νandanǎ (salutation, homage, or obeisance). The author gives his view that in honouring Hermit Sumedha with eight handfuls of flowers, the Buddha was not saluting or paying homage or obeisance (νandanǎ), but He was merely giving good treatment (sakkǎra) to Sumedha and showing the high esteem (mǎnana) in which He held him.

The text mentions the prophetic phenomenon which took place on the day the planet Visǎkhǎ conjoined with the full moon. That day is reckoned in the Myanmar Calendar as full-moon day of Kason (April-May). The day is regarded usually to be auspicious being the full-moon day of the first month of the year.

All the previous Buddhas received their prophecies of becoming a Buddha on the full- moon day of Kason. So when Sumedha received the prophecy on the same auspicious day, devas and Brahmas were quite positive in their proclamation that Sumedha would definitely become a Buddha.

The author further mentions that, the full-moon day of Kason is not only the day on which the prophecy was received but also the day on which Bodhisattas took their last birth in the human world; it is also the day on which they attained Perfect Self-Enlightenment and the day on which they passed away into Nibbǎna.

The full-moon of Kason is so auspicious in the traditional customs of Myanmar that kings of the past have had themselves anointed and crowned on this particular day.

Devas proclaimed 32 Prophetic Phenomena

These thirty-two prophetic phenomena occurred on the day Sumedha received the Prophecy. These phenomena were different from those that took place on the days of Buddha’s Conception, Birth, Enlightenment and Teaching the First Sermon. They will be dealt with in the chapter on Gotama BuddhavaÑsa.

Notes on Prophetic Phenomena

‘Prophetic phenomena’ is the rendering into English of the Pǎli word nimitta, ‘nimit’ in Myanmar which means a phenomenon foretelling a good or evil event that is likely to take place.

The author then gives a mine of information on the Myanmar synonyms, quoting various sources from Myanmar literature. We have left them out from our translation.

End of Anudīpanī on the Prophecy.

 

Chapter VI. On Pǎramitǎ

(a) The Perfection of Generosity or Generous Offering (Dǎna-Pǎramī)

With regard to the Perfection of Generosity, it is clearly stated in the Pǎli Canon concerning the Chronicle of Buddhas that the Bodhisatta Sumedha admonished himself to start forth with the practice of Perfection of Generosity since the Bodhisattas of the past had done so. It is clearly seen, therefore, that amongst the Ten Perfections, Perfection of giving of offering or generosity demands the highest priority for fulfilment.

But, in the Sangǎthǎ Vagga of the SaÑyutta Nikǎya, we find the verse, ‚Sīle patiṭṭhǎya naro sapañño .....‛ in which the Buddha explains that when a person of mature wisdom,

1516

 

born with three root-conditions2, well established in morality, ardently develops concentration and insight wisdom, he can unravel the tangled network of craving. Here, the Buddha mentions only the three trainings, viz. Morality (sīla), Concentration (samǎdhi) and Insight Wisdom (paññǎ); there is not even a hint about the practice of Generosity.

furthermore, as the Visuddhi-magga (The Path of Purification) Commentary which is the expository treatise on the single verse of Sagǎthǎvagga SaÑyutta quoted above does not touch upon the subject of Generosity and as the Noble Path of Eight Constituents which leads to Nibbǎna includes the paths concerning morality, concentration and wisdom only, and there is no path including generosity, some people misconstrue that generosity is not regarded by the Buddha as essential, that it is not conducive to attainment of Nibbǎna, that it generates more rebirths in the cycle of existence and as such generosity should not be cultivated.

The well-known Minister of King Mindon, U Hlaing of Yaw, went so far as to write in his book, ‘The Taste of Liberation’ (Vimuttirasa) that the Buddha taught generosity only for the sake of very ordinary people such as the rich man’s son, Siñgǎla.

There are many Buddhists who are offended by such observation as ‘generosity should not be cultivated’ and who are indignant at Yaw minister’s writing that ‘the Buddha taught generosity only for the sake of very ordinary people’. But mere dislike of such views and indignation with them serves no purposes. What is more important and helpful to oneself is to understand correctly what the Buddha means by His Teaching.

Concerning the aforesaid verse of the Sagǎthǎvagga SaÑyutta, what one should understand as the true meaning of the Buddha’s discourse is as follows: This discourse was taught by the Buddha for the benefit of those superior persons who are capable of striving hard for complete eradication of defilements, for the attainment of arahatship in the present life, with no more rebirth. If such a superior person actually strives hard for the attainment of arahatship in this very life and if, as a consequence of his strenuous efforts, he becomes an arahat, there is no need for him to set up a new life. Generosity is an act which generates new life, new pleasures; for the person who will break the circle of the existence in this very life, there will be no more rebirths. Since there will be no new life for him to reap the benefits of generosity, acts of giving by him are unnecessary. That is why the Buddha, for the benefit of superior persons, dwells in this discourse of the SaÑyutta mainly on morality, concentration and insight wisdom which are more important than generosity for the purpose of eradication of the defilements. The Buddha does not say at all that generosity should not be cultivated.

Generosity has the quality of making the mind and heart pliable. When someone makes a generous offer of some gift, the very act of giving serves as a decisive support3 to make the mind more pliable and ready for observance of precepts, for cultivation of concentration and for development of insight wisdom through practice of Vipassanǎ meditation. It is within the experience of every Buddhist, that a feeling of awkwardness and embarrassment arises in him whenever he visits, without an offering, monasteries or temples for the purpose of keeping precepts, of listening to Dhamma talks or for the practice of meditation. Therefore, it was customary for the noble disciples like Visǎkhǎ to bring an offering, such as rice, sweets or fruits in the morning and beverages and medicinal preparations in the evening, whenever she visited the Buddha.

Everyone, who does not become an arahat in this life, will go through more rounds in the cycle of existence. In doing so, it will be difficult for them to attain favourable states of existence without practising generosity in the present life. Even if they happen to gain a good rebirth, they will find themselves lacking in material possessions, without which they cannot do meritorious deeds. (In such a case, it may be argued that they could devote themselves to the practice of morality, concentration and insight wisdom. But this is easier

 
   
 

 

  1. Three root-conditions (Tihetu-patisandhika) - a being whose conciousness of the moment of rebirth is accompanied by three root-conditons of greedlessness, hatelessness, undeludedness.
  2. Upanissaya-Paccaya: life immediate support.

 

said than done. Indeed, it is only with the support of the beneficial results of past acts of generosity that the three training of morality, concentration and insight wisdom can be cultivated successfully.) Therefore, it is most important for those who still have to go on this long journey of saṁsǎra (the cycle of existence), to cultivate generosity. Only when one is equipped with ‘provisions for the long journey’, namely, generosity, then only one can reach good destination; and while there, possessing material wealth as the fruits of generosity of past lives, one can devote oneself to the pursuit of whatever meritorious deeds one wishes to.

Among the travellers in the round of this cycle of saṁsǎra, Bodhisattas are the greatest individuals. Among receiving a definite prophecy from a Buddha of his gaining Buddhahood, a Bodhisatta continues to fulfil the Perfections for the attainment of Omniscience (sabbaññuta-ñǎụa) for four incalculable world-cycles plus a hundred thousand aeons. A Paccekabuddha, i.e. a non-teaching Buddha, had to fulfil His Perfections for two incalculable world-cycles plus a hundred thousand aeons; an agga-sǎνaka, a Chief Disciple of a Buddha, for one incalculable world-cycle plus a hundred thousand aeons; and a mahǎ-sǎνaka, one of the Leading Disciples, for one hundred thousand world-cycles. Therefore, for Bodhisattas, who are great travellers on the long journey of saṁsǎra, Perfection of Generosity is of primary importance and as such, a place of prominence is given to steadfast fulfilment of the Perfection of Generosity in the Pǎli Text concerning the Chronicle of the Buddhas.

Thus, as the discourse in the SaÑyutta Pǎli, mentioned above, was addressed to individuals who are ripe for attainment of arahatship, those, who have not yet fulfilled the Perfections, should not say that Perfection of Generosity is not essential.

Those are some who ask if it is possible to attain Nibbǎna by practising only generosity. It may be replied that, practising only one Perfection by itself, neither generosity, nor morality, nor meditation will result in attainment of Nibbǎna. for practising generosity alone implies that it is not accompanied by morality nor by meditation. Similarly, practising meditation alone means that it is practised without the support of morality and generosity. When not restrained by morality, one is liable to indulge in evil acts. If such a person of evil habits attempts to practise meditation, his efforts will be futile like a good seed which, when put on red-hot iron, does not produce a sprout but turns to ashes. Thus, it should be noted that it is improper to speak of ‘practising generosity alone.’

In the chapter on generosity in the Chronicle of the Buddhas, it is clearly stated that alms should be given irrespective of the recipient’s status, whether high, medium or low. In view of such a firm statement, it is neither desirable nor necessary to pick and choose the recipient when one makes an offering.

But in the Dakkhiṇǎvibhaṅga Sutta of the Uparipaṇṇǎsa, Majjhima Nikǎya, the Buddha taught seven kinds of gifts to be made to Sangha, the Community of Bhikkhus, and fourteen kinds of gift to be made to individual recipients. It is pointed out with regard to fourteen kinds of gifts made to individual recipients, the merit gained increases according to the recipient going up from the lowliest animals to the highest beings; the most meritorious gift is, of course, that made to the Community of Bhikkhus.

Again in the Ankura Peta story of Peta Vatthu, we find the story of two devas. When the Buddha taught the Abhidhamma while being seated on the Sakka’s throne in the abode of TǎvatiÑsa, two devas, Indaka and Ankura, went to listen to the discourse. Whenever powerful devas arrived, Ankura had to make way for them and move back until he was ten yojanas away from the Buddha.

But Indaka remained in his seat; he did not have to move. The reason is as follows: At the time when the life span was ten thousand years, Ankura was a human being and was very rich. Throughout that life he made offerings of meals to large numbers of ordinary people, cooking the meals on fireplaces which stretched for twelve yojanas. Because of the merit gained, he had taken rebirth as a deva. Indaka, however became a deva because he had offered a spoonful of rice to Arahat Anuruddha.

Although the offering Indaka had made was just a spoonful of rice, the recipient was an

1518

 

arahat and the merit he thus acquired was great and noble. Thus, as an equal of the powerful devas, he did not have to make way for them. On the other hand, although Ankura had made large amounts of gifts over a very long period of time, the recipients were worldlings and consequently the beneficial result that accrued was not a high order. And he had to move back every time a powerful deva arrived. Therefore, we find in the Pǎli text the exhortation: ‘Viceyya danam databbam yattha dinnam mahapphalam’ which means ‘When an offering is to be made, one who can bring the greatest benefit should be chosen as the recipient.’

There seems to be a contradiction between the Pǎli Text of the Chronicle of the Buddhas and the discourses, such as the Dakkhiṇǎvibhaṅga Sutta, etc., of other Pǎli Texts. The seeming contradiction is easily resolved when one remembers that the discourses such as the Dakkhiṇǎvibhaṅga Sutta are meant for ordinary people or devas, whereas the discussions in the Chronicle of Buddhas are directed exclusively to the Bodhisattas whose goal is attainment of Omniscience (sabbaññuta-ñǎụa), or the Buddha-Wisdom. This Wisdom is only one kind and not to be classified into low, medium or great order wisdom. A Bodhisatta has only to give away whatever he has to offer to whoever comes along to receive them, irrespective of his status whether high, medium or low. He does not have to consider thus: ‚This recipient is of low status, by making an offering to him, I shall gain only a low order of Omniscience. This recipient is only of medium status, by making offer to him, I shall gain Omniscience merely of medium order.‛ Therefore, giving of alms to whoever comes along to receive them without any discrimination is the habitual practice of Bodhisatta who are bent on attainment of sabbaññuta-ñǎụa (Omniscience). On the other hand, the aim of ordinary worldlings, devas or humans, in practising generosity is to gain worldly comforts of their liking, and as such, it is natural that they would choose the best recipient for their alms.

It may be concluded, therefore, that there is no contradiction between the texts in the Chronicles of the Buddhas, which are intended for the great Bodhisattas and the discourse such as Dakkhiṇǎvibhaṅga Sutta which are meant for ordinary people and devas.

Meaning of Pǎramī

The possible meanings of the word pǎramīhave been variously explained in the Cariyǎ- PiÔaka Commentary. Just to let the reader have an idea:

Pǎramī is the combination for ‚parama‛ and ‚ī‛. Parama means ‘most excellent’, which is used here in the sense of future Buddhas who are the most excellent ones.

Or pǎramī derives from the root, ‘para’ with the suffix ‘ma’. The root, ‘para’ means ‘to fulfil’ or ‘to protect’. Because they fulfil and protect such virtues as dǎna (alms-giving), etc., future Buddhas are called parama.

Or para, a prefix, is attached to the root, ‘mava’, meaning ‘to bind’. Because future Buddhas behave as though they bind on and attract other beings to them by means of special virtues, they are called parama.

Or paraṁ, a prefix is attached to the root, ‘maja’ meaning, ‘to be pure; paraÑ means ‘more’. Because future Buddhas are free of mental impurities and far purer than others, they are called parama.

Or paraṁ, a prefix, is attached to the root, ‘maya’ meaning ‘to go’; parammeans ‘superior’. Because future Buddhas go to the superior state of Nibbǎna in a special manner, they are called parama.

Or param, a prefix, is attached to the root, ‘mu’ meaning ‘to determine’. Because future Buddhas determine their next existence as they do in the case of the present, they are called parama. (What this means to say is that as future Buddhas are able to ascertain precisely what should be done to make the present existence pleasant and faultless, so are they able to do with regard to their next existence. That is, they have the ability to improve their existences.)

Or paraṁ, a prefix, is attached to the root, ‘mi’ meaning ‘to put in’; paraṁ means

 

‘more’. Because future Buddhas ‘put in’ more and more such virtues as sīla (morality), etc., in their mental process, they are called parama.

Or paraṁ means ‘different from’ or ‘opposed to’; the root is ‘mi’ meaning ‘to crush’. Because future Buddhas crush all their enemies, which in the form of impurities, are different from and opposed to all virtues, they are called parama.

Or pǎra, a noun, is attached to the root, ‘maja’ meaning ‘to purify’; pǎra means ‘the other shore’. Here saṁsǎra is to be taken as ‘this shore’ and Nibbǎna ‘the other shore’. Because future Buddhas purify themselves as well as others on the other shore of Nibbǎna, they are called pǎramī.

Or pǎra, a noun, is attached to the root ‘mava’ meaning ‘to bind’ or ‘to put together’. Because future Buddhas bind or put beings together in Nibbǎna, they are called pǎramī.

Or the root is maya, meaning ‘to go’. Because future Buddhas go to the other shore of Nibbǎna, they are called pǎramī.

Or the root is mu, meaning ‘to understand’. Because future Buddhas fully understand the other shore of Nibbǎna as it really is, they are called pǎramī.

Or the root is mi meaning ‘to put in’. Because future Buddhas put in and convey being to the other shore of Nibbǎna, they are called pǎramī.

Or the root is mi, meaning ‘to crush’. Because future Buddhas crush and eradicate in Nibbǎna the impurities which are enemies of being, they are called pǎramī.

(These are the various meanings presented in accordance with sabhaνanirutti (natural etymology). They are not random attempts.)

Paramǎnaṁ ayaṁ paramī: Pǎramī means property in the form of practices of future Buddhas; (or) paramǎnaṁ kammaṁ paramī; paramī means duties of future Buddhas; Paramissa bhǎνo pǎramitǎ paramissa kammaṁ pǎramitǎ: duties that bring about knowledge that such a person is a future Buddha.

All this means: A series of duties such as dǎna and others to be fulfilled by future Buddhas is called paramī (or pǎramitǎ).

In the Jinǎlaṅkǎra Sub-commentary, it is said: ‚Pǎraṁ nibbǎnaṁ ayan ti gacchanti etǎhi ti pǎramiyo, nibbǎnasǎdhakǎ hi dǎnacetanǎdayo dhammǎ paramī ti νuccanti,‛ meaning to say that ‚Dǎna cetanǎ or the volition of alms-giving, etc. which forms the way to Nibbǎna, the other side of saṁsǎra, should be called paramī.‛

In the Cariyǎpitaka Commentary, it is said: taụhǎmǎnadiṭṭhīhi anupahatǎ karun’|pǎyakosalla-pariggahita dǎnǎdayo gunǎ pǎramiyo, Pǎramī is constituted by virtues, such as dǎna, etc. that are to be grasped by means of compassion and cleverness. Compassion is shown towards beings who are not spoiled (overwhelmed) by craving, pride and wrong view. Cleverness means wisdom in seeking ways and means. Dǎna, etc. (that are to be guided by compassion and wisdom) are to be named pǎramī. (This explanation is made with special reference to pǎramī of Sambuddhas.)

 

Perfections

The Ten Perfections are:

    1. Generosity (dǎna, translated sometimes as charity, liberality or just alms-giving)
    2. Morality or Virtue (sīla)
    3. Renunciation (nekkhamma)
    4. Wisdom (paññǎ)
    5. Energy (νīriya)
    6. forbearance or Patience (khantī)
    7. Truthfulness (sacca)
    8. Determination or Resolution (adhitthǎna)

 

1520

 

    1. Loving-kindness (mettǎ)
    2. Equanimity (upekkhǎ )

(The full meaning of these Perfections will become clear in the following passages.) Concerning these Perfections, it has been mentioned in the Chapter: The Rare Appearance of a Buddha, that there are four kinds of cultivation of mind. One of these cultivations deals with the fact that from the time Bodhisattas receive definite assurance from a Buddha about their Buddhahood till the last rebirth when they actually become a completely Self- Enlightened Buddha, there is no period in this very long interval in which they do not practise for fulfilment of the Ten Pǎramīs (Perfections) at the very least, they do not fail to fulfil the Perfection of Generosity. It fills us with devotional inspiration to reflect on these noble practices pursued by the Bodhisattas.

The Characteristics, functions, Manifestations and Proximate Causes of The Perfections A person practising Vipassanǎ Meditation must come to know the nature of nǎma and

rǔpa by means of their characteristics, functions, manifestations and proximate causes. Then only will he come to possess a clear view of them. Similarly, it is only when one knows the characteristic, function, manifestation and proximate cause of the Perfections then one will have a clear understanding of them. Therefore, we find in the Commentary to the Cariya PiÔaka a separate chapter on the characteristic, function, manifestation and proximate cause of the Perfections.

A feature common to all the Ten Perfections is that they have the characteristic of serving the interest of others. Their function is (a) providing assistance to others (kicca- rasa); (b) being endowed with steadfastness (prosperity, success), fulfilment (samǎpatti- rasa). Their manifestation is (a) the recurring phenomenon of the quest for the welfare and benefits of being; or (b) the recurring phenomenon of appearing in the mind (of Bodhisatta) that it is useful means of bringing about Buddhahood. Their proximate cause is

(a) great compassion or (b) great compassion and skilfulness as to means and ways.

It is necessary to provide a few explanations on the above definitions. Characteristic (lakkhaụa) has two aspects: (i) Samannasabhǎva, the ordinary feature of each thing, i.e. the feature applicable to others also and (ii) Visesasabhǎva, the peculiar feature which is not applicable to others. for example, amongst the material qualities, the Earth-element of the four Great Elements has two characteristics, namely, impermanence and hardness. Of these, the characteristic of impermanence is a feature applicable to other elements and is thus an ordinary feature only, whereas, the characteristic of hardness is the unique feature of the Earth-element only, is not shared by others and is thus its special feature.

function (rasa) has also two aspects to it: (i) Kiccarasa, function that which is to be performed; (ii) Sampattirasa, fulfilment, attainment. for example, when meritoriousness arises, it does so after counteracting or obliterating demeritoriousness. Thus, it is said that the function of meritoriousness is the counteracting of demeritoriousness. The final fulfilment of a meritorious act is production of beneficial results; thus the function of meritoriousness is the attainment of beneficial results.

Whenever a person ponders deeply on certain mind-objects, what usually appears in his mind relates to the nature of the mind-object under consideration; relates to its function; relates to its cause; relates to it effect. The manifestations which thus appear in his mind concerning the mind-object he is thinking about is called its manifestation. for example, when a person starts to investigate ‘what is meritoriousness?’, it would appear in his mind, ‘meritoriousness is of the nature of purity’ regarding its nature; ‘meritoriousness is that which counteracts or obliterates demeritoriousness’ regarding its function; ‘meritoriousness is possible only when one associates with the good and virtuous’ regarding its cause; ‘meritoriousness is that which enables production of desirable results’ regarding is fruition.

The immediate, and the most powerful contributory factor for its arising is called the proximate cause. for example, of many factors which cause the arising of meritoriousness, proper attitude of mind is the immediate and the most powerful contributory factor for its arising and is therefore termed its proximate cause, Padatthǎna, in the Texts.

 

Some Notable features concerning Dǎna (Generosity, Charity)

The essential thing to know concerning the word ‘Dǎna-pǎramī’ (the Perfection of Generosity) is that anything which is given away or any act of giving is Dǎna (charity or generosity). There are two kinds of giving:

  1. Giving as an act of merit (puññavisayadǎna).
  2. Giving in conformity with worldly practices (lokavisayadǎna).

Acts of giving out of pure faith are acts of merit (puññavisayadǎna) and only such givings constitute the Perfection of Generosity.

But gifts given in pursuit of love or out of anger, fear, or foolishness etc. and even giving punishment, giving a sentence of death are worldly giving. They do not form part of Perfection of Generosity.

Dǎna (Generosity) and Pariccǎga (Abandonment)

In connection with giving which would amount to an act of merit, it is helpful to understand the differences and similarities between what is termed Dǎna, translated as ‘Generosity’, and what is termed as Pariccǎga, translated as abandonment, renunciation through charity.

In the MahǎhaÑsa Jǎtaka of Asītinipǎta, it is given an enumeration of the ten duties of a king, viz. generosity, morality, abandonment, uprightness, gentleness, self-control, freedom from anger, mercy, forbearance and absence of obstruction. We see therein that generosity and abandonment are listed separately.

According to the Jǎtaka Commentary, there are ten objects which may be offered as alms: food, drink, transportation (including umbrellas, slippers or shoes, which are for travelling), flowers, perfumed powder, scented unguent or ointment, bed, dwelling places, and facilities for lighting. The volition that prompts the giving of these alms constitutes generosity (dǎna). The volition that accompanies the giving away of any other objects of alms is to be regarded as abandonment (pariccǎga). Thus the differentiation here rests on the different kinds of the objects of alms.

But the Sub-commentary of the Jǎtaka, quoting the views of many teachers, says that ‘giving of offerings with the prospect of enjoying good results in future lives is dǎna; giving rewards to servants and service personnel, etc. in order to reap the benefits in the present life is pariccǎga.’

A story that gives another illustration of the difference between generosity and abandonment is described in the Commentary to the Cariyǎpitaka Pǎli Text and in the Commentary to Terasanipata Jǎtaka. Briefly, Bodhisatta was once a learned brahmin by the name of Akitti. When his parents passed away, he was left with a vast accumulation of wealth. Deeply stirred by religious emotion, he reflected thus: ‚My parents and ancestors who have accumulated this great wealth have abandoned them and left, as for me, I shall gather only the substance of this accumulation and depart.‛ Then having obtained permission from the King, he had a drum beaten all over the country to proclaim the great charity he was going to make. for seven days, he personally gave away his riches but there still remained more.

He saw no point in presiding himself over the ceremony of distribution of his wealth, so leaving the doors of his mansion, treasure houses and granaries wide open, so that whoever wished might go and helped themselves to whatever they liked, and he renounced the worldly life and went away.

It may be said that in the above story, distribution of wealth personally by the Bodhisatta during the first seven days is an act of generosity (dǎna), whereas abandoning of the remaining wealth after seven day’s personal distribution is an act of abandonment (pariccǎga). The reason for such distinction is that, for an offering to be an act of generosity (dǎna) four conditions must be fulfilled: (1) a donor, (2) objects to offer, (3) a recipient actually present to receive and (4) the volition to give. The wise man, Akitti’s distribution of wealth during the first seven days fulfils all these conditions. Hence, it is an

1522

 

act of generosity (dǎna). After seven days had passed, he went away leaving his wealth before any recipient went near or arrived to actually receive the gifts. Hence, it is said that such offering should be regarded as abandonment.

In every day practice which is not an act of merit, when we give something to some one, we just say we ‘give’; the Pǎli word is ‘deti’. But when we part with our property with the thought let ‘whoever wants it take it; it no one wants it, then let it be‛ it is not giving away but discarding or abandoning; in Pǎli, it is not ‘dǎna’, but ‘cǎga’.

In short, when we hand over possession of our property to another person, it is said to be given away or an act of charity. When we relinquish the wish to possess the property which is one’s own, it is termed abandoning or discarding (as one would cast aside anything which is of no more use).

Another method of differentiation is: giving to noble persons is dǎna; giving to persons of lower status is pariccǎga. Thus, when a king, in performance of the ten duties of a king, makes an offering to noble bhikkhus, brahmins, etc. it would be generosity (dǎna); when he offers alms to lowly beggars, it would be pariccǎga.

In this way, it should be noted how generosity (dǎna) is taught distinctly from abandonment (pariccǎga).

When Dǎna and Pariccǎga are similar

Although dǎna and pariccǎga are treated separately as in the list of the ten duties of a king, shown above, in ultimate truth, the two terms cannot be different from each other. When there is dǎna, there could be pariccǎga; when there is pariccǎga, there could be dǎna. The reason is that when an offering is made to a recipient, whether he is near or far, it is an act of generosity (dǎna). When the sense of ownership is banished from the mind (at the time of giving), this relinquishment is pariccǎga. Thus, whenever someone makes a gift, it is always preceded by the thought: ‚I will not make use of it any more‛ which implies abandonment. Therefore, with acts of merit, there is pariccǎga always accompanying generosity.

In the Chronicles of Buddhas of the Pǎli Canon also, in dealing with the Ten Perfections, the Buddha mentions only the Perfection of Generosity, not the ‘Perfection of Abandonment (cǎga)’, because (as explained above) abandonment is included in an act of generosity. As the Text of the Chronicle of Buddhas deals only with the ultimate truth (without considering the conventional usages), it mentions that making an offering to any recipients, whether of high, medium or low status, is generosity (dǎna). It is irrelevant to say that it is dǎna when offering is made to a noble person and pariccǎga when the recipient is of low status.

Similarly, in the Aṅguttara Nikǎya and other Pǎli Texts, we find the enumeration of the seven niches of a noble person as follow: faith, morality, knowledge, liberality (cǎga), wisdom, moral shame (at doing evil) and moral dread (for doing evil). There is only cǎga in the list; there is no mention of dǎna here, because it is understood that generosity is included in liberality (cǎga).

These are examples where dǎna and cǎga are mentioned without any distinction, with identical meaning.

Where ‘Dǎna’ is termed ‘Pariccǎga’

Although any act of giving may generally be described as Perfection of Generosity, great offerings (of extraordinary nature) are described in the Text as Great Abandonings (Mahǎpariccǎga). The Great Abandonings which consist of five kinds of relinquishing of possession are listed differently in different Commentaries.

Commentaries on the Sīlakkhanda, M|lapaṇṇǎsa and Aṅguttara (in explaining the meaning of the word ‘Tathǎgata’) list the Great Abandonings are follows:

 

  1. Relinquishing of the limbs.

 

  1. Relinquishing of the eyes.
  2. Relinquishing of wealth.
  3. Relinquishing of kingdom.
  4. Relinquishing of wife and children.

 

The Commentary to the M|lapaṇṇǎsa (in the exposition on the C|ḷasīhanǎda Sutta) gives another list:

  1. Relinquishing of the limbs.
  2. Relinquishing of wife and children.
  3. Relinquishing of kingdom.
  4. Relinquishing of one’s body (life).
  5. Relinquishing of eyes.

 

The Sub-commentary to the Visuddhimagga gives the list:

  1. Relinquishing of one’s body (life).
  2. Relinquishing of the eyes.
  3. Relinquishing of wealth.
  4. Relinquishing of kingdom.
  5. Relinquishing of wife and children.

 

The Sub-commentary to the Mahǎvagga of the Dīgha Nikǎya (in exposition on the Mahǎpadana Sutta) gives the list:

  1. Relinquishing of the limbs.
  2. Relinquishing of the eyes.
  3. Relinquishing of one’s body (life).
  4. Relinquishing of one’s kingdom.
  5. Relinquishing of one’s wife and children.

 

The Commentary to the Itivuttaka (in its exposition of the first sutta of the D|kanipǎta, Dutiyavagga) gives the list:

  1. Relinquishing of the limbs.
  2. Relinquishing of one’s body (life).
  3. Relinquishing of wealth.
  4. Relinquishing of wife and children.
  5. Relinquishing of kingdom.

 

The Commentary to the BuddhavaÑsa gives the list:

  1. Relinquishing of the limbs.
  2. Relinquishing of one’s life.
  3. Relinquishing of wealth.
  4. Relinquishing of kingdom.
  5. Relinquishing of wife and children.

 

The Commentary to the Vessantara Jǎtaka gives the list:

  1. Relinquishing of wealth.
  2. Relinquishing of the limbs.

1524

 

  1. Relinquishing of children.
  2. Relinquishing of wife.
  3. Relinquishing of one’s life.

 

The same list is found in the Sub-commentary to the Jinǎlaṅkǎra but arrange in a different order.

Although each of the above lists is made up of slightly different items, it should be noted that the essentials are the same in all of them, namely, external objects and one’s own body. Under external objects, we find material things apart from one’s own body, viz. relinquishing of wealth; relinquishing of of wife and children, very dear to oneself; relinquishing of kingdom, a most important treasure of one’s own. With regard to the relinquishing of one’s own body, it falls under two modes: one that does not endanger life, that is relinquishing of the limbs (angapariccǎga) and the other endangers life, that is relinquishing of the eyes (nayanapariccǎga), or relinquishing of life (jiνitapariccǎga) and relinquishing of one’s own body (attapariccǎga). Here, it is explained giving one’s own eyes or giving one’s own body involves the risk of losing one’s life, so these are considered to be essentially the same as giving one’s life.

The great ceremony of offering performed by King Venssantara when he gave away seven kinds of objects, one hundred each in number, is described by the Commentary as Mahǎdǎna and not Mahǎpariccǎga. But one can argue that this great offering can be considered as one of the five Great Abandonings, namely, great relinquishing of wealth.

Miscellaneous Notes on Different Aspect of Dǎna

for the edification of those aspirants who ardently strive for attainment of perfect Self- Enlightenment of a Buddha, or for Self-Enlightenment of a Paccekabuddha, or for the Enlightenment of a disciple of a Buddha, we provide herewith miscellaneous notes on different aspects of Generosity, which forms a part of the conditions for obtaining Enlightenment. These notes are given in the form of answers to the following questions:

 

  1. What things are called Dǎna?
  2. Why are they called Dǎna?
  3. What are the characteristics, functions, manifestations and proximate causes of Dǎna?
  4. How many types of Dǎna are there?
  5. What are the elements that strengthen the beneficial results of Dǎna?
  6. What are the elements that weaken the beneficial results of Dǎna?

(This form of treatment will be adhered to when dealing with other Perfections too.)

    1. WHAT THINGS ARE CALLED DŒNA?

In brief, it should be answered that ‘the volition to give a suitable thing’ is called Dǎna. The meaning will become clearer in the following passages.

    1. WHY ARE THEY CALLED DŒNA?

The volition is called Dǎna because it is responsible for an act of generosity to take place. There can be no generosity without the volition to give; an act of generosity is possible only when there is the volition to give.

In this connection, by volition is meant:

  1. the volition that arises at the time of donation. It is called ‘muñca-cetanǎ, ‘relinquishing’ volition, ‘munca’ meaning relinquishing. It is only this volition, which accompanies the act of relinquishing, that forms the true element of generosity.
  2. The volition that arises in anticipation before one makes the donation is called

 

pubba-cetana’. This type of volition can also be considered as Dǎna, provided that the object to be given is at hand at the time the intention, ‚I shall make an offering of this object‛, occurs. Without the object to be given being actually in one’s possession, cherishing the thought of giving may be called ‘pubba-cetana’ but cannot qualify as Dǎna: it can only be a benevolent thought of ordinary merit.

How volition comes to be taken as synonymous with Dǎna is based on the grammatical definition of Dīyati anenǎti dǎnam, that which prompts giving is generosity (dǎna). (Volition, here, is definitely the determining cause of giving).

Things to be given are also called Dǎna from the grammatical definition of Dīyatiti dǎnam which means objects which could be offered as alms.

following these grammatical definitions, Text of the Canons mention two kinds of dǎna, namely, volitional dǎna and material dǎna. In this connection, questions have been asked why objects to be offered are called dǎna, since only volition is capable of producing results and material object is not. It is true that only volition is productive of results because volition is a mental action but. as explained above, volition can be called dǎna only if it arises when there exist suitable things to be given. Therefore, material object for giving is also an important contributory factor for an act of giving to qualify as generosity (dǎna).

For example, we say ‘rice is cooked because of the firewood’. Actually, it is the fire that cooks the rice. But there can be no fire without firewood. So fire burns because of firewood and rice is cooked because of fire. Thus, taking into consideration, these connected phenomena, it is not incorrect to say ‘rice is well cooked because of good firewood’. Similarly, we can rightly say ‘beneficial result is obtained because of objects of offering’.

Because things to be given away feature importantly in acts of generosity, the Canonical Text mention different types of Dǎna, depending on different objects to be offered. Thus, in expositions on the Vinaya, we find four kinds of dǎna, since the Buddha allows four kinds of requisites to the Sangha, the offerings made to the Sangha are naturally listed under these four kinds. Hence, this classification in the Vinaya expositions of four types of dǎna, which is primarily based upon different kinds of object of offering.

According to the classification in the exposition on the Abhidhamma, everything in the world comes under six categories, which correspond to the six sense objects, there are six kinds of dǎna depending upon whether it is a gift of visible object, of sound, of smell, of taste, of touch or of mind-object or dhamma. Here also, although there is no direct mention of six kinds of dǎna in the Abhidhamma Teachings, if gifts were to be made of each of the sense objects, there would be six kinds of offering; hence this classification in the Abhidhamma expositions of six types of dǎna.

In the Suttanta classification, there are ten kinds of dǎna, namely, offering of various kinds of food, of drink, of transportation, of flowers, of perfumed powder, of scented unguent or ointment, of bed, of dwelling places and of facilities of lighting. Here again, the actual teaching in the Suttas relates only to the ten classes of objects which may be offered as alms. But when these ten objects are offered as alms, there would be then ten kinds of offering; hence this classification in the Suttanta expositions of ten types of dǎna.

Maintaining that the Buddha teaches only these ten objects of offering, one should not consider that these are the only gifts to be given and that other gifts are not allowable. One should understand that the Buddha merely mentions the ten things most commonly offered as alms in practice; or as any material thing can be classified as belonging to one or the other of the ten types of gifts, one should take it that by these ten objects are covered also any object which is in daily use by the noble recipient.

from what has been said above, it should be well noted how a material object is an important contributory factor (for the arising) of volitional generosity. It will be seen that the various types of generosity which will be described henceforth include many that relate to objects of offering.

As a resume of this chapter, it should be remembered that volition is dǎna because it

1526

 

prompts giving; the material thing is dǎna because it is suitable thing to give.

    1. WHAT ARE THE CHARACTERISTICS, fUNCTIONS, MANIfESTATION AND PROXIMATE CAUSES OF DŒNA
      1. Dǎna has the characteristic of abandoning (lakkhaụa).
      2. Its function (kicca-rasa) is destruction of attachment to objects of offering; or it has the property of faultlessness (sampatti-rasa).
      3. Its manifestation is absence of attachment i.e. a sense of freedom from attachment that appears in the mind of the donor, or knowing that dǎna is conducive to good destination and wealth, i.e. on thinking of the effects of giving, the donor senses that his act of generosity will result in attainment of rebirth in the human or deva- world and attainment of great wealth.
      4. The proximate cause of giving is having objects of offering in one’s possession. Without having anything to give, there can be no act of charity, only imagining that one gives. Thus objects to be offered are the proximate cause of Dǎna.
    2. HOW MANY TYPES OF DŒNA ARE THERE

The subject to be dealt with under this topic is quite vast as it entails considerable exercise of mental alertness and intelligence to study them.

Types of Dǎna in Groups of Twos

  1. Œmisa/Dhamma Dǎna

Offering of material things (Œmisa-dǎna) and the gift of the Teaching (Dhamma-dǎna).

    1. Offering of material things, such as alms-rice, etc., is known as Ǎmisa-dǎna. It is also called Paccaya dǎna (when the things offered are the requisites of bhikkhus).

Teaching the Buddha Dhamma in the form of talks, lectures, etc. is giving the gift of Dhamma. The Buddha said that this is the noblest of all types of dǎna. (This classification of dǎna into two types is made according to the objects of offering.)

In relation to this division of types of dǎna, it is necessary to look into the question of what type of dǎna accrues to one who erects pagodas and statues of Buddha.

There are some who maintain that although erecting of pagodas and statues of Buddha involves relinquishing of large amount of wealth, it cannot be an act of generosity (dǎna), because they say, for an act of giving to become dǎna, three conditions must be fulfilled:

(1) there must be a recipient, (2) there must be an object for offering and (3) there must be a donor. In erecting pagodas and statues of Buddha, there is obviously the donor, but who receives his gift, they asked. In the absence of anyone to receive the gift, how can it be an act of generosity (dǎna).

from their point of view, the pagodas and Buddha statues are not objects to be given as an act of dǎna but rather, they serve as aids to recollection of the attributes of the Buddha. A builder of pagodas and Buddha statues has no particular receiver in mind to give them away. He builds them to help produce vivid visualization of the Buddha in the mind of the devotees so as to enable them to practise the Recollection of the Virtues of the Buddha. It should, therefore, be considered, they maintain, that erecting pagodas and Buddha statues is related to the Buddhǎnussati Meditation, cultivation of the Recollection of the Virtues of the Buddha, and is not act of generosity.

There are, again, some people who maintain that as the person, who builds pagodas and installs Buddha statues, undertakes these works in order to honour, to make homage to the most Homage-Worthy Buddha, his act must be considered as an act of honouring the Buddha (apacǎyana), one of the ten qualities contributing to merit (puññakiriya-νatthu). They further say that since this kind of merit, namely, honouring those who are worthy of honour, is a practice of morality (cǎritta-sīla), it should come under (observance of) sīla and not under (cultivation of) Buddhǎnussati Meditation.

But neither the merit of Buddhǎnussati Meditation nor the merit of honouring

 

(apacǎyana) involves relinquishing of objects of offering; whereas building a pagoda and installing Buddha statues require an expenditure of a large sum of money. Hence, these works of merit must be considered to come under Dǎna.

Here the question may be asked: ‘If it comes under dǎna, will it be an act of dǎna when there is no recipient for it?’ According to the Texts, whether an offering should be regarded as an act of dǎna may be decided by an analysis of its features, viz. characteristic, function, manifestation and proximate cause. We have already provided above what these four features are, for a true act of dǎna. Now applying this test to the present problems, we find the characteristic of abandoning, since the person, who builds the pagoda and installs the Buddha statues, relinquishes a large sum of money; as for function, there is destruction of attachment to the objects of offering by the donor; as its manifestation, the donor senses that his act of generosity will result in attainment of rebirth in the human or deva-world and attainment of great wealth; and finally, as the proximate cause, there is the object to be offered. Thus, all the four features necessary for an offering to be truly an act of dǎna are present here and we may, therefore, conclude that building a pagoda and installing Buddha statues is a true act of generosity.

As to the question of who receives the gift, it will not be wrong to say that all the devas and human beings, who worship at the pagodas and Buddha statues in memory of the virtues of the Buddha, are the recipients of the dǎna. At the same time, as they serve as objects of worship for the devas and human beings in their recollection of the virtues of the Buddha, they also form the objects of offering. All the various material things in the world are utilized in different ways depending on their nature; food materials are utilized for consumption; clothing materials are utilized for wearing; material for religious devotion and adoration are utilized as objects of veneration.

If wells and tanks are dug near public highways, the general public could use them for drinking water, washing, etc. The donor would have no particular recipient in mind when he dug the wells and tanks. When, as he intended, the wayfarers, passing by the road, make use of his gifts, no one could say that his gift is not an act of dǎna; even if he did not finalize it with a libation ceremony. (See below).

Now to wind up the discussion, it is quite proper to say that builder of a pagoda with Buddha statues is a donor, the pagoda and Buddha statues are objects of dǎna, and devas and human beings who pay homage to them in adoration are the recipients of the dǎna.

An additional question may be asked: ‚Is it really proper to refer to pagodas and Buddha statues as objects of dǎna; may it not be sacrilegious to classify them as such?‛ Just as bookcases and shelves are used in the monasteries for holding Canonical Texts which are looked up as sacred (Dhamma-cetiya), so also pagodas and Buddha statues form storehouses for keeping sacred relics and objects of veneration. So it may be answered that it is quite appropriate to designate them as objects of generosity (dǎna).

Whether A Libation Ceremony is Essential for An Offering to qualify as An act of Generosity

The point to consider here is what constitutes an act of dǎna when it is not finalised with a libation ceremony. Actually there is no mention of this requirement in the Texts. The practice is, however, or long standing tradition.

In the Commentary on Chapter: Cīvarakkhandhaka of the Vinaya Mahǎvagga, we find the following reference to this tradition of libation ceremony. ‚There was a split among the bhikkhus of a monastery prior to the time of offering of robes after the Buddhist Vassa. When the time arrived, lay devotees came and offered robes, piled up in a heap, to one group of bhikkhus. The devotees then went to the other group of bhikkhus and performed the ceremony of libation, saying: ‚We offer to the other group of bhikkhus.‛ As to how the robes should be distributed among the Sangha, the Great Commentary says that if it was a region where the ceremony of libation is of no importance, the robes belonged to the group (of bhikkhus) which had been directly offered the robes. The group which received only ‘the libation’ had no claim to the robes. But if it was in a region where the libation ceremony is of importance, the group which received only ‘the libation’ had a claim to the

1528

 

robes because the ceremony of libation was performed with them; the other group to which the robes were offered directly had also a claim on them since they had the robes already in their possession. Therefore, the two groups must divide the robes equally among themselves. This method of distribution is a practice followed by tradition in regions on the other side of the Ocean.‛

‚Regions on the other side of the Ocean,‛ from Sri Lanka implies ‚the Jambudīpa‛, i.e. India. Therefore, it should be noted that the ceremony of libation is a practice traditionally followed by the people of India.

Considering that there are regions where they set a great store by ceremony of libation and there are regions where they set no great store by the ceremony of libation, it cannot be said that an offering constitutes an act of generosity only when it is finalised by a ceremony of libation. The ceremony is important only for those who follow the tradition of libation; it is clear that no significance is attached to it by those who do not follow the tradition. It should be noted, therefore, that a libation ceremony is not a primary factor for the successful completion of an act of generosity.

    1. With respect to the gift of the Teaching (dhamma-dǎna), there are, nowadays, people who are unable to teach the Dhamma, but who, bent on making a gift of the Teaching, spend money on books, palm-leaf scripts, etc. (of Canonical Texts) and make a gift of them. Although such a donation of books is not truly a gift of the Teaching, since a reader will be benefitted by reading in the books, practices and instructions which will lead one to Nibbǎna, the donor may be regarded as one who makes a gift of the Teaching.

It is like the case of one who has no medicine to give to a sick person, but only a prescription for a cure of the illness. When the medicine is prepared as prescribed and taken, the illness is removed. Although the person does not actually administer any medicine, because of his effective prescription, he is entitled to be regarded as one who has brought about the cure of illness. Likewise, the donor of books on Dhamma who personally cannot teach the Dhamma enables the readers of his books to attain knowledge of the Dhamma and thus is entitled to be called the donor of the gift of Dhamma.

Now, to conclude this section, the pair of gifts mentioned above, namely, Amisa-dǎna and Dhamma-dǎna may also be called Amisa-p|jǎ, honouring with material things and Dhamma-p|jǎ, honouring with the Teaching; the terms means the same thing.

The word ‘Pǔjǎ ’ means ‘honouring’ and is generally used when a younger person makes an offering to an older person or a person of higher status. Depending on this general usage, some people have stated that dǎna should be divided into ‘pǔjǎ-dǎna’ and ‘anuggaha-dǎna’; ‘pǔjǎ-dǎna’, honouring with an offering when the gift is made by a younger person or a person of lower status to an older person or person of higher status; and ‘anuggaha-dǎna’ offering to render assistance out of kindness when a gift is given by an older person or a person of higher status to one who is younger or of lower status.

But as we have seen before in the Chapter on ‘Prediction’, the word ‘P|jǎ’ can be used for both the high or the low and the word ‘Anuggaha’ is likewise applicable to both cases. It is true that generally, ‘anuggaha’ is used when the giving is made by the high to the low or by the old to the young. But we must, however, remember the usages of ‘amisǎnuggaha’ and ‘dhammǎnuggaha’ to describe the assistance rendered and support given, for the progress and development of the Buddha’s Teaching. Here the word ‘anuggaha’ is employed even though the gift is being made to the highest and the noblest Teaching of the Buddha. Thus, it should be noted that the division into pǔjǎ-dǎna and anuggaha-dǎna is not an absolute division into two aspects of dǎna, but rather a classification following common usage.

 

  1. Ajjhattika/Bǎhira Dǎna

Offering of one’s own person (Ajjhattika-dǎna) and offering of external properties (Bǎhira-dǎna).

Offerings of one’s own person means giving away of one’s own life and limbs. Offerings

 

of external properties include giving of all the external material possessions of the donor.

Even in this modern time, we read sometimes in the newspapers of offerings of one’s own limbs at the pagoda or of ‘honouring with the gift’ of burning oneself after wrapping the whole body with cloth and pouring oil on it. Some comments have been made on such kinds of dǎna involving one’s limbs. According to them, such offerings of one’s life and limbs are deeds to be performed only by great Bodhisattas and are not the concern of ordinary persons. They doubt if such offerings made by ordinary persons produce any merit at all.

Now to consider whether such views are justified or not. It is not as if a Bodhisatta can suddenly make his appearance in this world. Only after gradually fulfilling the required perfections to the best of his ability, an individual grows in maturity and develops himself stage by stage to become a Bodhisatta. Ancient poets have written thus: Only by gradual venture, one ensures continuous improvement in rebirths to come. Therefore, we should not hastily condemn those who make offerings of parts of their body or the whole of their body. If a person, through unflinching volition and faith, very courageously makes an offering of his own body, even to the extent of abandoning his life, he is actually worthy of praise as a donor of the gift of one’s own person, Ajjhattika-dǎna.

 

  1. Vatthu/Abhaya Dǎna

Offering of property (Vatthu-dǎna) and granting of safety (Abhaya-dǎna).

Vatthu-dǎna is concerned with offering of material things. Abhaya-dǎna means granting of safety or security with respect to life or property. This is usually an exercise of mercy by kings.

 

  1. Vattanissita/Vivattanissita Dǎna

Vattanissita-dǎna is offering made in the hope of future worldly wealthy and pleasures, which means suffering in the cycle of existence. Vivattanissita-dǎna is concerned with offering made in aspiration for Nibbǎna which is free of the suffering of rebirth.

 

  1. Sǎvajja/Anavajja Dǎna

Dǎna tainted with fault (Sǎvajja-dǎna) and dǎna untainted with fault (Anavajja-dǎna).

Offering of meals with meat obtained from killing of animals is an example of dǎna tainted with fault. Offering of meals which does not involve killing of animals is dǎna untainted with fault. The first type is an act of generosity accompanied by demeritoriousness and the second type is dǎna unaccompanied by demeritoriousness.

We see the case of some fishermen, who, having accumulated wealth from fishing, decided to give up the business thinking: ‚I shall abandon this demeritorious fishing work and adopt a pure mode of livelihood.‛ Engaging in other occupations, they find their prosperity declining and, therefore, had to revert to their old vocation, and their wealth grew. This is an example of dǎna tainted with fault (Sǎvajja-dǎna) done in previous lives coming to fruition in the present life. Since that act of dǎna was associated with the act of killing, at the time of its fruition too, success is achieved only when associated with act of killing (fishing). When not associated with an act of killing, the previous dǎna tainted with fault cannot come to fruition and his wealth declines.

 

  1. Sǎhatthika/Anattika Dǎna

Offering made with one’s own hand (Sǎhatthika-dǎna) and offering made by agents on one’s behalf or made by other under one’s instruction (Anattika-dǎna).

(That Sǎhatthika-dǎna brings more beneficial results than the Anattika-dǎna can be read in the Pǎyǎsi Sutta of Mahǎ Vagga, Dīgha Nikǎya, of the Pǎli Canon).

 

  1. Sakkacca/Asakkacca Dǎna

1530

 

Offering made with proper and careful preparation (Sakkacca-dǎna) and offering made without proper and careful preparation (Asakkacca-dǎna).

As an example, offering of flowers may be cited. Having gathered flowers from trees, a donor creates garlands of festoon with them, and arranges them to look as beautiful and as pleasant as possible, and makes his offering of flowers, then it is a sakkacca-dǎna, offering made with proper and careful preparations. Without such careful preparations, when flowers are presented as they have been gathered from trees, thinking that the mere gift of the flowers is sufficient in itself, then it is asakkacca-dǎna, offering made without proper and careful preparations.

Some ancient writers have translated ‘sakkacca-dǎna’ and ‘asakkacca-dǎna’ into Myanmar to mean ‘offering made with due respect’ and ‘offering made without due respect’. This rendering has, as often as not, misled the modern readers to think that it means paying due respect or without paying due respect to the receiver of the offering. Actually, ‘paying due respect’ here means simply ‘making careful preparations’ for the offering.

 

  1. Nǎnasampayutta/Naṇavippayutta Dǎna

Offering associated with wisdom (Nǎnasampayutta-dǎna) and offering unassociated with wisdom (Naṇavippayutta-dǎna).

Offering made with clear comprehension of volitional acts and the results they produce is said to be an offering associated with wisdom. When an offering is made without such comprehension and awareness, by just following examples of others making donation, it is naụaνippayutta-dǎna. It must be mentioned that just awareness of cause and its ensuing effect, while an offering is being made, is sufficient to make it an offering which is associated with wisdom. In this connection, an explanation is necessary with respect to some exhortations which run like this: ‘Whenever an offering is made, it should be accompanied by Insight Knowledge (νipassanǎ-ñǎụa), in this manner, I, the donor of the gift, am anicca, of impermanent nature; and the recipient of the gift is also anicca, of impermanent nature. The impermanent I am offering the impermanent gift to the impermanent recipient. Thus, you should contemplate whenever you make an offering of gifts.’

This exhortation is made only to encourage the practice of developing Insight Knowledge (νipassanǎ-ñǎụa). It should not be misunderstood that an act of generosity is not one associated with wisdom, if the donor does not practise contemplation as exhorted.

As a matter of fact, whoever wants to develop real νipassanǎ-ñǎụa should first of all discard the notion of I, he, man, woman, i.e. the illusion of I, the illusion of Self, to discern that they are merely material aggregates and mental aggregates. Then one has to go on contemplating so as to realise that these aggregates of mind and matter are of the nature impermanence, unsatisfactoriness and insubstantiality. Without differentiation into aggregates of mind and matter, if one were to contemplate on conventional concepts of ‘I am anicca; the object of offering is anicca; the recipient is anicca’, no real insight Knowledge would be possible.

 

  1. Sasaṅkhǎrika/ Asaṅkhǎrika Dǎna

Offering made hesitatingly and only after being urged is Sasaṅkhǎrika-dǎna and offering made spontaneously without being urged is Asaṅkhǎrika-dǎna.

Here urging means prompting or entreating earnestly someone to give when he is hesitating or reluctant to do so. Such offering is made only with prompting. But, a simple request should not be taken as urging. for example, a person, who has not made any decision whether he will or he will not make a donation, is requested to make some alms contribution and he gives willingly without any hesitation. This is a spontaneous gift in response to a simple request. Such is an asaukhǎrika-dǎna (one without prompting), and should not be called a sasaukhǎrika-dǎna (just because it is made after a request). Another

 

person is similarly approached and similarly requested to make a contribution but he is reluctant at first and refuses to do so. But when the request is repeated with a prompting

‚Do make a gift, don’t flinch‛ and he makes a contribution. His dǎna is made as consequence of urging is of sasaukhǎrika-dǎna type (one with prompting). Even in the case where no one has made an approach to request for dǎna, if one first thinks of making an offering, and then shrinks away from the idea, but after much self persuasion, self- inducement, finally makes the gift, his dǎna is sasaukhǎrika type too.

 

  1. Somanassa/Upekkhǎ Dǎna

Offering made while one is in a joyful mood with a happy frame of mind is Somanassa- dǎna. Offering made with a balanced state of mind, neither joyous nor sorrowful but equipoise is Upekkhǎ-dǎna.

(When the act of giving is accompanied by pleasure, it is Somanassa-dǎna; when it is accompanied by equanimity, it is Upekkhǎ-dǎna.)

  1. Dhammiya/Adhammiya Dǎna

Offering of property earned in accordance with Dhamma by just means is Dhammiya- dǎna. Offering of property earned by immoral means, such as stealing, robbing, is Adhammiya-dǎna.

Although earning of property by immoral means is not in accord with dhamma, offering as alms of such property is nevertheless an act of merit, but the good results accruing from this type of dǎna cannot be great as those obtained from the first type, the dhammiya-dǎna. A comparison can be made of these two different results with types of plant that will grow from a good seed and from a bad seed.

  1. Dǎsa/Bhujissa Dǎna

Offering made with hopes of gaining worldly pleasures is Enslaving dǎna (Dǎsa-dǎna), the offering that will enslave one. Being a slave to craving for sense-pleasures, one makes this kind of dǎna to serve one’s Master, the Craving to fulfil its wishes. Offering made with aspiration for attainment of the Path and fruition, the Nibbǎna, is dǎna for freedom, Bhujissa-dǎna (offering made in revolt against the dictate of the Master, the Craving).

Sentient beings in the endless round of existences desire to enjoy the delightful pleasures of the senses (visible objects, sounds, smells, tastes, touch). This desire to revel in the so called pleasures of the senses is called Craving. Every moment of their existence is devoted to satisfying that Craving; fulfilling the needs of that Craving, they have becomes its servants. Continuous striving, day and night throughout their life for wealth is nothing but fulfilment of the wishes of the Craving which demands the best of food, the best of clothing and the most luxurious way of living.

Not content with being a slave to Craving in the present life, working to fulfil its every need, we make acts of dǎna to ensure luxurious living in future. This type of offering accompanied by a strong wish for enjoyment of worldly pleasures continuously for lives to come, is definitely an enslaving dǎna (dǎsa-dǎna).

This type of dǎna in fulfilment of the wishes of Craving and which ensures servitude to Craving throughout the endless round of existence is performed, thinking it to be the best, before one encounters the Teachings of the Buddha. But once we are fortunate enough to hear the Buddha Dhamma, we come to understand how powerful this Craving is, how insatiable it is, how much we have to suffer for fulfilling the wishes of this Craving. Then resolving, ‚I will no longer be a servant of this terrible Craving, I will no longer fulfil its wishes, I will rebel against it, I will go against it and in order to uproot, to eradicate this evil Craving, one makes offerings with aspiration for attainment of the Path and fruition, the Nibbǎna. This dǎna is called dǎna made for freedom, Bhujissa-dǎna (offering made in revolt against the dictates of the Master, Craving).

 

  1. Thǎvara/Athǎvara Dǎna

Offering of things of permanent, immovable nature,  such as pagodas, temples,

1532

 

monasteries, rest houses and digging wells, tanks, etc., is Thǎvara-dǎna. Offering of things of movable nature meant for temporary use, such as food, robes, etc. movable gifts, is Athǎvara-dǎna.

 

  1. Saparivǎra/Aparivǎra Dǎna

Offering made with accompaniment of supplementary material that usually go along with such an offering is Saparivǎra-dǎna. for example, in offering robes as main item of gifts, when it is accompanied by suitable and proper accessories and requisites, it is a sapariνǎra- dǎna; when there are no other objects of offering besides the main item of robes, it is a gift without accompanying thing, Aparivǎra-dǎna. The same differentiation applies to offerings made with other forms of gifts.

The special characteristic marks on the body of Bodhisattas, who have large retinue attending upon them, are the benefits that result from sapariνǎra type of dǎna.

 

  1. Nibaddha/Anibaddha Dǎna

Offering made constantly or regularly such as offering of alms-food to the Sangha everyday is Constant dǎna, (Nibaddha-dǎna). Offering made not constantly, not on a regular basis but only occasionally when one is able to so, is occasional offering (Anibaddha-dǎna).

 

  1. Paramattha/Aparamattha Dǎna

Tarnished offering (Paramattha-dǎna). Untarnished offering (Aparamattha-dǎna).

Offering which is tarnished by craving and wrong view is Paramattha-dǎna. Offering which is not corrupted by craving and wrong view is Aparamattha-dǎna.

According to Abhidhamma, one is corrupted when led astray by wrong view alone; but wrong view always co-exists with craving. When wrong view corrupts and leads one astray, craving is also involved. Therefore, both craving and wrong view are mentioned above. And this is how craving and wrong view bring about corruption. Having made an offering, if one expresses an ardent, wholesome wish: ‚May I attain speedily the Path and fruition (Nibbǎna) as a result of this act of merit‛, the offering becomes one of Vivatthanissita type (see type 4 above), and it could serve as a strong sufficing condition for attainment of the Path and fruition (Nibbǎna). But instead of making such a wholesome wish for Nibbǎna, when one, corrupted and led astray by craving and wrong view, aspires a result of this act of merit: ‚May I become a distinguished deva such as Sakka, the King of TǎvatiÑsa abode, or just a deva of the durable divine realms, his dǎna cannot serve as a sufficing condition for attainment of Nibbǎna and is classed as mere paramattha-dǎna, the dǎna which is bereft of the sufficing condition for attainment of Nibbǎna, being tarnished by craving and wrong view. The dǎna which is not tarnished by craving and wrong view but is made with the sole purpose of attaining Nibbǎna is classed as aparamattha-dǎna.

Much charity can also be practised outside the Teaching of the Buddha; but dǎna of paramattha type is only possible then. It is only within the Teaching of the Buddha that dǎna of aparamattha type can be practised. So while we are blessed with the rare opportunity of meeting with the Teachings of the Buddha, we should strive our utmost to ensure that our offering are the aparamattha type.

 

  1. UcchiÔÔha/AnucchiÔÔha Dǎna

Offering made with what is leftover, what is inferior, wretched is UcchiÔÔha-dǎna. Offering made with what is not leftover, what is not inferior, wretch is AnucchiÔÔha-dǎna.

Suppose, while preparations are being made for a meal, a donee appears and one donates some of the food that has been prepared before one has eaten it; it is considered to be ‘the highest gift’ (agga-dǎna) and it is also an anucchiṭṭha-dǎna since the offering is not the

 

leftover of a meal. If the donee arrives while one is eating the meal, but before eating is finished, and one makes an offering of the food taken from the meal one is eating, that is also considered to be an anucchiṭṭha-dǎna; it can even be said to be a noble gift. When the offering is made of the food leftover after one has finished eating, it is a gift of the leftover, an ucchiṭṭha-dǎna; a wretched, inferior one. It should be noted, however, that the humble offering made by one who has nothing else to give but the leftover meal could well be called an anucchiṭṭha-dǎna. It is only when such an offer is made by one who can well afford to make a better gift that his gift is regarded as a wretched, inferior one, ucchiṭṭha- dǎna.

 

  1. Sajiva/Accaya Dǎna

Offering made while one is still alive is Sajiva-dǎna. Offering which is meant to become effective after one’s death: ‚I give such of my property to such and such a person. Let him take possession of them after my death and make use of them as he wishes‛ is Accaya- dǎna.

A bhikkhu (Buddhist monk) is not permitted to make an accaya type of dǎna, i.e. he cannot leave his properties as gifts for others after death. Even if he should do so, it does not constitute an act of dǎna; the would-be recipient also has no right of possession to them. If a bhikkhu gives from his properties to another bhikkhu while he still living, the receiver is entitled to what is given to him; or while the bhikkhu is till alive, some bhikkhu, who is on intimate terms (νissǎssagaha) with him, can take it and come to possess it; or if he owns something jointly (dνisantaka) with another bhikkhu, when he dies the surviving bhikkhu becomes the sole owner. Unless these conditions are fulfilled, namely, giving his property during his lifetime, taking possession of it by reason of intimacy while he is still alive, or possessing it through dual ownership, the bhikkhu’s property becomes the property of the Sangha, the Order of Bhikkhus, when he dies. Therefore, if a bhikkhu makes an accaya-dǎna, saying: ‚I give such of my property to such and such a person when I die. Let him take possession of them‛, it amounts to giving a property which by then belongs to the Order of Bhikkhus. His giving does not form an act of dǎna and the would-be recipient is also not entitled to it’s ownership. it is only amongst the laymen that such kind of gift, accaya-dǎna, is possible and legal.

 

  1. Puggalika/Saṅghika Dǎna

Offering made to one or two separate individual persons is Puggalika-dǎna. Offering made to the whole Order of Bhikkhus (the Sangha), is Saṅghika-dǎna.

Sangha means group, assemblage or community; here, the whole community of the ariya disciples of the Buddha is meant. In making an offering intended for the Sangha, the donor must have in his mind not the individual ariya disciples that constitute the Order, but the community of the ariya disciples as a whole. Then only his offering will be of the saughika type.

Dakkhinǎvibhanga Sutta (of Majjhima Nikǎya Pǎli Canon) give an enumeration of the 14 kinds of gifts to individuals (puggalika-dǎna) and 7 kinds of gifts to the Sangha (saughika- dǎna). It is useful to know them.

 

14 Kinds of Gift to Individuals

  1. Offering made to a Buddha.
  2. Offering made to a Paccekabuddha, a non-teaching Buddha.
  3. Offering made to an arahat or to one who has attained the arahatta-phala stage.
  4. Offering made to one who is striving to realise arahatta-phala or one who has attained the arahatta-magga stage.
  5. Offering made to an anǎgǎmin or to one who has attained the anǎgǎmī-phala stage.
  6. Offering made to one who is striving to realise anǎgǎmī-phala or one who has

1534

 

attained the anǎgǎmī-magga stage.

  1. Offering made to a sakadǎgǎmin or to one who has attained the sakadǎgǎmī-phala

stage.

  1. Offering made to one who is striving to realise sakadǎgǎmī-phala or one who has attained sakadǎgǎmī-magga stage.
  2. Offering made to a sotǎpanna or to one who has attained the sotǎpatti stage.
  3. Offering made to one who is striving to realise sotǎpatti-phala or one who has attained sotǎpatti-magga.
  4. Offering made to recluses (outside the Teaching of the Buddha or when the Teaching is not in existence) who are accomplished in jhǎna or Supernormal Power attainment.
  5. Offering made to ordinary lay person who possesses morality.
  6. Offering made to ordinary lay person who is devoid of morality.
  7. Offering made to an animal.

Of these 14 kinds of offering made to individuals, giving one full meal to an animal will bring wholesome results of long life, good looks, physical wellbeing, strength, and intelligence for one hundred lives. Then in an ascending order, giving one full meal to a lay person of poor morality will bring these wholesome results for one thousand lives; to lay person of good morality at a time when the Buddha’s Teaching is not in existence and he has no opportunity to take refuge in the Triple Gem, for a hundred thousand lives; to recluses and ascetics accomplished in jhǎna attainment, for ten billion lives; to lay men and novitiates (during a period when the Teachings of Buddhas are extant) who take refuge in the Triple Gem, and up to the Noble person who has attained the sotǎpatti-magga, for an innumerable period (asaukhyeyya) of lives; and to persons of higher attainment up to the Buddha, for countless periods of lives. (According to the Commentary, even one who only takes refuge in the Triple Gem may be considered as a person who is practising for realisation of sotǎpatti-phala).

There is no mention of bhikkhus of loose morality in the above list of 14 kinds of recipient of offerings made to individuals. The Buddha’s enumeration of offering made to a person devoid of morality concerns only the period when the Buddha’s Teaching is not in existence. for these reasons, there is a tendency to consider that offerings made to bhikkhus of impure morality while the Buddha’s Teaching are still not in existence are blameworthy. But one should remember that anyone, who has become a Buddhist, at the very least, takes refuge in the Triple Gem; and the Commentary says that whoever takes refuge in the Triple Gem is a person who is practising for realisation of sotǎpatti-phala. furthermore, when an offering made to an ordinary lay person, who is devoid of morality (while the Teaching of Buddha is not in existence), could be of much benefit, there is no doubt that offerings made to an ordinary lay person devoid of morality while the Teaching of the Buddha is still existing could be beneficial too.

Again, the Milinda-Pañha Text, Nǎgasena Thera explains that an immoral bhikkhu is superior to an immoral lay person in ten respects, such as reverence shown to the Buddha, reverence shown to the Dhamma, reverence shown to the Sangha, etc. Thus, according to the Milinda Pañha, an immoral bhikkhu is superior to an immoral lay person; and since he is listed by the Commentary as one who is practising for realisation of sotǎpatti-phala, one should not say that it is blameworthy and fruitless to make an offering to a bhikkhu who is devoid of morality.

There is yet another point of view in connection with this matter. At a time when there is no Teaching of the Buddha, immoral bhikkhus cannot cause any harm to the Teaching; but when the Teaching is in existence, they can bring harm to it. for that reason, no offering should be made to bhikkhus who is devoid of morality during the period when there is the Buddha’s Teaching. But that view is shown by the Buddha to be untenable.

At the conclusion of the discourse on seven kinds of offering to the Sangha (saughika- dǎna)(see below), the Buddha explains to Œnanda:

 

‚Œnanda, in times to come, there will appear vile bhikkhus, devoid of morality, who are bhikkhus only in name, who will wear their robes round their necks. With the intention of giving up the Sangha, offerings will be made to these immoral bhikkhus. Even when offered in this manner, a saughika-dǎna, an offering meant for the whole Sangha, I declare, will bring innumerable, inestimable benefits.‛

There is still another point to take into consideration. Of the four Purities of Generosity (Dakkhiụǎ Visuddhi), the first Purity is: Even if the donee is of impure morality, when the donor is moral, the offering is pure by reason of purity of the donor. for these reasons also, one should not say that an immoral bhikkhu is not a donee, and that no benefit will accrue by making an offering to him.

It should be well noted, therefore, it is blameworthy only when we make an offering with bad intentions of approving and encouraging an immoral bhikkhu in his evil practices; without taking into considerations his habits, if one makes the offering with a pure mind, thinking only ‘one should give if someone comes for a donation’, it is quite blameless.

 

Seven Kinds of Gifts to The Sangha (Saṅghika-dǎna)

  1. Offering made to the community of both bhikkhus and bhikkhunīs led by the Buddha, while He is still living.
  2. Offering made to the community of both bhikkhus and bhikkhunīs after the Parinibbǎna of the Buddha.
  3. Offering made to the community of bhikkhus only.
  4. Offering made to the community of bhikkhunīs only.
  5. Offering made (with the whole Sangha in mind) to a group of bhikkhus and bhikkhunīs as nominated by the Order. Such an offering is made when the donor could not afford to give offerings to all the bhikkhus and bhikkhunīs and requests the Order to nominate a certain number (he could afford to give) of bhikkhus and bhikkhunīs to receive the offerings. The Sangha nominates the required number of bhikkhus and bhikkhunīs and the donor makes the offerings to that group of bhikkhus and bhikkhunīs (with the whole Sangha in mind).
  6. Offering made to a group of bhikkhus only (with the whole Sangha in mind) after requesting the Sangha to nominate the number he could afford to give.
  7. Offering made (with the whole of Sangha in mind) to a group of bhikkhunīs only after requesting the Sangha to nominate the number he could afford to give.

Of these seven kinds of saughika-dǎna, it may be asked, if it is possible to make an offering of the first kind, namely, an offering made to the community of both bhikkhus and bhikkhunīs led by the Buddha, after the Parinibbǎna of the Buddha. The answer is ‚Yes, it is possible‛ and the offer should be made in this manner: after placing a statue of the Buddha containing relics in front of the community of both bhikkhus and bhikkhunīs who have gathered for the ceremony, the offering should be made, saying: ‚I make this offering to the community of both bhikkhus and bhikkhunīs led by the Buddha‛.

Having done an offering of the first kind, the question arises as to what happens to the objects of offering which was intended for the Buddha. Just as the property of the father customarily goes to the son, so too should the offerings intended for the Buddha go to the bhikkhu who does devotional duties to the Buddha or to the community of bhikkhus. Especially, if the objects offered include such materials as oil, ghee, etc. which should be utilized in offering of lights by oil lamps to the Buddha; pieces of cloth included in the offering should be made into banners and streamers to be offered in worship.

During the Buddha's lifetime, people were generally not disposed to form attachment to, or concerning themselves with individual personalities; they had their mind bent on the Order of Bhikkhus as a whole, and thus were able to make much offering of the noble saughika-dǎna kind. Consequently, the needs of the members of the Order were mostly met by the distributions made by the Order; they had little need to rely on lay man and lay

 

1536

 

woman donors and, therefore, had little attachment to them as ‘the donors of my monastery, the donors of my robes, etc.’ Thus, the bhikkhu could be free of bonds of attachments.

Brief Story of The Householder Ugga

Those desirous of making offerings of pure Saughika-dǎna type should emulate the example set by the householder Ugga. The story of the householder Ugga is found in the second discourse of the Gahapati Vagga, AÔÔhakanipǎta of Aṅguttara Nikǎya Pǎli Canon.

At one time when the Buddha was residing at Elephant Village in the country of Vajjī, He addressed the bhikkhus, saying: ‚Bhikkhus, you should regard the householder Ugga of Elephant Village as a person endowed with eight wonderful attributes.‛ Stating thus briefly, without giving any elaboration, He went inside the monastery.

Then a bhikkhu went in the morning to the house of the householder and said to him:

‚Householder, the Bhagavǎ has said that you are a person endowed with eight wonderful attributes. What are these eight wonderful attributes which the Bhagavǎ said you are endowed with?‛

‚Venerable Sir, I am not exactly sure what specific eight wonderful attributes the Buddha said I am endowed with, but, please listen with proper attention to an account of the eight wonderful attributes which I actually possess.‛ Then he gave the following full description of the eight wonderful attributes as follows:

    1. The first time I saw the Buddha was when I was drinking and enjoying myself in the forest of Ironwood flowers. As soon as I saw the Buddha coming in the distance, I became sober and devotional piety and faith in the virtues of the Buddha rose in me. This is the first wonder.
    2. At that very first meeting with the Buddha, I took refuge in the Buddha and listened to His discourse. As a result, I became a sotǎpanna (a ‘Stream-winner’), and established in the observance of Brahmacariya-pañcama-sīla. This is the second wonder.

(Brahmacariya-pañcama-sīla is similar to the five precepts habitually observed by lay people except that, instead of the precept, ‘I abstain from sexual misconduct’, it has the precept, ‘I abstain from any form of sexual intercourse’. With the usual formula of the five precepts, and one abstains from sexual intercourse with anyone other than one's own wife; but the Brahmacariya-pañcama-sīla requires total abstinence of sex, not even with one's own wife.)

    1. I had four wives, as soon as I arrived back home, I said to them: ‘I have vowed to observe the precept of total abstinence. Whoever wishes to remain living in this house may do so enjoying my wealth as you like and doing meritorious deeds with it; whoever wants to go back to her parents home is also free to do so; and whoever wants to get married to another man may just tell me to whom I should give you.’ The eldest of my four wives expressed her wish to be married to a certain person whom she named. I sent for the man and holding my eldest wife with my left hand and a jug of water in my right hand, I gave away my wife to the man. In making this gift of my wife to the man, I remained completely unmoved, unaffected. This is the third wonder.
    2. I have resolved to use all my wealth jointly with people of good moral character. This is the fourth wonder.
    3. I always approach a bhikkhu with all due respect, never without reverence; if the bhikkhu gives me a talk on Dhamma, I listen to his discourse with respect only, never without reverence; if the bhikkhu does not give me a talk on Dhamma, I give him a discourse. This is the fifth wonder.
    4. Whenever I invite the Sangha to my house to make some offerings, devas would come ahead of them and inform me: ‘Householder, such and such bhikkhus are

 

enlightened, noble persons (ariyas); such and such bhikkhus are ordinary persons of morality; such and such bhikkhus are devoid of morality.’ That the devas come and give me this prior information about the bhikkhus is nothing surprising to me; the wonder is that when I make offering of meals or material things to the Sangha such thoughts as ‘I will offer much to this individual because he is an enlightened noble person, of good morality; or I will offer little to this individual since he is of poor morality’ would never occur to me. As a matter of fact, without differentiation as to who is noble, who is moral or who is immoral, I make my offerings impartially to each and everyone. This is the sixth wonder.

    1. Venerable sir, devas come and tell me that the doctrine of the Buddha is well-taught, it has the merit of being well-taught. This news conveyed to me by the devas is nothing surprising to me. The wonder is that, on such occasions, I reply to the devas: ‘Devas, whether you tell me so or not, verily, the doctrine of the Buddha is well- taught.’ (He believes that the doctrine of the Buddha is well-taught, not because the devas tell him, but because he himself knows it to be so). Although I hold such communications with devas, I feel no pride in that the devas come to me and that I have conversations with them. This is the seventh wonder.
    2. There is nothing surprising too, if I should pass away before the Bhagavǎ did and He would foretell: ‘The householder Ugga has completely destroyed the lower five fetters which lead to rebirth in the lower sensuous realms; he is an anǎgǎmin. Even before the Buddha's prediction, I have become an anǎgǎmin and I have already known this. This is the eighth wonder.

Of these eight wonders described by the householder Ugga. the sixth is concerned with making impartial offerings to the noble, the moral or the immoral alike. It is necessary to know how one can be impartially minded in such circumstances. The impartial attitude can be understood to be brought about in this manner, ‘As I have made the invitation with intention to give to the Sangha, the whole Order, when I make the offering to a noble one, I will not recognise him as such; I will not consider that I am making the offering to a noble one; I will keep in mind only that I am making my offering to the Sangha, the noble disciples of the Buddha as a whole. And when I make the offering to an immoral person, I will not recognise him as such; I will not consider that I am making the offering to an immoral person; I will keep in mind only that I am making an offering to the Sangha, the noble disciples of the Buddha, as a whole. In this manner, impartiality may be maintained.’

Emulating the example set by the householder Ugga. when making an offering one should ignore the status of the recipient, keep aside personal feelings towards him, and strive to keep firmly in mind only on the Order of Bhikkhus as a whole, so that his dǎna may be of the noble saughika-dǎna type. As taught explicitly by the Buddha in the Dakkhinǎ-Vibhaṅga Sutta mentioned above, when an offering is of saughika type, that is with the whole community of bhikkhus in mind when making it, it could bring innumerable, inestimable benefits to the donor, even if the recipient is an immoral person devoid of virtues.

An offering is of saughika-dǎna type when it is made with full reverence to the Sangha; but it is not always easy to do so. Suppose a person decides to make a saughika type of offering, having made the necessary preparations, he goes to a monastery and addresses the bhikkhus: ‚Reverend Sirs, I wish to make a saughika type of offering; may you designate someone from amongst the Sangha as its representative’. Should the bhikkhus nominate a novice whose turn it is to represent the Sangha, the donor is likely to be displeased; should they choose an elderly thera of long standing to represent them, he is likely to be overwhelmed with intense delight, exulting: ‚I have an elderly thera of long standing as my donee.‛ Such generosity, affected by the personality of the donee, cannot be a perfect saughika type of offering.

Only if one can accept the representative nominated by turn by the Sangha without any misgiving and without concerning oneself about whether the recipient is a novice or a bhikkhu, a young bhikkhu or an elderly bhikkhu, an ignorant bhikkhu or a learned bhikkhu, and makes one's offering, thinking only: ‚I make my offering to the Sangha.‛ with full

1538

 

reverence to the Sangha, one makes a truly saughika-dǎna.

 

Story concerning A Donor of A Monastery

This incident happened on the other side of the ocean, i.e. in India. A rich householder, who had already donated a monastery, intended to make an offering to the Sangha. After making necessary preparations, he went to the Order of Bhikkhus and addressed them:

‚Venerable Sirs, may you designate someone to receive my offering for the Sangha?‛ It happened that it was the turn of an immoral bhikkhu to represent the Sangha for alms. Although the man knew well that the designated bhikkhu was immoral, he treated him with full respect: the seat for the bhikkhu was prepared as for a ceremonious occasion, decorated with a canopy overhead, and scented with flowers and perfumes. He washed the feet of the bhikkhu and anointed them with oil very reverentially as if he were attending upon the person of the Buddha Himself. He then made his offering to the bhikkhu paying full homage to the Sangha.

That afternoon, the immoral bhikkhu went back to his house and standing at the doorway asked for a hoe, which he needed to make some repairs in the monastery. The donor of the monastery did not even bother to get up from his seat, he simply pushed the hoe towards the bhikkhu with his feet. The members of his family then asked him: ‚Respected Sir, this morning you had heaped upon this bhikkhu so much veneration; now you have shown him not even a small part of that deference. Why is this difference between the morning and the afternoon in your attitude towards the bhikkhu?‛ The man replied: ‚My dear ones, the respect I was showing this morning was towards the Sangha not to this immoral bhikkhu.‛

Some Considerations about Puggalika-dǎna and Saṅghika-dǎna

There are some people who maintain that if some person should approach one for alms and if one knew beforehand that the person was of bad morality, one should not make any offering to that person; if one should do so, it would be like watering a poisonous plant.

But it could not be said that every act of offering made knowingly to immoral persons is blameworthy. It is the volition of the giver that must be taken into account here. If the donor should approve of the bad habits of the recipient and give with a view to give him support and encouragement for continuance of his immoral practices, then only his gift would be like watering a poisonous plant. If the donor does not approve of the bad habits to the recipient and has no mind to encourage him to continue with his bad practices, but emulating the example of the monastery donor described above, if he makes his gift in such a way that it becomes a true saughika-dǎna, then no blame can be attached to such an offering.

Again there are some who maintain that whether the recipient is of good moral character or bad moral character is no concern of the donors; it only concerns the recipient. Therefore, remaining indifferent to the character of the recipient, whether good or bad, the donor should bear in mind: ‚This is a noble person, an ariya (or an arahat).‛ They maintain that this act of offering is blameless and as fruitful as making an offering to an arahat. This point of view is also untenable.

Disciples of other teachers, who are not in a position to know whether a person is an ariya or an arahat, wrongly believe their teachers to be Noble Ones, arahats. This sort of belief, called ‘Micchǎdhimokkha, making the wrong decision or conclusion, is demeritorious. Surely it would be demeritorious and would be making a wrong decision if one were to bear in mind ‘these are noble, arahats’ when one knew full well that they were not. It is not proper, therefore, to hold such views.

When faced with such recipients in making one's offering, the proper attitude to bear in mind should be ‚Bodhisattas, in fulfilment of Perfection of Generosity, make their offering without discriminating between persons of high, medium or low status of development. I will also emulate the examples of the Bodhisattas and make my offerings to whoever comes for them, without discrimination.‛ In this way, one would not be giving support and

 

encouragement to the practice of bad habits and would not be ‚making wrong decisions or conclusions about the recipient’s‛ development; the act of offering would thus be free from blame or fault.

Controversies and difficulties arise only in the case of offerings made to individuals, puggalika-dǎna, because there exist various kind of individuals, good or bad. In the case of offerings made to the Sangha, saughika-dǎna, there exists only one kind of Sangha, not two

i.e. good and bad. (Here the noble disciples of the Buddha, the ariyas, are meant). There is no distinction amongst the Ariya Sangha as high, medium or low status of development, as they are all equally noble. Therefore, as explained above, whenever a donee appears before one, without taking into consideration his character, one should make the offering with the thought: ‚I make my offering to the disciples of the Buddha, the noble community of bhikkhus.‛ Then this offering is of saughika-dǎna type and the recipient is the Sangha; the person who appears before him to receive the offering is merely the representative of the Sangha. However low that person may be in his morals, the true recipient of the offering is the noble Sangha and therefore this is truly a noble gift.

Some people consider that it is very difficult to put into actual practice the advice to ignore the personal character of the immoral recipient, who has appeared before one, and to make one's offering with the mind directed not to him but to the noble Sangha, regarding him only as a representative of the Sangha. The difficulty arises only because of lack of habitual practice in such matters. In making reverential vows to the images and statues of the Buddha, regarding them as the Buddha's representatives, one is so accustomed to the practice of projecting one's mind from the images or statues to the person of the living Buddha, that, no one says it is difficult. Just as the householder Ugga during the Buddha's time and the monastery donor of Jambu Dipa had habituated themselves to make offerings to an immoral bhikkhu as a representative of the Buddha, so also Buddhists of modern times should discipline their mind to become accustomed to such an attitude.

four Kinds of Offerings to The Sangha as described in The Vinaya PiÔaka

The Vinaya PiÔaka, the Book of Discipline for members of the Order gives a description of the four categories of offerings made intentionally for the Sangha. But these four categories of saughika-dǎna do not concern the lay donor; only the seven types of saughika-dǎna mentioned above concern them. The Vinaya distinctions are made for the Order only so that they would know how to distribute the offerings amongst themselves. The four categories are: -

      1. Sammukhībh|ta Saṅghika. Offerings to be distributed amongst the Sangha who are actually present at the time and place. Suppose an offering of robes is made at a certain place in towns or villages where some bhikkhus have gathered together, and the offering is made to the noble Sangha as a whole by the donor saying: ‚I give to the Sangha.‛ It will be difficult to reach all the noble Sanghas in the town or the village concerned. The distribution is, therefore, to be made amongst the Sangha present at the place at the time. Hence it is called ‘Sammukhībh|ta Saṅghika’ (Sammukhībhǔta - present at the time and place; Saughika - belonging to the Sangha.)
      2. ŒrǎmaÔÔha Saṅghika. Offerings to be distributed amongst the Sangha residing in the whole compound of the monastery. Suppose a donor comes into the compound of a monastery and makes an offering of robes to a bhikkhu or bhikkhus whom he meets, saying: ‚I give to the Sangha.‛ As the offering is made within the compound of the monastery, it belongs to all the Sangha residing in that whole compound of the monastery, not just to the bhikkhus who are in the vicinity. Hence it is called ‘ŒrǎmaÔÔha Saṅghika’ (Arǎmaṭṭha - residing in the compound; Saughika - belonging to the Sangha.)
      3. Gatagata Saṅghika. Offerings which belong to the Sangha of whichever place they (have gone to) have been taken to. Suppose a donor comes to a monastery where a solitary bhikkhu resides and makes an offering of one hundred robes, saying: ‚I give to the Sangha.‛ If the residing bhikkhu is well-versed in the Disciplinary rules, he can take possession of all the offerings for himself by simply remarking: ‚At the present moment, in this monastery, I am the sole Sangha; all these one hundred robes, therefore. belong to

1540

 

me and I take possession of them.‛ He has the right (according to the Vinaya rules) to do so; he cannot be faulted for monopolising the offering made to the Sangha. If the bhikkhu is not proficient in Vinaya rules, he would not know what to do. And without resolving, determining: ‚I am the sole owner. I take possession of them,‛ and suppose he left for another place taking the robes with him, and the bhikkhus he met there should ask him how he came by the robes. Suppose, on learning how he had come by them, these bhikkhus claimed their share of the robes, saying: ‚We also have the claim on them,‛ and consequently all the robes were divided equally with them. Then this sharing of the robes is deemed to be a good one. But suppose, without sharing the robes, he should continue on his way and encounter other bhikkhus, these bhikkhus would also be entitled to receive their share of the robes. In this way, wherever the bhikkhu would go, taking the robes with him, the bhikkhus of those places would be entitled to the robes. Hence it is called ‘Gatagata Saṅghika’ (Gatagata - wherever one has gone; Saughika - belonging to the Sangha.)

      1. Catuddisǎ Saṅghika. Offerings which belong to all bhikkhus who come from the four directions. Such offerings include gifts which are weighty and important, which are to be treated with deference, for example, monasteries. They are not to be apportioned but for use by Sangha coming from all directions. Hence it is called ‘Catuddisa Saṅghika’ (Catuddissǎ - from four directions; Saughika - belonging to the Sangha.)

Not being mindful of the fact that these four categories are mentioned in the Vinaya rules to provide measures for distinction of ownership and distribution of the offerings made to the Sangha, some (bhikkhus) make use of these Vinaya provisions when lay people make offerings. To give an illustration, suppose a donor, actuated by pious devotion to a certain bhikkhu, builds a monastery, though not intending for him, but for the whole Sangha. for the libation ceremony, he invited ten bhikkhus including the bhikkhu to whom he has so much devotion. After recitation of the Parittas4, when the time comes for actual announcement of the offer, the bhikkhu wants to be offered the monastery as a puggalika- dǎna; offering made to a particular individual because he feels that living in a monastery meant for the whole Sangha entails so much liabilities and responsibilities. But the donor prefers to make it a saughika-dǎna because, he believes, such dǎna is superior and of much merit. The congregation resolves the disagreement between the donor and his preceptor by asking the donor to make the offering saying: ‚I give this monastery to the Sangha who is present here now‛ (Sammukhībhǔta Sangha). Then nine bhikkhus of the congregation, saying to the remaining one: ‚We relinquish all our right of possession of the monastery to your reverence,‛ hand over the new monastery to him and leave.

In this manner, such procedures are liable to be followed, believing that by so doing the donor's wish for a saughika-dǎna is fulfilled and the recipient who prefers individual ownership is also happy since the nine co-owners have relinquished their right of possession of the monastery making him the sole owner.

But, in reality, such a procedure is not proper and should not be followed. The gift of a monastery is a weighty, important one; the ten bhikkhus to whom the monastery has been offered cannot make any kind of apportionment of the offering between them; and the donor's gift amounts to be only a gift to the ten bhikkhus present on the occasion only and not to the Sangha as a whole.

  1. Kǎla/Akǎla Dǎna

Offerings to be made on specific occasions (Kǎla-dǎna); offerings which may be made at any time (Akǎla-dǎna).

Offering of KaÔhina robes at the end of the Buddhist νassa for the duration of one month, offering of robes at the beginning of the Buddhist νassa, offering of dietary food to the sick, offering of food to visiting bhikkhus, offering of food to bhikkhus, who is setting out on a journey, are gifts made at a specific time for a specific purpose and are called timely

  1. Parittas: lit. protection; it is a Buddhist custom to recite certain suttas such as Mañgala, Ratana, Metta, etc. to ward off evil influences.

 

gifts, kǎla-dǎna; all other gifts made as one wishes without reference to any particular time are called akala-dǎna.

Kǎla-dǎna is of greater merit than the akǎla type because the offering is made to meet the specific needs at a specific time. The kǎla type of dǎna, at the time of its fruition, brings specific good results at the time they are needed. for example, if the donor wishes for something special to eat, his wish is immediately fulfilled; likewise if he wishes to have some special clothes to wear, he will receive them. These are examples of special merit that accrues from offerings made at specific times to meet specific needs.

  1. Paccakkha/ Apaccakkha Dǎna

Offerings made in the presence of the donor, (paccakkha-dǎna). Offerings made in the absence of the donor, (apaccakkha-dǎna).

The Pǎli word, ‘paccakkha’ is made up of ‘pati’ and ‘akkha’. ‘Pati’ means towards; ‘akkha’ means five senses, viz. eye, ear, nose, tongue, body. Although ‘paccakkha’ is generally ‚before the eye‛, its complete meaning should be ‚perceptible to the senses‛. Thus paccakkha-dǎna has wider scope, not just the kind of offering which can be seen by the donor but also those which can be perceived by his other senses, i.e. by sound, by smell, by taste and by touch. In this connection, it should be noted that offerings made in the presence of the donor, paccakkha-dǎna, is not exactly the same as sǎhatthika-dǎna, that made with one's own hands. Offerings made in one's presence at one's instance but not actually with one's own hands are of the anattika-dǎna type, offerings made at one's request or command.

  1. Sadisa/Asadisa Dǎna

Offerings which can be matched by someone else (Sadisa-dǎna). Offerings which cannot be matched by anyone, unrivalled alms-giving, (Asadisa-dǎna.)

When offerings are made in a spirit of competition, donors make efforts to excel their rivals in the scale and magnificence of charity. In such competitions, the offerings that prove to be incomparable, inimitable is called unrivalled alms-giving, asadisa-dǎna.

According to the Dhammapada Commentary, as explained in the story of Unrivalled alms-giving in the Loka-vagga, only one donor appeared during the time of each Buddha to make an unrivalled offering. The story runs as follows:

At one time, the Buddha, after going on a long journey followed by five hundred arahats, arrived back at the Jetavana monastery. King Pasenadi of Kosala honoured the Buddha and His five hundred disciples by inviting them to the palace and offering them alms on a magnificent scale. The King invited also the people of Sǎvatthi to his ceremony of offering so that they could watch and rejoice in his meritorious deed. The next day, the people of Savatthi, rivalling the King, organized the resources of the whole city and gave offerings which surpassed those of the King, to the Buddha and His disciples. They invited the King to their ceremony to observe their deed and rejoice in it.

Catching on the spirit of competition, the King accepted the challenge of the citizens by conducting a more magnificent ceremony of offering the following day. The citizens in turn organized again another grand ceremony of offering to outdo the efforts of the King. In this manner, the keen contest between the King and his citizens went on until either side had made six offerings. (The contest still remained indecisive.)

As the seventh round came along, the royal donor was feeling despondent: ‚It will be very difficult to surpass the efforts of the citizens in this seventh round; and life would not be worth living, if I, the sovereign ruler of the land, were to lose to the people over whom I rule, in this round.‛ (To console him), his Queen, Mallikǎ, thought out a plan by which the King could make a truly majestic offering which the people would find impossible to match. She had a grand pavilion built, in which, five hundred great disciples of the Buddha, the arahats, were to sit in the pavilion with five hundred princesses fanning them and spraying perfumes and scented water in the pavilion. At the back of the five hundred arahats, there would be five hundred elephants, kneeling down and holding a white

1542

 

umbrella over each of the great arahats.

As the arrangements were being made according to the above plan, they found one tame elephant short of five hundred; so they had a wild, unruly elephant, which was notorious for its savagery, placed at the back of the Venerable Angulimala and made it hold a white umbrella like other elephants. People were amazed to find this savage beast taking part in the ceremony and holding an umbrella over the head of the Venerable Angulimala in a docile manner.

After the meal had been offered to the congregation, the King declared: ‚I made an offering of all the things in this, pavilion, allowable things as well as unallowable things. On this declaration, the people had to admit defeat in the contest, because they had no princesses, no white umbrellas, no elephants.

Thus the donor of the unrivalled dǎna at the time of ‘the Supreme Being of the three Worlds, the Buddha Gotama’, was King Pasenadi of Kosala. It should be noted that each of the other Buddhas also had a donor who presented him with an incomparable, unrivalled dǎna.

Type of Dǎna in Groups of Threes

  1. Dǎna can also be divided into three categories, namely, Inferior (Hīna), Medium (Majjhima), and Superior (Paṇīta). The degree of benevolence of an act is dependent upon the strength of intention (chanda), the conscious state (citta), energy (νīriya), and investigative knowledge (νimamsǎ) involved in the act. When these four constituent elements are weak, the dǎna is said to be of inferior type; when they are of medial standard the dǎna is regarded as of medium type; when all are strong, the dǎna is considered to be of the superior order.
  2. When the act of dǎna is motivated by desire for fame and acclaim, it is of inferior type; when the goal of dǎna is for attainment of happy life as a human being or a deva, it is of medium type; if the gift is made in reverence to the ariyas or Bodhisattas for their exemplary habits of offering, it is an excellent gift of superior order.

(In the various discourses of the Pǎli Texts are mentioned parks and monasteries which were given the names of the individual donors, for example, Jetavana, the garden of Prince Jǎti; Anǎthǎpiṇďikǎrǎma, the monastery donated by the rich man Anǎthapiṇďika; Ghositǎrǎma, the monastery donated by the rich man Ghosita. This system of nomenclature was adopted by the first Council Elders with the intention of encouraging others to follow the examples and thus acquire merit. So, donors today, when making such gifts, inscribe their names on marble or stone. In doing so, they should keep under control, by exercise of mindfulness, any desire for fame, bearing in mind that they make the gift in order to set an example to those who wish to acquire merit.)

  1. When the donor aspires for happy life as a human or celestial being, his gift is of inferior type; when the aspiration is for attainment of enlightenment as a disciple (sǎνakabodhi-ñǎụa), or as a silent Buddha (paccekabuddha-ñǎụa), the gift is a medium one; when one aspires for Perfect Self-Enlightenment (sammǎsambodhi-ñǎụa or sabbaññuta- ñǎụa), one s gift is of superior order.

(By Bodhi or Enlightenment is meant knowledge of one of the four Paths. The sages of past had advised that, in order for the gift to serve as a means of escape from the round of rebirths (νiνaṭṭanissita), one should never make a gift in a haphazard or casual manner, one should seriously (positively) aspire for one of the three forms of Enlightenment while making an offering.)

  1. Again, gifts may be of three types, viz. Dǎna-dǎsa, gift fit for a servant; Dǎna- sahǎya, gifts fit for a friend. and Dǎna-sǎmi, gifts fit for a master.

Just as in everyday life, one uses materials of good quality while offering the servants inferior quality, so also if one makes a gift of materials which are poorer in quality than those enjoyed by oneself, the gift is of inferior type (dǎna-dǎsa), fit for a servant. Just as

 

in everyday life, one offers one's friends things which one uses and enjoys, so also if one makes a gift of materials which are of the same quality as used by oneself, then the gift is said to be of medium type (dǎna-sahǎya). Just as in everyday life, one makes present of gifts to one's superior of things better in quality than those enjoyed by oneself, so also if one gives dǎna of superior quality materials, then the gift is said to be of superior order (dǎna-sǎmi).

  1. There are three types of Dhamma-dǎna (the division being based on the meaning of the word ‘Dhamma’ for each type). In the first type of Dhamma-dǎna, ‘dhamma’ is the one associated with the Œmisa dhamma-dǎna, mentioned above under dǎna categories by Twos. Therein, it was stated that Œmisa dhamma-dǎna is the gift of palm-leaf scriptures or books of the Scriptures. In this classification. the ‘dhamma’ is the scriptures themselves, the Pariyatti Dhamma, that was taught by the Buddha and recorded on palm leaves or books as texts. The dhamma-dǎna, therefore, means, here, teaching the Scriptures or giving the knowledge of the Buddha's Teachings to others. The Pariyatti is the gift-object, the material that is given; the listener is the recipient and one who teaches or expounds the dhamma is the donor.

(In the second type of dhamma-dǎna, the ‘dhamma’ refers to the ‘dhamma’ included in the Abhidhamma classification of dǎnas into six classes, namely, r|pa-dǎna, sadda-dǎna, gandha-dǎna, rasa-dǎna, phoÔÔhabba-dǎna and dhamma-dǎna. The dhamma in this particular case is explained as all that forms the object of the mind or mental objects.) The mental objects are: (1) the five sense organs (pasǎda rǔpas); (2) the sixteen subtle forms (sukhuma rǔpas); (3) the 89 states of consciousness (citta); (4) 52 mental factors (cetasikas); (5) Nibbǎna and (6) Concepts (paññatti). Whereas in Pariyatti dhamma, the ‘dhamma’ means ‘noble’; here it has the sense of ‘the truth concerning the real nature of things’.

Dhamma-dǎna of this type is made through rendering assistance to those afflicted with (organic) disabilities, for example, weak eye-sight, trouble in hearing, etc. Helping others to improve their eye-sight is cakkhu (dhamma) dǎna; helping them to improve their hearing is sota (dhamma) dǎna, etc. The most distinctive dǎna of this type is jīνita-dǎna, the promotion of longevity of others. In a similar manner, the remaining dǎnas of the type, namely, gandha, rasa, phottabba and dhamma may be understood.

In the third type of dhamma-dǎna, the ‘dhamma’ refers to the Dhamma of the Triple Gem, namely, the Buddha, the Dhamma and the Sangha. As in the second type of dhamma- dǎna, the Dhamma here means the Scriptures or the Teaching of the Buddha. Whereas in the second type the ‘dhamma’ is a gift-object for offering, while the listener is the recipient. In this third type, the Dhamma, which is a part of the trinity of the Buddha, the Dhamma and the Sangha, itself forms the recipient to which offerings are to be made. When the Buddha and the Sangha become recipients, the associated Dhamma also becomes a recipient of offerings.

To give an illustration: The Buddha was residing in the Jetavana monastery in Savatthi. At that time, a rich householder who had faith in the Teaching, thought to himself thus: ‚I have had opportunities to honour the Buddha and His Sangha constantly with offerings of food, robes, etc. But I have never honoured the Dhamma by making offerings to it. It is time now that I should do so.‛ With this thought, he approached the Buddha and asked Him how to do about it.

The Buddha replied: ‚If you wish to honour the Dhamma, you should give food, robes etc. to the bhikkhu who is well cultivated in the Dhamma, but with the clear intention of honouring the Dhamma which he has realized.‛

When the householder asked Him which bhikkhu would be appropriate to receive such an offering, the Buddha told him to ask the Sangha. The Sangha directed him to give his offerings to the Venerable Œnanda. So he invited the Venerable Œnanda and made a generous offering of food, robes, etc. to him, keeping in mind that he was honouring the Dhamma which the Venerable Œnanda had realized. This story is described in the introduction to the Bhikkhǎparampara Jǎtaka, the thirteenth Jǎtaka of the Pakinnaka Nipǎta.

According to the story, the householder is the donor; food, robes, etc. are material objects

1544

 

of offering, and the body of the Dhamma which lies embedded in the person of the Venerable Œnanda is the recipient of the gift.

This householder was not the only one who made such offerings at the time of the Buddha, keeping in mind the Dhamma as the recipient of offering. The Text clearly mentions that the great ruler, Siri Dhammǎsoka (Asoka), with much pious reverence for the Dhamma built monasteries, 84,000 in all, one in honour of each of the 84,000 groups of Dhamma (Dhammakkhandha) which form the complete Teaching of the Buddha.

(Note of Caution)   Many have heard of this great dǎna of Asoka and have desired to

imitate him in such giving. But it is important to follow his example in a proper manner. The real motive of the great King Asoka was not merely giving of monasteries, but the paying of respect to the groups of Dhamma individually. Building of monasteries serves only to provide him with materials for offering. Later generations of donors, who wish to follow the example of Siri Dhammǎsoka, should understand that they build monasteries not just as objects for offering, not with the intention of acquiring the fame of being a monastery donor, but with the sole aim of paying homage to the Dhamma.

The significance of these dhamma-dǎnas may be appreciated when one remembers the importance of the Teaching (the Dhamma). The great Commentator, the Venerable Mahǎ Buddhaghosa concluded his work AÔÔhasǎlinī, the Commentary to the Dhammasaṅgaṇī, the first book of the Abhidhamma, with the wish ‚May the true Dhamma endure long. May all beings show reverence to the Dhamma. —— Ciram tiṭṭhatu saddhammo, dhamme hontu sagǎraνǎ, sabbepi sattǎ.‛ He made this wish because he was fully aware of the important role of the Dhamma. He realised that as long as the Dhamma endures, the Teachings of the Buddha cannot decline and everyone who honours the Dhamma will show reverence to the Teachings and follow them. And the Buddha had said: ‚Only those who see the Dhamma, see me.‛ And nearing the end of His life, the Buddha had said that ‚The Dhamma will be your teacher after I am gone. —— So νo mamaccayena satthǎ.‛

Therefore, one should strive to cultivate this third type of Dhamma-dǎna which plays such an important role.

  1. Another three types of dǎna are classified as Dukkara-dǎna, gift which is difficult to be given; Mahǎ-dǎna, awe inspiring gift of great magnificence; and Sǎmañña-dǎna, common forms of gifts, which are neither too difficult to make, nor too magnificent.

An example of the first type, Dukkara-dǎna, may be found in the story of dǎna given by Dǎrubhaṇďaka Tissa. This story is given in the commentary to the 28th vagga of Ekadhammajhǎna, Ekakanipata of the Aṅguttara Nikǎya.

The Story of The Dǎna given by Dǎrubhaṇďaka

There was a poor man who lived in Mahǎgǎma of Sri Lanka, and who earned his living by selling firewood. His name was Tissa, but because his livelihood was selling firewood, he was known as Darubhaṇďaka Tissa (Tissa who has only firewood as property).

One day he had a talk with his wife: ‚Our life is so humble, wretched, lowly, although the Buddha had taught the benefits of nibaddha-dǎna, the observance of the duty of regular giving, we cannot afford to cultivate the practice. But we could do one thing; we could start giving alms-food regularly, twice a month, and when we could afford more, we will try for the higher offering of food by tickets5 (salǎkabhatta).‛ His wife was agreeable to his proposal and they started giving whatever they could afford as alms-food the next morning.

That was a very prosperous time for the bhikkhus who were receiving plenty of good food. Certain young bhikkhus and sǎmaụeras accepted the poor alms-food offered by the Darubhaṇďaka’s family, but threw it away in their presence. The housewife reported to her husband: ‚They threw away our alms-food,‛ but she never had an unpleasant thought over

  1. According to I.B.Horner (Book of the Discipline), food tickets were issued at times when food was scarce. But the story of Dǎrubbanďaka suggests that the same is adopted also when food is abundant as a higher form of dǎna.

 

the incident.

Then Darubhaṇďaka had a discussion with his wife: ‚We are so poor, we cannot offer alms-food that would please the Noble Ones. What should we do to satisfy them.‛ ‚Those who have children are not poor,‛ said his wife in order to give him solace and encouragement and advised him to hire out the services of their daughter to a household, and with the money so acquired, to buy a milch cow. Darubhaṇďaka accepted his wife's advice. He obtained twelve pieces of money with which he bought a cow. Because of the purity of their wholesome volition, the cow yielded large quantities of milk.

The milk, they got in the evening, was made into cheese and butter. The milk, they got in the morning, was used by the wife in the preparation of milk porridge, which together with the cheese and butter, they offered to the Sangha. In this manner, they were able to make offerings of alms-food which was well accepted by the Sangha. from that time onwards the salǎkabhatta of Darubhaṇďaka was available only to the Noble Ones of high attainments.

One day, Darubhaṇďaka said to his wife: ‚Thanks to our daughter, we are saved from humiliation. We have reached a position in which the Noble Ones accepted our alms-food with great satisfaction. Now, do not miss out on the regular duty of offering alms-food during my absence. I shall find some kind of employment and I shall come back after redeeming our daughter from her bondage.‛ Then he went to work for six months in a sugar mill where he managed to save twelve pieces of money, with which, to redeem his daughter.

Setting out for home early one morning, he saw ahead of him the Venerable Tissa on his way to worship at the Pagoda at Mahǎgǎma. This bhikkhu was one who cultivated the austere practice of piụḍindǎpǎta, that is, he partakes only alms food, which is offered to him when going on alms round. Dǎrubhaṇďaka walked fast to catch up with the bhikkhu and strolled along with him, listening to his talk of the Dhamma. Approaching a village, Darubhaṇďaka saw a man coming out with a packet of cooked rice in his hand. He offered the man one piece of money to sell him the packet of meal.

The man, realising that there must be some special reason for offering one piece of money for the food packet when it was not worth the sixteenth part of it, refused to sell it for one piece of money. Darubhaṇďaka increased his offer to two, then three pieces of money and so on until he had offered all the money he possessed. But the man still declined the offer (thinking Darubhaṇďaka had still more money with him).

Finally, Darubhaṇďaka explained to the man: ‚I have no money with me other than these twelve pieces. I would have given you more if I had. I am buying this meal packet not for myself but, wishing to offer alms-food, I have requested a bhikkhu to wait for me under the shade of that tree. The food is to be offered to that bhikkhu. Do sell me the packet of food for this twelve pieces of money. You will also gain merit by doing so.‛'

The man finally agreed to sell his food-packet and Darubhaṇďaka took it with great happiness to the waiting bhikkhu. Taking the bowl from the bhikkhu, Dǎrubhanṇďaka put the cooked rice from the packet into it. But the Venerable Tissa accepted only half of the meal. Darubhaṇďaka made an earnest request to the bhikkhu: ‚Venerable Sir, this meal is sufficient for only one person. I will not eat any of it. I bought the food intending it only for you. Out of compassion for me, may the Venerable One accept all the food.‛ Upon this, the Venerable permitted him to offer all the food in the packet.

After the Venerable had finished the meal, they continued the journey together and he asked Dǎrubhaṇďaka about himself. Darubhaṇďaka told everything about himself very frankly to the Venerable. The Venerable was struck with awe by the intense piety of Darubhaṇďaka and he thought to himself: ‚This man has made a dukkara-dǎna, an offering which is difficult to make. Having partaken of the meal offered by him, under difficult circumstances, I am greatly indebted to him and I should show my gratitude in return. If I can find a suitable place, I shall strive hard to attain arahatship in one sitting. Let all my skin, flesh and blood dry up. I will not stir from this position until I attain the goal.‛ As they reached Mahǎgǎma, they went on their separate ways.

On arriving at the Tissa Mahǎvihǎra Monastery, the Venerable Tissa was allotted a room

1546

 

for himself, where he made his great effort, determined not to stir from the place until he had eradicated all defilements and become an arahat. Not even getting up to go on the alms round, he steadfastly worked on until at the dawn of the seventh day, he became an Arahat fully accomplished in the four branches of Analytical Knowledge (Patisambhidǎ). Then he thought to himself thus: ‚My body is greatly enfeebled. I wonder whether I could live longer.‛ He realised, through exercise of his psychic powers, that the phenomenon of nǎma-rǔpa, which constituted his living body, would not continue much longer. Putting everything in order in his dwelling place and taking his bowl and great robes, he went to the Assembly Hall at the centre of the monastery and sounded the drum to assemble all the bhikkhus.

When all the bhikkhus had gathered together, the head thera enquired who had called for the assembly. The Venerable Tissa, who had cultivated the austere practice of taking only alms food, replied: ‚I have sounded the drum, Venerable Sir.‛ ‚And why have you done so?‛ ‚I have no other purpose, but if any member of the Sangha has doubts about the attainments of the Path and Fruition, I wish them to ask me about them.‛

The head thera told him there were no questions. He then asked the Venerable Tissa why he had persevered so arduously sacrificing even his life for the attainment. He related all that had happened and informed him that he would pass away the same day. Then he said:

‚May the catafalque, on which my corpse would be supported, remains immoveable until my alms-food donor, Dǎrubhaṇďaka, comes and lifts it with his own hands.‛ And he passed away that very day.

Then King Kǎkavannatissa came and ordered his men to put the body on the catafalque and take it to the funeral pyre at the cremating grounds, but they were not able to move it. finding out the reason for this, the King sent for Dǎrubhaṇďaka, had him dressed in fine clothes and asked him to lift up the catafalque.

The text gives an elaborate account of how Darubhaṇďaka lifted the catafalque with the body on it easily over his head and how, as he did so, the catafalque rose in the air and travelled by itself to the funeral pyre.

Dǎrubhaṇďaka's dǎna involving the sacrifice ungrudgingly of twelve pieces of money which were needed for redeeming his own daughter from servitude and which had taken six whole months to earn is indeed a very difficult one to give and thus is known as Dukkara-dǎna.

Another example of such gifts is found in the story of Sukha Sǎmaṇera given in the tenth νagga of the Commentary to the Dhammapada. Before he became a sǎmaụera, he was a poor villager who wanted to eat the sumptuous meal of a rich man. The rich man Gandha told him that he would have to work for three years to earn such a meal. Accordingly, he worked for three years and obtained the meal he so earnestly longed for. When he was about to enjoy it, a Paccekabuddha happened to come by. Without any hesitation, he offered the Paccekabuddha the meal, which he had so cherished and which had taken him three years to earn.

Another example is provided by the Ummǎdantī Jǎtaka of Paññǎsa Nipǎta, which gives the story of a poor girl who worked for three years to get the printed clothes, which she wanted to adorn herself. When she was about to dress herself in the clothes, which she had so yearned for, a disciple of the Buddha Kassapa came by (who was covered only with leaves because he had been robbed of his robes by the dacoits). The giving away of clothes, which she so cherished and for which she had to work for three years, is also a Dukkara type of dǎna.

Awe-inspiring gifts of great magnificence are called Mahǎ-dǎna. The great Siri Dhammǎsoka's (Asoka's) gifts of 84,000 monasteries in honour of 84,000 passages of the PiÔaka are great dǎnas of this type. On this account, the Venerable Mahǎ Moggaliputta Tissa said: ‚In the Dispensation of the Buddha, or even in the life time of the Buddha, there is no one equal to you as a donor of the four requisites. Your offering is the greatest.‛

Although Venerable Mahǎ Moggaliputta Tissa said so, the gifts of Asoka were made on

 

his own initiative, without anyone to compete and, therefore, there is no need to classify them as Sadisa or Asadisa type of dǎna. Passenadi Kosala's gifts were made in competition with those of the citizens (of Savatthi ) and are, therefore, termed ‘Asadisa-dǎna’, the Matchless gift.

All other gifts of ordinary nature which are neither difficult to make nor of great magnitude are just common gifts, Sǎmañña-dǎna.

In addition to these, there is another classification of three Dhamma-dǎnas described in the Vinaya Parivǎra Texts and its commentary, viz.:

    1. Giving to the Sangha gifts which were verbally declared to be offered to the Sangha,
    2. Giving to the Pagoda gifts which were verbally declared to be offered to the Pagoda, and
    3. Giving to the individual gifts which were verbally declared to be offered to the individual.

These are called Dhammika-dǎna, gifts offered in connection with the Dhamma. (further details of these types of gifts will be found below in accordance with the nine gifts of Adhammika-dǎna).

Type of Dǎna in Groups of fours

The texts do not mention any type of gifts by fours. But Vinaya lists four kinds of requisites which may be offered as gifts. They are:

      1. Gift of robe or robe-materials (civara-dǎna).
      2. Gift of alms food (pindapǎta-dǎna).
      3. Gift of dwelling places (senǎsana-dǎna).
      4. Gift of medicinal materials (bhesajja-dǎna).

Gifts may also be classified into four types depending on the purity of the donor and the receiver, viz:

  1. Dǎna whose donor has morality but the recipient has not.
  2. Dǎna whose recipient has morality but the donor has not.
  3. Dǎna whose both the donor and the recipient are immoral.
  4. Dǎna whose both the recipient and the donor have morality.

 

Type of Dǎna in Groups of fives

The Kǎladǎna Sutta in the Sumana Vagga, Pañcaka Nipǎta, Aṅguttara Nikǎya mentions the following five types of gifts which are to be given at an appropriate time:

  1. Gift made to a visitor.
  2. Gift made to one starting on a journey.
  3. Gift made to one who is ill.
  4. Gift made at the time of scarcity.
  5. Gift of newly harvested grains and crops made to those endowed with virtue.

The fifth type has direct reference to farmers and cultivators, but it should be understood that it also includes the first fruits of labour of any one who offers them as dǎna before using them for oneself.

five Kinds of Asappurisa-dǎna There are five kinds of gifts made by men of no virtue:

  1. Dǎna made without seeing carefully that the gift to be offered is properly prepared, fresh. wholesome and clean.

1548

 

  1. Dǎna made without due reverence or considerations.
  2. Dǎna made without offering it with one's own hands; (for example, the dǎna of King Pǎyǎsi6, who instead of presenting the gifts with his own hands, had his attendant Uttara do so for him.)
  3. Dǎna made in the manner of discarding one's leftovers.
  4. Dǎna made without the knowledge that the good deed done now, will surely bring good results in the future (kammassakatǎ-ñǎụa).

five Kinds of Sappurisa-dǎna There are five kinds of gifts made by men of virtue:

  1. Dǎna made after seeing carefully that the gift to be offered is properly prepared, fresh, wholesome and clean.
  2. Dǎna made with due reverence, with the mind firmly placed on the material for offering.
  3. Dǎna made with one's own hands. (Throughout the beginningless cycle of existences, the beginning of which we have no knowledge, there have been many existences in which one is not equipped with hands and feet. In this existence, when one has the rare fortune of being equipped with complete limbs, one should avail oneself of this rare opportunity of offering gifts with one's own hands, reflecting that one would work for liberation making use of the hands one is fortunate enough to be born with).
  4. Dǎna made with due care, and not as if one is discarding one's own leftovers.
  5. Dǎna made with the knowledge that the good deed done now, will surely bring good results in the future.

These two groups of five kinds of gifts are described in the seventh sutta of the Tikanda Vagga, Pañcaka Nipǎta, Aṅguttara Nikǎya.

Another five kinds of gifts made by men of virtue (Sappurisa-dǎna).

  1. Dǎna made with faith in the law of cause and effect (saddhǎ-dǎna).
  2. Dǎna made after seeing carefully that the gift to be offered is properly prepared fresh, wholesome and clean (sakkacca-dǎna).
  3. Dǎna made at the right time, on the proper occasion (kǎla-dǎna). (When it is the meal- time, alms food is offered; when it is the KaÔhina season, robes are offered).
  4. Dǎna made with a view to rendering assistance to the recipient or to show kindness to him (anuggaha-dǎna).
  5. Dǎna made without affecting, in any way, one's dignity and the dignity of others (anupaghǎta-dǎna).

All of these five kinds of gifts give rise to great wealth, riches and prosperity. In addition, saddhǎ-dǎna results in fair, handsome appearance. As a result of sakkacca-dǎna, one's followers and attendants are attentive and obedient. Resulting from kǎla-dǎna are benefits that come at the right time and in abundance. As a result of anuggaha-dǎna, one is well disposed to enjoy the fruits of one's good deeds and is able to do so in full. As a result of anupaghǎta-dǎna, one's property is fully protected against the five destructive elements (water, fire, king, thieves and opponents. This classification of five kinds of Dǎna comes in

  1. Pǎyǎsi, a chieftain at Setavya in the kingdom of Kosala, was reborn in Catumaharajika as a result of his alms-giving in the human world. He related his past experiences to the visiting Mahǎthera Gavampati. He said he had given alms without thorough preparation, not with his own hand, without due thought, as something discarded. Hence his rebirth in that lowest of the six celestial planes. But Uttara, the young man who supervised his alms-giving at his request, was reborn in a higher abode, Tǎvatimsa, because he gave with thorough preparation with his own hand, with due thought, not as something discarded. The story teaches the right way of alms-giving.

 

the eighth sutta of the above Text).

The opposites of these five kinds of Dǎna are not mentioned in the Texts; but it may be assumed that the five corresponding dǎna made by men of no virtues would be as follows:

  1. Dǎna made without believing in the law of cause and effect (asaddhiya-dǎna), just to imitate others' dǎna or to escape from being censured or reviled. (Such dǎna will produce wealth and riches for the donor but he will not be bestowed with fine appearance.)
  2. Dǎna made without seeing carefully that the gift to be offered is properly prepared, fresh, wholesome and clean (asakacca-dǎna). (Wealth and riches will accrue from such dǎnas, but the donor will not receive obedience and discipline from his sub-ordinates.)
  3. Dǎna made at inappropriate time (akǎla-dǎna). (It will produce wealth but its beneficial results will not be in great abundance and will not come at the time needed.)
  4. Dǎna made perfunctorily (ananuggaha-dǎna) without intention of assisting or doing honour to the recipient. (One may reap riches and wealth out of such deeds, but he will not be disposed to enjoy his wealth or he may be denied the occasion to enjoy them.)
  5. Dǎna made in such a way that it will affect, in some way, one's dignity or the dignity of others (upaghǎta-dǎna). (Wealth and riches may accrue from such dǎnas but they will be subject to damage or destruction by the five enemies.)

In view of the Kala-dǎna and Akǎla-dǎna types of offering mentioned above, i.e. offerings made at appropriate or inappropriate times, it should be well noted that it is improper to make offerings, even with the best of intentions, of light to the Buddha during the day when there is light, or of food when it is afternoon.

five Kinds of Immoral Gifts

The Parivǎra (Vinaya PiÔaka) mentions five kinds of giving which are commonly and conventionally called by people as acts of merit, but which are nothing but harmful, demeritorious forms of offering.

They are:

    1. Gift of intoxicants (majja-dǎna).
    2. Holding of festivals (samajja-dǎna).
    3. Provision of prostitutes for sexual enjoyment of those who wish to do so (itthi-dǎna).
    4. Dispatch of bulls into a herd of cows for mating (usabha-dǎna).
    5. Drawing and offering of pornographic pictures (cittakamma-dǎna).

The Buddha described these forms of offering as immoral, demeritorious gifts because they cannot be accompanied by good intentions, wholesome volitions. Some people think that by providing opium to an addicted person, who is nearing death because of the withdrawal of the drug, they are doing a meritorious deed of life-giving (jiνita-dana). As a matter of fact, this does not constitute an act of merit, because it is unwholesome consciousness that motivates one to offer opium which is not suitable for consumption. The same consideration holds good in the case of offering of intoxicants.

The Commentary to the Jǎtaka mentions the inclusion of intoxicating drinks in the display of materials to be given away by the Bodhisatta King Vessantara as a great offering, mahǎ- dǎna.

Some people try to explain this inclusion of intoxicants as materials for offering by the King Vessantara by saying that the King had no intention of providing liquor to the drunkards; that it is only the volition that determines the merits of an offering; that King Vessantara did not want anyone to drink the intoxicants; there is no wrong intention involved. He merely wanted to avoid being criticised by those who would say that the King's great dǎna has no offerings of intoxicants.

(But such rationalization is untenable.) Great persons, like King Vessantara, do not worry about criticism levelled at them by others, especially when the criticism is unjustified. The fact of the matter is that it is only in drinking that the guilt lies; using it as a lotion or for

1550

 

medicinal preparations in a proper manner is not demeritorious. We should take it, therefore, that it is for such purposes that King Vessantara included intoxicants as materials for offering in his great dǎna.

five Kinds of 'Great Gifts' (Mahǎ-Dǎna)

In the ninth Sutta of the fourth Vagga of the AÔÔhaka Nipǎta, Aniguttara Nikǎya, are given comprehensive expositions of the five Precepts beginning with the words:

Pañcimǎni bhikkhaνe dinǎni mahǎdǎnǎni,‛ describing the Five Precepts as the Five Kinds of Great Gifts (Mahǎ-dǎna). But it should not be wrongly understood that sīla is dǎna just because the five Precepts are described as the five Great Dǎna in the Text mentioned above. The Buddha does not mean to say that sīla is not different from dǎna or the two are exactly the same. Sīla is proper restraint of one's physical and verbal actions and dǎna is offering of a gift, and the two should not be taken as identical.

When a virtuous person observes the precept of non-killing and abstains from taking life of other beings, that virtuous person is actually giving them the gift of harmlessness (abhaya-dǎna). The same consideration applies to the remaining precepts. Thus, when all the five Precepts are well observed by a moral person, he is, by his restraint, offering all beings gifts of freedom from harm, from danger, from worries, from anxiety, etc. It is in this sense that the Buddha teaches here that observance of the five Precepts constitutes offering of the five Great Gifts (Mahǎ-dǎna).

Types of Dǎna in Groups of Sixes

Just as the Texts do not mention any list of gifts in groups of fours as such, so there is no direct mention of types of gifts in groups of six in the Texts. But the Atthasǎlinǎ, the Commentary to Dhammasangani, the first volume of Abhidhamma, gives an exposition of six types of gifts in which the six sense objects provide materials for offerings, viz. the gift of colour, of sound, of odour, of taste, of objects of touch, and of mind-objects.

Types of Dǎna in Groups of Sevens

Similarly, there is no mention of types of dǎna in groups of sevens as such; but the seven kinds of Saṅghika-dǎna, described above under the heading ‘Types of gifts in pairs’, sub- heading ‘Gifts to the Sangha’ may be taken to represent this type of dǎna.

Types of Dǎna in Groups of Eights

  1. The Buddha teaches the group of eight dǎna in the first Sutta of the fourth Vagga, AÔÔhaka Nipǎta, Aṅguttara Nikǎya. The Eight dǎnas are:
  1. Dǎna made without delay, without hesitation, as soon as the recipient arrives.
  2. Dǎna made through fear of censure or of being reborn in the realms of misery and suffering.
  3. Dǎna made because the recipient had in the past given him gifts.
  4. Dǎna made with the intention that the recipient of the offering will make a return offering in future.
  5. Dǎna made with the thought that making a gift is a good deed.
  6. Dǎna made with the thought: ‚I am a householder who prepares and cooks food to eat; it would not be proper if I partake of the food without making offerings to those who are not allowed (by their disciplinary rules, i.e. Buddhist monks) to prepare and cook their own food?‛
  7. Dǎna made with the thought: ‚The gift I am offering will bring me a good reputation which will spread far and wide.‛
  8. Dǎna made with the idea that it will serve as an instrument to help one attain concentration when one fails to achieve it while practising Concentration and Insight Meditation.

Of the eight kinds of dǎna, the last one is the best and the noblest. The reason is that this

 

last type of dǎna is unique, one which promotes joy and delight in one who is practising Concentration and Insight meditation, and renders great assistance to his endeavours in meditation. The first seven modes of giving do not arouse and encourage the mind in the work of Concentration and Insight Meditation and of them, the first and the fifth are superior ones (panita). The seventh type is an inferior one (hīna), while numbers 2, 3, 4, 6 are of medium status.

The eight categories of dǎna may be divided into two groups: Puññavisaya-dǎna, dǎna which belongs to the sphere of meritorious giving and Lokavisaya-dǎna, dǎna which belongs to the sphere of worldly gifts. The first, the fifth and the eighth are Puññavisaya- dǎna and the remaining five belong to the Lokavisaya type.

 

  1. Again, the third sutta in the Dǎna Vagga, AÔÔhaka Nipǎta, Aṅguttara Nikǎya provides another list of eight dǎnas.
  1. Dǎna made out of affection.
  2. Dǎna made under unavoidable circumstances, made reluctantly and showing resentment.
  3. Dǎna made through bewilderment and foolishness without understanding the law of cause and effect.
  4. Dǎna made through fear of censure, through fear of rebirth in the realms of misery and suffering, through fear of harm that may be caused by the recipient.
  5. Dǎna made with the thought: ‚It has been the tradition of generations of my ancestors and I should carry on the tradition‛.
  6. Dǎna made with the objective of gaining rebirth in the deva realms.
  7. Dǎna made with the hope of experiencing joy and delight with a pure mind.
  8. Dǎna made with the idea that it will serve as an instrument to help one attain concentration when one fails to achieve it while practising Concentration and Insight Meditation.

Of these eight categories of dǎna also, only the eighth kind is the noblest; the sixth and the seventh are Puññavisaya type of dǎna and are quite meritorious. The remaining five are of inferior type belonging to the Lokavisaya types.

 

  1. Again, in the fifth sutta of the Dǎna Vagga, Atthaka Nipǎta, Aṅguttara Nikǎya, the Buddha had taught comprehensively on the subject of gaining rebirths as a result of giving alms, danupapatti. According to the eight kinds of destination to be gained as future births, the dǎnas are divided into eight categories:
  1. Seeing the happy circumstance of rich and prosperous people in this life, one makes the dǎna wishing for such wealth and comfortable life in the future and at the same time taking care to lead a life of morality. After death, his wish is fulfilled; he gains rebirth in the human world in happy, comfortable, wealthy circumstances.
  2. Hearing that the Catumahǎrǎjika devas are (p1:) powerful beings leading a life of comfort and pleasures, one makes the dǎna wishing for such powerful, comfortable life full of pleasures in the Catumahǎrǎjika deνa-world (p2:) and at the same time taking care to lead a life of morality. After death, his wish is fulfilled; he is reborn in the Catumahǎrǎjika deνa-world.
  3. Hearing that the TǎvatiÑsa devas are (repeat p1:) in the TǎvatiÑsa deva-world (repeat p2:) in the TǎvatiÑsa deva-world.
  4. Hearing that the Yǎma devas are (repeat p1:) in the Yǎma deva-world (repeat p2:) in the Yǎma deva-world.
  5. Hearing that the Tusitǎ devas are (repeat p1:) in the Tusitǎ deva-world (repeat p2:) in the Tusitǎ deva-world.
  6. Hearing that the Nimmǎnarati devas are (repeat p1:) in the Nimmǎnarati deva-world

 

1552

 

(repeat p2:) in the Nimmǎnarati deva-world.

  1. Hearing that the Paranimmitavasavattī devas are (repeat p1:) in the Paranimmitavasavattī deva-world (repeat p2:) in the Paranimmitavasavattī deva-world.
  2. Hearing that the Brahmǎs live a long life, having beautiful appearance and enjoying happy, blissful lives, one makes the dǎna, wishing to be reborn in the Brahmǎ-world and at the same time taking care to lead a life of morality. After death, one gains rebirth in the Brahmǎ-world as one has wished.

It should not be concluded from the above statement that giving of alms alone is a sure guarantee for a happy life in the Brahmǎ-world. As stated under the eighth type, in the above two categories, it is only by making the mind soft and gentle through offering of alms and through development of concentration up to the Absorption stage, jhǎna, by practising meditation on the four illimitables, namely, Loving-Kindness (Mettǎ), Compassion (Karuụǎ), Sympathetic Joy (Muditǎ) and Equanimity (Upekkhǎ) that one can gain rebirth in the Brahmǎ-world.

 

  1. Again in the seventh sutta of the same Dana Vagga is given the following list of eight

dǎnas given by a moral person (sappurisa-dǎna):

  1. Giving of gifts which have been made clean, pure and attractive.
  2. Giving of gifts of choice materials and of excellent quality.
  3. Giving of gifts at proper and appropriate times.
  4. Giving of gifts which are suitable for and acceptable by the recipient.
  5. Giving of gifts, after making careful selection of the recipient and the objects to be offered (νiceyya-dǎna). Excluding persons of immoral conduct, the selected recipients should be moral persons who follow the Teachings of the Buddha. As to the materials to be offered, when possessing things of both good and bad quality, better quality materials should be selected for making a gift
  6. Giving of gifts according to one's ability in a consistent manner.
  7. Giving of gifts with a pure, calm mind.
  8. Giving of gifts and feeling glad after having done so.

 

  1. A separate list of eight types of gifts made by persons of immoral conduct (Assappurisa-dǎna) is not given as such in the Texts, but one could surmise that they would be as follows:
  1. Giving of gifts which are unclean, impure and unattractive.
  2. Giving of gifts of inferior quality.
  3. Giving of gifts at improper and inappropriate times.
  4. Giving of gifts which are unsuitable for the recipient.
  5. Giving of gifts without making careful selection of the recipient and the objects to be offered.
  6. Giving of gifts only occasionally although one is capable of doing so in a consistent manner.
  7. Giving of gifts without calming the mind.
  8. Giving of gifts feeling remorse after having done so.

 

Types of Dǎna by Groups of Nines

The Vinaya Parivǎra Pǎli Text mentions the Nine types of giving which were taught by the Buddha as not valid as a deed of offering (Adhammika-dǎna). The Commentary on the Text explains these nine types of gifts as follows:

 

Causing the gift which has been intended by the donor for a certain group of the Sangha:-

    1. to be given to another group of the Sangha,
    2. to be given to a shrine,
    3. to be given to an individual,

Causing the gift which has been intended by the donor for a certain shrine:-

    1. to be given to another shrine,
    2. to be given to the Sangha,
    3. to be given to an individual,

Causing the gift which has been intended by the donor for a certain individual:-

    1. to be given to another individual.
    2. to be given to the Sangha, and
    3. to be given to a shrine.

Here the gift which has been intended by the donor means the four requisites of robes, food, dwelling place and medicines and other small items of necessities which the donor has already committed verbally to give to the Sangha, or a shrine, or an individual.

The story of why the Buddha taught these nine types of Adhammika-dǎna is given in the Pǎrajika kaṇďa and Pǎcittiya Pǎli Texts of the Vinaya PiÔaka.

Once the Buddha was residing at the Jetavana Monastery in Sǎvatthi. Then a certain group of people decided to make offerings of food and robes to the Sangha. Accordingly, they made necessary preparations and had the robes and food ready for the offering. A group of immoral bhikkhus went to the would-be donors and forcibly urged them to make the offering of robes to them instead. Being thus forced to give away the robes to the immoral bhikkhus, the people had only food left to offer to the Sangha. Hearing of this, the modest bhikkhus denounced the immoral bhikkhus and reported what had happened to the Buddha. It was then that the Buddha laid down the rule: ‚Whoever bhikkhu should knowingly appropriate for himself the gift which has been declared to be intended for the Sangha, there is an offence of expiation involving forfeiture (Nissaggiya Pǎcittiya Ǎpatti).‛

In the explication that accompanies the rule, the Buddha explains: ‚If the gift already committed by word of mouth to be given to the Sangha is appropriated for oneself, there is the offence of expiation involving forfeiture (Nissaggiya Pǎcittiya Ǎpatti); if it is caused to be given to the Sangha other than the intended one or to a shrine, there is an offence of Dukkata Ǎpatti. Knowing the gift is intended for a certain shrine, if it is made to be given to another shrine or to the Sangha or to an individual, there is an offence of Dukkaṭa Ǎpatti. Knowing the gift is intended to be given to a certain individual, if it is caused to be given to another individual, or to the Sangha, or to a shrine, there is an offence of Dukkata Ǎpatti.‛

The above story is given to illustrate how one's well intentioned deed of merit could become vitiated through intervention and interference of undesirable intermediaries and how, due to their intervention, it could be turned into an adhammika-dǎna. The Buddha also explained the nine unrighteous acceptances (adhammika paṭiggaha) of the nine adhammika-dǎna and the nine righteous uses (adhammika paribhoga) of righteously offered requisites.

It should be noted, however, that not every transfer of gifts from the recipient originally intended by the donor to another results in an adhammika-dǎna. The donor himself may change his original intention for some good reason or may be persuaded by a well-wisher to transfer the gift for acquiring more merit.

An illustration of such transfer of gifts is found in the story of Mahǎ Pajǎpati who had made a new robe intending it to be offered to the Buddha. The Buddha advised her to offer the robe to the Sangha instead. If it were an offence, the Buddha would not have given the advice. As a matter of fact, the Buddha knew that Mahǎ Pajǎpati would gain much greater merit by offering the robe to the Sangha headed by Himself.

 

1554

 

In another instance, the Buddha persuaded King Pasenadī of Kosala to change his mind about permitting a monastery for ascetics of another faith to be built close by the Jetavana monastery. The King had been bribed by the ascetics for granting land to build their monastery. foreseeing endless disputes that would later arise, the Buddha first sent the Venerable Œnanda and other bhikkhus and later the two Chief Disciples, the Venerable Sǎriputta and the Venerable Mahǎ Moggallǎna, to dissuade the King from taking the bribe and granting the land to the ascetics. The King gave some excuse to avoid seeing the great Disciples. Consequently, the Buddha Himself had to go to the King and told him the story of King Bharu, mentioned in the Duka Nipǎta, who, in a similar situation, had caused much suffering through taking bribes. fully convinced of his wrong doing, King Passenadi made amends by withdrawing the grant of land and appropriating the building materials gathered on it by the ascetics. The King then had a monastery built with those materials on the very site and donated it to the Buddha.

As stated above, there is no offence when a donor changes his first intention for a good reason and makes the offer to another person. This has direct reference to one of the attributes of the Ariya Sangha. If a donor prepares gifts for bhikkhus who would be visiting him, and if, in the meantime, bhikkhus who are well-established in the higher Dhammas and who are members of the Ariya Sangha come into the scene, he may change his mind and offer the gifts to the newcomers to his better advantage. And they may also accept such gifts. They may also make use of the gifts so received. Being worthy of accepting such gifts originally intended for visitors is known as the pǎhuneyya attribute of the Ariya Sangha.

Type of Dǎna in Groups of Tens and fourteens

As in the case of dǎna in Groups of fours, Sixes, or Sevens there is no direct mention of type of dǎna in groups of Tens in the Texts. But the Commentaries provide a list of ten material things which may be offered as dǎna.

Likewise the Dakkhina Vibhanga Sutta gives a list of dǎnas which come under the category of fourteen kinds of gifts by individuals (see item 19 of types of dǎnas in groups of Twos).

 

    1. WHAT ARE THE ELEMENTS THAT STRENGTHEN THE BENEfICIAL RESULTS OF DŒNA
    2. WHAT ARE THE ELEMENTS THAT WEAKEN THE BENEfICIAL RESULTS Of DŒNA

The Dǎna Sutta, the seventh discourse of the Devatǎ Vagga, in the Chakka Nipǎta, Aṅguttara Nikǎya, explains the elements that strengthen the beneficial results of dǎna and those that weaken them.

At one time, the Buddha was residing at the Jetavana Monastery in Sǎvatthi. At that time, He saw, by His supernormal psychic power of divine sight, that a certain female follower of His Teaching by the name of Nandamǎtǎ, was making an offering to the two Chief Disciples and the Sangha, in the distant town of Velukandaki. He said to the bhikkhus:

Bhikkhus, Nandamǎtǎ of Velukandaki is right now making a great offering to the Sangha headed by the Venerables Sǎriputta and Moggallǎna. Her offering has the distinguished feature of the donor possessing three special qualities of volitional purity, namely, (a) feeling happy before the act of offering; (b) having a clear, pure mind while making the offering and (c) rejoicing after having made the offering, and of the recipients possessing three special qualities of mental purity, namely, (a) being free of attachment (rǎga) or practising to be liberated from it; (b) being free of ill will (dosa) or practising to be liberated from it, (c) being free of bewilderment (moha) or practising to be liberated from it.

Bhikkhus, just as the water in the ocean is immeasurable, the benefit that will accrue from an offering distinguished by those six features is also immeasurable.

 

As a matter of fact, you speak of the water in the ocean as an immeasurably huge mass of water, likewise you say of such an offering, which is unique with these six features, as one that will bring an immeasurably huge accumulation of merit.‛

According to this Pǎli Text, it may be seen that the three qualities possessed by the donor and the three qualities possessed by the recipients form the elements that strengthen the beneficial results of dǎna. It follows from it that, to the extent that the donor and the recipients are lacking in their respective qualities, to that extent will the act of dǎna fall short of the full possible beneficial results.

Again, in the ninth birth story of Mahadhammapǎla, in the Dasaka Nipǎta of the Jǎtaka, it is mentioned that King Suddhodǎna was a brahmin in a past life. The great teacher of the Texila, to whom he had entrusted his son for education, asked him why members of his clan did not die young but lived to a ripe old age.

He replied in verse:

Pubbeνa dǎnǎ sumanǎ bhaνǎma dadampi νe attamanǎ bhaνǎma datνǎpi νe nǎnutappǎma pacchǎ tasmǎ hi amham dahara na mīyare.

We feel very happy before we ever make an offering, We are delighted and satisfied while making the offering; And we rejoice after having made the the offering, never feeling remorseful. for these three reasons people never die young in our clan.

from this story one can surmise that when an offering is made with fulfilment of these three volitional conditions, the benefit that accrues from it, is enjoyment of long life in the present existence.

Again, in the Atthasǎlini and the Dhammapada Commentary are mentioned four conditions that bring beneficial results in the present life from an act of offering:

      1. The materials to be offered as gifts have been acquired legitimately and equitably (Paccayǎnam dhammikata).
      2. They are given with faith and confidence and with fulfilment of three volitional conditions. (Cetanǎmahattǎ).
      3. The  recipient  is  one  of  high  attainment,  an  arahat  or  an  anǎgǎmin

(Vatthusampatti).

      1. The recipient has just arisen from ‘the unconditioned state’ (nirodhasamǎpatti) (Guṇatirekatǎ).

Offerings of this kind, which bring beneficial results in the present life, were made by people, such as Puṇṇa, Kǎkavaliya and the flower girl Sumana, who reaped great benefits from their dǎnas which met these four conditions completely.

In the Attahasǎlinī, these four conditions for a gift are termed, ‘the four purities of gifts (dakkhinǎ νisuddhi)’; in the Dhammapada Commentary, they are called ‘the Four Accomplishments (Sampadǎ)’.

Again, there is a list of four kinds of purity (dakkhinǎ νisuddhi) connected with an act of

dǎna given in the Dakkhinǎ Vibhaṅga Sutta of the Uparipannǎsa Pǎli. They are:

  1. A gift made pure by the donor but not by the recipient. (Even if the recipient is of no moral virtue (dussīla), if the donor is virtuous and makes an offering of what has been acquired legitimately and equitably, with pure and good volition before, during and after giving the dǎna and does it with full faith in the law of cause and effect, then the dǎna is pure because of the donor and will bring great benefit.)
  2. A gift made pure by the recipient but not by the donor. (Even if the donor is of no moral virtue, and makes an offering of what has been acquired illegitimately and unequitably, and does not have pure, good volition before, during and after giving the dǎna, and without faith in the law of cause and effect, if the recipient is morally

1556

 

virtuous, then the dǎna is pure because of the recipient and will bring great benefits.)

  1. A gift not made pure either by the donor or the recipient. (When the donor of no moral virtue makes an offering of ill-gotten wealth to an immoral recipient with no pure, good volition before, during and after the act of offering and without faith in the law of cause and effect, the dǎna will bring no great beneficial result, just as a poor seed planted on poor soil will not grow properly to produce good crops.)
  2. A gift made pure both by the donor and the recipient. (When the donor of moral virtue makes an offering of what has been acquired legitimately and equitably, with pure and good volition before, during and after the act of offering to a morally virtuous recipient, the dǎna will bring great beneficial result, just as a good seed planted in good soil produces good crops.)

The third type, of course, is not concerned with purity at all, but it is mentioned to include all the cases involved. To summarise all that we have considered, there are five elements that strengthen the beneficial results of dǎna:

  1. The donor observes the precepts and is of good moral conduct.
  2. The recipient is also morally virtuous.
  3. The materials offered have been acquired justly and rightly.
  4. The offering is made with happiness before, with pure satisfaction and delight during and with rejoicing after making the offer.
  5. The donor has complete faith in the law of cause and effect.

These five elements should accompany the dǎna so that it will be of greatest purity and benefit; when they are lacking when offerings are made, to that extent will the dǎna be deficient in beneficial results.

Some Remarks on 'Saddhǎ'

It is important to understand clearly the complete meaning of the fifth element, namely, ‘faith in the law of cause and effect’. Here, faith is the rendering into Myanman of the Pǎli word ‘saddhǎ’. Grammatically it would mean ‘that which holds and keeps well’.

Just as clear water in which all sediment and impurities have settled down to the bottom can hold the image of the moon, of the sun and keep it well, so also faith, which is devoid of mental defilements, can firmly hold the virtues and attributes of the Buddha (to serve as object for contemplation).

To give another illustration, if a man is not equipped with hands, he would not be able to help himself to jewels lying about him although he sees them. If he does not possess wealth, he would not be able to provide himself with a variety of goods and materials.

Without seeds, there would be no crops nor grains. Similarly, without faith, we cannot acquire the jewels of generosity, morality and development of concentration and insight; (and there can be no enjoyment of the pleasures of the human or deva-world or the bliss of Nibbǎna). Hence, the Buddha in His Teaching compared faith to possessing hands, wealth or seeds.

In the Milindapañha Pǎli and Atthasǎlinī Commentary, faith is compared to the crown jewel, ruby, of a Universal Monarch, which has the property of instantly purifying and clearing the water into which it is put, no matter how dirty the water is. In a similar manner, faith dispels instantly all that is defiling the mind and make it pure and clear at once. If the mind is filled with faith, there is no room in it for defilements, such as grief, worry, etc.

How difficult it is to keep the mind steadfastly contemplating on the attributes of the Buddha is within the experience of all good Buddhists. In other words, it is not a simple matter to keep the mind filled with only faith devoid of all defilements. But with practice, one can maintain a pure, clear mind through faith for short periods until, with steadfast effort, one can do so continuously for long periods.

 

As regards having faith in the law of cause and effect, mentioned above, we should reflect thus: ‚I will have spent a certain amount of my wealth by offering this dǎna, but it will not be spent in vain. Through this act of dǎna, I will have developed volitions which is much more precious than the wealth I will have spent. My wealth is liable to be destroyed by five kinds of enemies, but this mental action of volition is indestructible and will follow me through rounds of existence till I attain Nibbǎna. Ability to keep the mind clear and pure in this manner is having faith in the law of cause, the mental action of volition.‛

And considering the results that would accrue from the mental action, we will come to a very clear, definite conclusion: ‚Because of this mental action of volition, I will reap beneficial results throughout the rounds of existence, there is no doubt about it‛. Reflecting thus and experiencing the exhilarating purity of the mind is having faith in the law of effect.

Thus, it is important to develop, through reflecting on the law of cause or the law of effect, faith which is conducive to purity of mind, for it is the fifth element that strengthens the beneficial results of dǎna.

 

(b) The Perfection of Morality (Sīla-Pǎramī) The Game Animal Cǎmarī

The author gives an elaborate description of the animal, cǎmarī, which we have translated as ‘yak’. He quotes various authorities to dispel the notion of many people that cǎmarī is a kind of winged animal. far from it, the author says on the authority of Abhayarama Sayadaw of Mandalay, and Taung Pauk Sayadaw of Mawlamyine that it is a yak, a Tibetan beast of burden, useful also for its milk and flesh. The fan made of its tail is one of the emblems of royalty.

Wishing to prevent damage, the yak will sacrifice its life rather then making any effort to release it, when even a single hair of its tail happens to be caught in the branches of a bush. Sumedha admonished himself to take the example set by a yak and preserve the purity of morality even at the risk of his life.

Miscellaneous Notes on Different Respects of Morality

As with Perfection of Dǎna, these notes are given in the form of answers to the following questions; quoting the authority of the Visuddhi-magga, the Path of Purification:

 

    1. What is Morality?
    2. Why is it called Morality ?
    3. What are the characteristics, functions, manifestations, and proximate cause of Morality?
    4. What are the benefits of Morality ?
    5. How many types of Morality are there ?
    6. What are the defiling factors of Morality ?
    7. What are the purifying factors of Morality ?

 

Exposition of Morality

      1. WHAT IS MORALITY?

Various factors, which may be defined as Morality, are mental volition (cetanǎ) which arises in the person who abstains from wrong physical actions, such as killing, etc., or which arises when performing duties towards one's elders, teachers, etc.; the three mental factors of abstention (νirati), i.e. right speech, right action, and right livelihood; greedlessness (alobha or anabhijjhǎ), absence of ill-will (adosa or abyǎpǎda), right view (sammǎ-diṭṭhi or amoha); the five restraints (to be described in full later) and the mental factor of aνitikkama.

1558

 

Thus morality may be conveniently studied as follows:

  1. Volition that accompanies one when abstaining from wrong physical or verbal action or when performing duties towards one's elders or teachers, etc.;
  2. the three mental factors of abstention from wrong action, wrong speech and wrong livelihood;
  3. the three right mental actions of anabhijjhǎ, abyǎpǎda and sammǎ-diṭṭhi;
  4. the five restraints (samνara); and
  5. the mental factor which arises when avoiding transgressions.
    1. Morality of Volition (Cetanǎ-sīla)
    2. Morality of Abstinence (Virati-sīla)

The three wrong physical actions are taking the life of other beings, taking what is not given and sexual misconduct. The four wrong verbal actions are telling lies, gossiping or backbiting, using harsh, abusive words and indulgence in vain, frivolous talks. These two categories of wrong actions may be committed in association with earning a livelihood (like that of a fisherman or a hunter), or may not be associated with earning livelihood (like game hunting for sport).

Likewise, abstaining from these two categories of wrong actions may or may not be associated with earning a livelihood. Abstaining from three wrong physical actions, when not associated with earning a livelihood, is known as abstention through right action (sammǎ kammanta νirati); abstaining from the four wrong verbal actions, when not associated with earning a livelihood, is known as abstention through right speech (sammǎ νaca νirati); abstaining from these two categories of wrong actions, when associated with earning a livelihood, and from various kinds of wrong livelihood (especially those kinds which bhikkhus are enjoined against), is known as abstention through right livelihood (sammǎ ajiνa νirati).

The three mental factors of abstention mentioned above are known as morality of abstention (νiratī-sīla) and the mental factor of volition that accompanies them is known as morality of volition (cetanǎ-sīla). The volition that arises when performing acts of great merit of attending upon one's teacher is also known as morality of volition (cetanǎ-sīla).

    1. Morality of Non-covetousness, etc. (Anabhijjhǎdi-sīla)

The greed that prompts one to covet others' property, harbouring the thought: ‚It would be good if these were mine‛, is known as the wrong mental action of covetousness (abhijjhǎ manoduccarita). When one dispels such thoughts, there arise in one the mental factors of dispelling volition (cetanǎ) and greedlessness (alobha) or non-covetousness (anabhijjhǎ). These mental factors are called Morality.

Wishing harm to someone, there arises in a person the mental factor of hatred which is known as wrong mental action of ill will (byǎpǎda manoduccarita). When one dispels such thoughts of ill-will, there arise in him the mental factors of dispelling volition and hatelessness (adosa or abyǎpǎda). These mental factors are called Morality.

When someone holds that there is no such thing as generosity and that there are no beneficial results accruing from it, he holds a wrong view which is called wrong mental action of wrong view (micchǎ diṭṭhi manoduccarita). When he dispels such beliefs, there arise in him the dispelling volition and non-delusion (amoha) or right view (sammǎ-diṭṭhi). These mental factors are called Morality.

When three wrong mental actions (abhijjhǎ, byǎpǎda, and micchǎ-diṭṭhi) are present, a person is liable to commit such demeritorious deeds as killing, etc. which ruin one's sīla. When volition and the three right mental actions arise in one, it is impossible for one to commit deeds, such as killing, etc. which are ruinous to one's sīla. Therefore, the three right mental actions of anabhijjhǎ, abyǎpǎda and sammǎ-diṭṭhi are called Morality.

When consciousness arises, it is always accompanied by volition. That volition is

 

responsible for prompting the mind to take notice of an object; it serves as a link between the mind and an object. Without its prompting, there would be no mind-object linkage; the mind will not rest on the object; it will not be aware of the object. It is only through the services of volition that a mind-object linkage is possible at all. Thus, every volition accompanying consciousness that arises for each moral act is called Morality.

    1. Morality of Restraints (SaÑvara-sīla)
    2. Morality of Avoiding Transgression (Avitikkama-sīla)

The kinds of morality, as described, apply to laymen and bhikkhus equally. But there are other forms of morality which are concerned with bhikkhus only, viz.: morality of restraints (saṁνara-sīla) and morality of avoiding transgressions (aνitikkama-sīla).

  1. Morality of Restraints (SaÑvara-sīla):
    1. Pǎtimokkha SaÑvara: Restraint through the fundamental Precepts for bhikkhus, observance of which liberates the observer from the dangers of rebirths in the realms of miseries and continuous suffering.
    2. Sati SaÑvara: Restraint through Mindfulness, which means keeping close guard over the doors of the five senses, viz. eye, ear, nose, tongue, body and mind, so that no ‘thief of demeritoriousness’ can gain entry into one.
    3. ©ǎṇa SaÑvara: Restraint through Wisdom, which means control of the mind with Insight, so that the current of mental defilements of craving, wrong view and ignorance which normally flows incessantly, stops flowing. Under this type is also included Paccayasanissita Sīla, exercise of proper care over the use of requisites.
    4. Khanti SaÑvara: Restraint through forbearance, which means controlling the mind, so that no defiling thoughts disturb it when enduring extreme heat or cold.
    5. Vīriya SaÑvara: Restraint through Development of Energy, which means strenuous mental exertion, to prevent the arising of demeritorious thoughts, such as sensuous thought (kǎma-νitakka), thought of ill-will (byǎpǎda-νitakka), thought of cruelty (νihimsǎ-νitakka). Purification of livelihood (ǎjiνapǎrisuddhi-sīla) is also included under this type.
  2. Morality of Avoiding Transgression (Avitikkama-sīla)

This is the morality cultivated through avoidance of physical and verbal transgression of precepts which one has undertaken to observe.

from the above descriptions of five kinds of SaÑvara Sīla and Avitikkama Sīla, it could be inferred that, in essence, Patimokkha SaÑvara Sīla means a group of mental factors (cetasikas) including volition and the three abstentions of non-greed (alobha), non-hate (adosa) and non-delusion (amoha): Sati SaÑvara means the mental factor of Sati, mindfulness (which is also accompanied by volition); ©ǎṇa SaÑvara means the mental factor of wisdom (which is also accompanied by volition); Khanti SaÑvara means a group of moral consciousness and mental factors headed by non-hate which has the characteristic of not losing temper, in other words, the mental factor of non-hate; Vīriya SaÑvara means mental factor of energy (which is also accompanied by volition).

As for aνitikkama-sīla, in ultimate sense, it is a group of moral consciousness and mental factors which lead one to avoid transgression of precepts which one is observing. In the case of generosity (dǎna), volition forms its basis. for morality too, volition serves as a main factor, but in addition to it, the group of moral consciousness and mental factors led by the three abstentions, the three mental factors of non-greed, non-hate, non-delusion and the three mental factors of mindfulness, wisdom, energy also play their respective roles.

 

      1. WHY IS IT CALLED MORALITY?

The Pǎli word ‘sīla’ is translated as ‘morality’ or ‘virtue’; it is adopted in toto in the Myanmar language. ‘Sīla’ has two meanings: first, it is employed to convey the sense of

1560

 

natural character, behaviour or habit. We find it used in this sense in such expression as ‘pǎpakarana-silo —— one who is in the habit of doing evil’; ‘dubbhǎsana-silo —— one who is in the habit of speaking evil’; ‘abhiνǎdana-silo —— one who is in the habit of showing reverence to those worthy of homage’; ‘dhammakathana-silo —— one who is in the habit of teaching the doctrines’. It is also employed to describe natural phenomena: ‘νassǎna- samaye rukkha ruhana-sīla —— trees usually grow during the rainy season’; ‘gimhasamaye patta patana-sīla —— leaves usually fall in summer’. In this first sense, sīla is employed to describe the habits of both moral and immoral persons; and also natural events which are outside the domain of moral, good or bad.

Secondly, it has the meaning of good practice which implies only that practice which is noble, moral, ethical. This is the sense employed in this chapter on the ‘Perfection of Morality’. And in this sense also, there are two meanings, namely, (a) orientating and (b) upholding.

  1. ‘Orientating’ means controlling one's physical and verbal actions and steering them towards the right direction so that they do not get out of hand. In a person, who does not observe the precepts, physical and verbal actions take place in a haphazard manner, like loose yarn, not properly wound in a roll, is uncontrolled and undirected. But a person, who observes the precepts, watches closely over his physical and verbal actions to see that they take place in an orderly manner under his proper control. Even a person of ill-humour, who is easily irritated and loses temper at the slightest provocation, can manage to keep his physical and verbal actions under control when he is observing the precepts.
  2. Sīla is ‘upholding’ because no act of merit can be accomplished without accompaniment of moral virtue. Meritorious acts can arise only in persons of morality; thus sīla serves as the basis or foundation of all acts of meritoriousness; it facilitates the arising of meritoriousness through performance of meritorious deeds that would lead to rebirths in the four planes of existence (catubhǔmaka), viz. the sensuous world, the fine material world, the non-material world and the supra-mundane states.

In this chapter on the Perfection of Morality, it is mentioned that the hermit Sumedha, having received the definite prophecy that he would become a Perfectly Self-Enlightened One, admonished himself to establish first in the Perfection of Alms-giving. But this does not imply that he should practise generosity first without observance of precepts. In his investigation of the Buddha-making factors, by the exercise of Perfection Investigating Wisdom (Pǎramī paνicaya ñǎụa), it was the Perfection of Alms-giving that appeared first in his mind's eye, followed, in succession, by Perfection of Morality, Perfection of Renunciation, etc. The order of Perfection given in the Text is the order in which they appeared in the mind's eye of Hermit Sumedha. It was not possible for him to discern all the ten pǎramīs simultaneously; they were investigated one after another and were mentioned accordingly. The first Perfection reviewed happened to be the Perfection of Alms- giving; hence it heads the list of the pǎramīs, but this does not mean that the order in the list is the order in which pǎramīs are to be fulfilled.

In actual practice, an act of giving is pure only when the donor is established in morality; alms-giving is made more fruitful when it is preceded by observance of precepts. That is the reason why when bhikkhus are invited by lay people to accept robes and other gifts, they see to it that the lay people are first established in the precepts (even though taking of precepts is not mentioned when making the invitation).

Thus to the question ‚Why is it called Sīla?‛ The plain, clear-cut answer is: It is called Sīla because (1) it does not permit physical and verbal actions to take place in a violent, disorderly manner; it controls and directs them to become quiet and gentle, (2) it serves as a foundation for the arising, by stages, of four classes of moral consciousness, namely, the moral consciousness pertaining to the sensuous world, the moral consciousness pertaining to the material world, the moral consciousness pertaining to the non-material world and the supra-mundane

 

consciousness.

Out of these discussions may arise the following questions:

  1. If both morality (sīla) and concentration (samǎdhi) are orientating, how do they differ in their functions? Sīla promotes calm and peace by keeping physical and verbal actions under proper control; whereas concentration prevents the mind and mental factors that are associated with it from distraction by directing them to converge on a single object. In this manner, morality differs from concentration in its function of orientating.
  2. If both Morality and the Element of Solidity (pathaνī) are ‘upholding’, what is the difference in their functions? Morality is the fundamental cause of the arising of the four classes of moral consciousness; hence it is said to serve as the foundation for the arising of the moral consciousness pertaining to the sensuous world, the moral consciousness pertaining to the material world, the moral consciousness pertaining to the immaterial world and the supra-mundane consciousness.

Just as a royal wet-nurse holds the infant prince in her arms to keep him from crawling all over the royal chamber, so also the Element of Solidity holds together other elements that arise along with it, preventing them from dispersing and scattering in all directions. In this manner, Morality and the Element of Solidity differ in their respective functions of upholding and facilitating. (Visuddhi-magga Sub-commentary-Chapter on Morality).

The Visuddhi-magga mentions only two grammatical meanings as explained above. But there are different views expressed by other teachers. According to them, the Pǎli word, ‘sīla’, for morality, is derived from the words, ‘sira’ or ‘sisa’, both meaning ‘head’. When the head is cut off, the whole body of a being is destroyed; so also when morality is ruined, all forms of meritoriousness come to ruins. Thus morality is like the head of the body of meritoriousness and termed ‘sīla’, a derivative of ‘sira’ or ‘sisa’ by replacing the letter 'r' or 's' with 'l'.

But the author opines that this alternative view is far-fetched since it draws only upon the similarity of the sounds produced by uttering the words ‘sira’, ‘sisa’ and ‘sīla’ and does not deal with the intrinsic meaning of the word sīla as defined in the Abhidhǎnappadīpikǎ verse no. 1092.

He concludes that morality is called sīla because, according to the Abhidhǎnappadīpikǎ, it conveys two meanings of (1) natural characteristic, and (2) good practice.

Although natural characteristic may mean both good and bad ones, as explained above, since we are dealing with the habit and practices of ancient sages or of future Buddhas, Arahats, etc. we should take that sīla refers only to good aspects. for instance, although dhamma may be meritorious or demeritorious when we say: ‘I take refuge in the Dhamma,’ the dhamma here can only be the meritorious dhamma. So also, although sangha means ‘a group’, ‘an assemblage’ in such words as ‘manussa-sangha —— a group of people’, ‘sakuna-sangha —— a flock of birds’, when we say: ‚I take refuge in the Sangha, it implies only the Order of Bhikkhus.

Considering in this manner, sīla should also be taken in the sense of the Abhidhǎnappadīpikǎ definition of ‘natural characteristic’. Thus, it should be stated that it is called Morality because it is the natural characteristic of ancient sages, future Buddhas, arahats, etc.

 

      1. WHAT ARE ITS CHARACTERISTIC, fUNCTION, ETC.?

Morality has the characteristic of controlling one's physical and verbal actions and orientating them towards right direction; it also serves as a basis or foundation of all meritoriousness.

Its function is to prevent one from becoming immoral through uncontrolled physical and verbal actions. It helps one to remain spotless in conduct, free from blame by the wise.

Morality is manifested as purity in thought, word and deed. When the wise reflect on the nature of morality, they come to realise that it is the purity of physical action, the purity of

 

1562

 

verbal action and the purity of mental action.

The proximate cause for arising of morality is moral shame for doing an immoral act (hirī) and moral dread for doing an immoral act (ottappa). Although listening to the Dhamma promotes arising of morality, it serves only as a remote cause. It is only through hirī and ottappa the precepts are observed.

 

        1. WHAT ARE THE BENEfITS Of MORALITY?

A man of virtuous conduct enjoys many benefits such as a gladdening heart which leads to joy and happiness (pǎmojja). This in turn results in delightful satisfaction (pīti). In one who enjoys delightful satisfaction, there arises calmness of mind and body (passaddhi) followed by bliss (sukha). The tranquil state of mind and body brings about development of concentration (samǎdhi) which enables one to see things as they really are (yathǎbhǔta- ñǎụa). When one gains this knowledge of things as they really are, one gets wearied of and detached from the ills and suffering of the cycle of rebirths. In him arises powerful insight into reality (balaνa νipassanǎ-ñǎụa). With this insight, he becomes detached from craving and achieves the knowledge of the Path, which leads to full liberation (νimutti) through the knowledge of fruition. After gaining the Path and fruition knowledge, he develops reflective knowledge (paccaνekkhanǎ-ñǎụa) which enables him to see that the cessation of phenomena of the aggregates of nǎma and rǔpa has taken place in him. In other words, he has realised the Perfect Peace, Nibbǎna. Thus morality has many benefits including the realisation of Nibbǎna. (AN III, P. 615).

In several discourses, the Buddha mentions the following five benefits gained by one who observes precepts and who is established in morality:

  1. based on mindfulness through sīla, he acquires great wealth;
  2. he gains fame and good reputation;
  3. he approaches and enters any assembly of nobles, brahmins, householders or recluses with complete self-assurance (born of his morality), without any indication of inferiority complex;
  4. he lives the full span of life and dies unconfused. (An immoral person repents on his death bed that he has not done meritorious deeds throughout his life; a man of moral habits never suffers from any remorse when death approaches him; instead, memories of good deeds previously performed by him flashed past his mind's eye making him fearless, mentally lucid, unconfused to face death even as someone who is about to acquire a golden pot gladly abandons an earthen pot.)
  5. he is reborn after that in happy realms of devas and human beings.

—— (DN II, p. 73; AN II, p. 22 I; Vin III, p. 322)

 

In the Œkaṅkheyya Sutta of the Majjhima Nikǎya, the Buddha enumerates 13 benefits which come from practising morality; such benefits range from reverence and respect shown by fellow followers of the Teaching to realization of arahatta-phala, that is, attainment of arahatship.

 

        1. HOW MANY TYPES Of MORALITY ARE THERE?

Morality in Groups of Twos:

  1. Precept involving performance of certain action (cǎritta); Precept of abstentions (νǎritta).

Of these two kinds, the precept laid down by the Buddha saying, ‚This should be done‛ is Cǎritta-sīla. for example, performance of duties towards a preceptor (upajjhǎya νatta); or duties towards a teacher (ǎcariya νatta), is fulfilment of cǎritta sīla through practice.

Not doing what is prohibited by the Buddha saying, ‚This should not be done‛ is fulfilment of Vǎritta-sīla. for example, observance of Parajika rules of the Vinaya (which

 

prohibits bhikkhus from indulgence in sexual intercourse, from stealing, from killing and from falsely claiming attainments to magga and phala Insight) is observance of νǎritta-sīla through avoidance.

Some people casually misinterpret these disciplinary rules saying that cǎritta-sīla is the precept which would lead to no offence if it is not fulfilled, but its observance contributes to purifying one's morality. In interpreting thus they make no distinction between bhikkhus and lay men.

Actually, the Buddha has laid down definite disciplinary rules concerning duties to be performed by a pupil towards his preceptor or teacher. Any co-resident pupil, who fails to abide by these rules, not only fails to fulfil the cǎritta-sīla but is also guilty of breaking the disciplinary rules concerning performance of duties (νatta bhedaka dukkata ǎpatti).

Thus, for bhikkhus, it cannot be said that non-fulfilment of cǎritta-sīla would lead to no offence; for them, cǎritta-sīla is the mandatory observance of the precepts laid down by the Buddha.

As for lay person, it may be said that avoidance of wrong deeds, which would definitely give rise to rebirths in lower planes of existence, falls under the category of cǎritta-sīla. On the other hand, abstinence from wrong deeds, which may or may not result in such rebirths, νaritta, showing reverence to the aged, should be classified as cǎritta-sīla.

for example, there are five precepts to be observed by lay men: abstinence from killing, stealing, sexual misconduct, lying and taking intoxicants. Indulgence in these deeds, instead of avoiding them, leads definitely to lower planes of existence. Therefore, abstaining from these five wrong deeds which will certainly result in such rebirths constitutes νǎritta-sīla.

A lay person can also observe the eight precepts which are the avoidance of killing, stealing, lying and taking intoxicants, (these four precepts, falling under the category of νǎritta-sīla and the additional four precepts of total sexual abstinence, abstaining from eating in the afternoon, abstaining from dancing, singing, playing music, and enjoying to them, and abstaining from using high and luxurious beds.

Actions included in these four additional precepts do not necessarily lead to the lower planes of existence. Lay noble persons, such as ‘Stream Winners’ (Sotǎpanna), ‘Once Returners’ (Sakadǎgǎmin), enjoy lawful sexual relations with their own spouses, eat in the afternoon, dance, sing, etc. and sleep on high and luxurious beds. But, since they do so with mind unassociated with wrong view (diṭṭhi-νippayutta citta), their action will not result in rebirths in the lower planes of existence.

But an ordinary worldling may do these acts with mind either accompanied by wrong view (diṭṭhi-sampayutta) or unaccompanied by wrong view (diṭṭhi-νippayutta). These actions may or may not lead to rebirths in the lower plane of existence. Therefore, the four precepts, namely, total sexual abstinence, abstaining from eating in the afternoon, abstaining from dancing, singing, playing music, etc. and abstaining from using high and luxurious beds should be called Cǎritta-sīla.

When a person, who has taken refuge in the Buddha, the Dhamma and the Sangha, observes the five Precepts with meticulous care, he would be a lay disciple of the Buddha, an upǎsaka. If he makes further efforts to observe the Eight Precepts, it is for the purpose of practising holy life at a higher level of endeavour. But, the Buddha has not said that the observance of the Eight Precepts will save one from the lower destinations and that observance of the five Precepts alone is not enough to secure safety from the danger of falling into the lower planes of existence.

In this sense, therefore, the four additional observances included in the Eight Precepts should be considered to belong to the category of Cǎritta-sīla. for bhikkhus, however, the Buddha has strictly forbidden them from indulging in these four acts; hence, for bhikkhus, avoidance of these acts constitutes definitely Vǎritta-sīla.

Note for Special Consideration

A cursory reading of the above distinction between Cǎritta-sīla and Vǎritta-sīla or a superficial consideration of the fact of indulgence by noble disciples such as Visǎkhǎ in

1564

 

lawful sexual relation, eating in the afternoon, dancing, singing, playing music, etc. in using high and luxurious beds could lead one to wrong conceptions. One could easily take the wrong view that all such acts are faultless, blameless and, therefore, one is then liable to indulge in them more and more with the accompaniment of wrong view (micchǎ- diṭṭhi). It is most important that one should not fall into such error of conception.

Killing, stealing, sexual misconduct, lying and taking intoxicants, being demeritorious wrong deeds, invariably lead to the lower planes of existence. There is no escape from their ill consequences. That is why noble persons (ariyas), will never do such acts, even if they are under the threat of death to do so. They will willingly give up their lives rather than acquiesce to do such acts, because they have uprooted, through magga Insight, all traces of latent tendency (anusaya) to do demeritorious acts. Just because ariyas, such as the ‘Stream Winners’, ‘Once-Returners’ and ‘Non-Returners’, indulge in taking food in the afternoon, etc. just as ordinary persons do, it is not correct to say that they do so with identical mental attitudes in their various acts.

The ariyas do not look upon objects of sense pleasure in the same way an ordinary worldling does; their manner of indulgence in sense pleasure is also different from that of worldlings.

The Commentary to the Aṅguttara Nikǎya (AN I, p.350) says that the ariya's attitude towards pleasurable sense objects is like that of a clean brahmin, who, pursued by an elephant in rut, seeks refuge with loathing and much reluctance in a dumping ground of excreta. When oppressed by craving for sensual pleasures, the defilement that has not been eradicated by the knowledge of the Path, the ‘Stream Winner’ or the ‘Once Returner’ deals with objects of sensual pleasures with mind unaccompanied by wrong view, just to pacify, subdue the burning heat of the defilement.

This exposition deserves careful consideration. Citing the example of ariya persons such as Visǎkhǎ, the worldling is liable to say wrongly that the ariyas indulge in sense- pleasures exactly in the same way as he does. As pointed out in the Aṅguttara Commentary, the ariyas enjoy sense pleasures, with mind unaccompanied by wrong view, just to calm the burning desire, which is the defilement they have not yet destroyed with the knowledge of the Path, whereas the worldling indulges in sense pleasures generally with mind associated with wrong view.

To summarise, one may have sex relation with one's spouse, take meal in the afternoon, dance, sing, play music, etc. and use high and luxurious beds, etc. with mind accompanied by wrong view resulting in rebirths in the lower planes of existence, or with mind unaccompanied by wrong view, not resulting in the lower planes of existence. Therefore, abstinence from these four actions (which may not lead to the lower planes of existence) should be classed as Cǎritta-sīla and not as Vǎritta-sīla.

The division of the Eight Precepts into four Cǎritta-sīla and four Vǎritta-sīla is tenable only when the vow of abstinence is made, separately for each individual precept as is current now. Should the vow be taken for the whole group of the Eight Precepts, saying:

‚I observe the Eight precepts,‛ it would simply be observance of Cǎritta-sīla, because the Eight Precepts constitute a code of morality which one may or may not observe.

As for the five Precepts, whether the vow is taken for the five Precepts as a whole or as separate individual precepts, its observance is practice of Vǎritta-sīla definitely. (More detailed treatment of Vǎritta and Cǎritta-sīlas is given in the Chapter on Miscellany below).

Of the two categories of Sīla, observance of Cǎritta-sīla can be accomplished only when one is endowed with faith and energy. faith is believing that good results will follow good deeds of practising morality; and energy means the relentless effort with which one observes the precepts in keeping with his faith.

No special effort is needed to become accomplished in the observance of the Vǎritta-sīla. It requires only faith. Mere refrain through faith from doing deeds which the Buddha has taught to be demeritorious is sufficient for the fulfilment of Vǎritta-sīla.

 

  1. Group of moral practices (Abhisamǎcǎrika-sīla) which promote good conduct and

 

which include all forms of virtuous acts other than those classed as a set of eight precepts with right livelihood as the eighth, ŒjīvaÔÔhamaka-sīla. All forms of moral practices which are taught for fulfilment of the Path and the fruition come under this classification.

Since it forms the beginning of the life of purity consisting in the Path, the set of eight precepts consisting of the practices of the right livelihood. (ŒjīvaÔÔhamaka-sīla is also termed Œdibrahmacariyaka-sīla.

Precepts with right livelihood as the eighth, Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla, include three moral physical actions: abstaining from killing, from stealing, from indulging in wrongful sexual intercourse; four moral verbal actions: abstaining from lying, from malicious speech, from using harsh and abusive words, from frivolous talks; and finally abstaining from wrong livelihood.

The Visuddhi-magga states that the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla may also be termed Ǎdibrahmacariyaka-sīla as it includes precepts which are to be fulfilled in the initial stage of developing the Noble Path.

This Commentary statement is likely to be misinterpreted by some as to mean that only Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla is the precept which should be observed first for the attainment of the Path. There have even appeared some groups which maintained that the five Precepts, the Eight Precepts and the Ten Precepts, which are generally observed at present, are not the initial precepts which should be observed for the attainment of the Path.

On the other hand, there are some people who say that they have not even heard of this strange code of morality called Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla; it could not have been taught by the Buddha; it may be a later accretion of no particular worth.

As a matter of fact, Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla is certainly the precept taught by the Buddha himself. The Visuddhi-magga quoted the Uparipannasa Pǎli (5 Vagga, 7 Sutta): ‚Tenǎha pubbeνa kho panassa kǎyakammam νacikammam ǎjiνo suparisuddho hoti ti‛ to show that the Buddha taught the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla, the set of precepts with right livelihood as the eighth.

The Buddha made His appearance in the world at a time when it was enveloped in the dark mass of evil forces. People were depraved, bereft of morality, steeped as they were in evil thoughts, words and deeds. When the Buddha wanted to inculcate in those wild, debased beings a sense of gentle civility through practice of morality, He had to select a moral code from amongst various sets of precepts which would best suit their coarse minds. He thus taught them at the initial stages the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla. When the grosser forms of evil had been removed from the habits of the untamed beings by teaching them the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla, the Buddha no longer made use of it; instead he taught the five Precepts and the Eight Precepts in his further civilizing endeavours.

Having thus been set aside by the Buddha when a certain stage of moral purification has been reached by the people, successive teachers from the time of the Buddha till the present time have not given much attention to the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla; lay people also have not made special effort to observe it (because Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla was originally meant for people of debased morality only).

A question arises here: Since Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla forms the initial practice for the Path and since it had been used at the time when the Buddha first appeared, would it not be even more suitable to observe it at the present time?

The term ‘initial practice for the Path’ is applicable only when the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka- sīla is observed by those who have no code of morality whatever at the start to serve as the precept for the Path. Those who have only recently given up wrong views and begun to embrace Buddhism should no doubt start to purify themselves by observing this Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla but when they have become well established in the Buddhist belief after being well trained in the Sīla, it should no longer be

1566

 

termed ‘the initial practice for the Path’.

Even children of Buddhist parents have been taught to understand the dire consequences of gross misdeeds such as taking the life of sentient beings and they refrain from doing so. Accordingly, when they grow up and begin to observe precepts, there is no need for them to keep the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla. They should gradually advance in their training from the five Precepts to the Eight Precepts and on to the Ten Precepts.

In other words, observance of Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla is the necessary step which those steeped in immorality should take to rid themselves of debased habits; but for those who have been well brought up under the guidance of Buddhist parents, it is clear that they already possess a modicum of moral conduct. Therefore, there is no special need for them to observe the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla. What has been said above applies to the present time when the Buddha's Teaching is widely extant.

Although brought up in a Buddhist environment and taught to refrain from gross misdeeds, if one judges oneself to be deficient in moral conduct and to have committed all kinds of grave transgression, one has no alternative but to start with the initial purification process of observing the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla for the practice of the Noble Path.

Those inclined to follow the line of least resistance are likely to find this Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla attractive if someone points out that in observing this Sīla, one does not have to refrain from indulging in intoxicating drinks and drugs, one does not have to refrain from dancing, singing, enjoying shows, that it is easily observed, being free from difficult restraints and that it serves as the basis for the attainment of the Path and the fruition.

It is a weakness of human nature to look for easy means of acquiring wealth. People forget or ignore the fact that even with hard labour and diligent work, it is not always possible to have one's dream of riches fulfilled. Many of them have become a prey to fraudulent villains who claim to possess magical secrets of multiplying one's wealth. By seeking an easy way of becoming rich, people have fallen a victim to their own avarice.

Just as there are deceivers in worldly affairs, there are also frauds in religious matters, especially concerning the attainment of the Path and the fruition which is, of course, not easy at all to come by. Many are those who, inclining to seek short cuts, have followed to their great loss the spurious teachings of self-acclaimed masters who promise them the stage of a ‘Stream-Winner’ within seven days of practising their technique or that of a ‘Once-Returner’ if one has adequate intellectual development. After finishing their seven days' course of practice, the master announces pseudo-attainments of his pupils as a ‘Stream-Winner’ or a ‘Once-Returner’ who consequently are delighted with their illusory achievements.

Here, we would like to sound a note of caution. The copper metal, if it could be converted into the precious metal of gold, through practice of alchemy, would become possessed of the properties of gold which are vastly different from those of the original base metal of copper. Likewise a noble person known as an Ariya who has achieved the first Path and fruition only as a ‘Stream-Winner’ is easily distinguished from an ordinary worldling by means of his physical, verbal, mental demeanour. Instead of placidly accepting the announcement of the master as having attained the stage of a ‘Stream-Winner’ or a ‘Once-Returner’, one should, by self- introspection, examine one's true nature to see if one has changed for the better and has truly benefited by the seven days' course of practice. Only by self-evaluation in this manner could one save oneself from being misled by dubious teachers of religion.

Thus, in matters of observing the precepts or in other pursuits there is no short cut or easy way to achieve one's cherished object. A person addicted to drinks will not

 

be able to observe even the five Precepts, not to speak of the higher practices such as the Eight Precepts.

The group of moral precepts other than the said Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla is classified as Abhisamǎcǎrika-sīla, precepts which promote good conduct. Even the five Precepts are to be considered as superior to the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla.

It may be questioned: ‘How could the five Precepts, which have only one restraint (i.e. not to speak lies) out of the four verbal restraints, be superior to the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla which requires the observance of all the four verbal restraints (lying, gossiping, using abusive language and engaging in frivolous talks)?’

The answer lies in the fact that of the four verbal restraints, lying forms the basis of breach of all the verbal restraints. The Buddha teaches that for one who commits falsehood, there is no misdeed which he is not liable to perpetuate; and one who can abstain from lying can easily observe the remaining precepts.

How could one, who does not speak lies, engage himself in slandering, abusing and frivolous talks? This explains why only the restraint of falsehood is included as the main verbal restraint in the five Precepts. Question arises, therefore, that the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla is superior to the five Precepts.

Again, it may be asked: ‘Since the precept to refrain from wrong livelihood, which does not feature in the five Precepts, forms the Eighth Precept of the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla, surely it should be deemed superior to the Five Precepts.’

The answer in brief to this question is: for one who observes the five Precepts, no special effort is needed to refrain from wrong livelihood. After all, wrong livelihood means earning one's living through wrong means of killing, stealing and lying. By observing the five Precepts meticulously, one is automatically avoiding the misdeeds of killing. stealing and lying. Thus, the precept to refrain from wrong livelihood as an additional observance in the Ǎjīνaṭṭhamaka-sīla does not justify the claim of its superiority over the five Precepts. What has been discussed above applies only to lay devotees.

for members of the Sangha, the rules of discipline laid down by the Buddha for them as expounded in the Vinaya PiÔaka are known as Sikkhǎpadas. The offences, for which penalties are imposed, may be classified under seven categories depending on their nature:

(i) Pǎrǎjika,   (ii) Sanghǎdisesa,  (iii) Thullaccaya, (iv) Pǎcittiya,

(v) Patidesaniya, (vi) Dukkata,               vii) Dubbhǎsita.

An offence in the first category of offences (Pǎrǎjika), and one in the second category (Sanghǎdisesa), are classified as grave offences (Garukǎpatti).

The remaining five categories which consist of light offences are called Lahukǎpatti’.

The group of moral precepts observed by bhikkhus so that there is no breach of lesser and minor offences classified under lahukǎpatti is known as Abhisamǎcǎrika-sīla; that observed by them to avoid transgression of grave offences (garukǎpatti), is known as Ǎdibrahmacariyaka-sīla.

Of the five volumes of the Vinaya PiÔaka, Pǎrǎjika Pǎli and Pǎcittiya Pǎli, also known as Ubhato Vibhanga deal with codes of morality which belong to Adibrahmacariya category of sīla; Mahǎ Vagga Pǎli and C|la Vagga Pǎli which are collectively termed Khandhaka Vagga describe the group of morality which has been classified Abhisamǎcǎrika-sīla. (The last volume, Parivǎra, gives a summary and classification of the rules in the four previous volumes).

(Bhikkhus become accomplished in Ǎdibrahmacariyaka-sīla only after completing observance of Abhisamǎcǎrika-sīla. When a bhikkhu meticulously avoids transgression of even a minor fault, a light offence, it goes without saying that he will take the greatest care not to be guilty of grave offences).

 

 

1568

 

  1. Virati-sīla and Avirati-sīla
    1. Virati-sīla means the mental concomitants of three abstinences, that is, right speech, right action and right livelihood as explained under the subtitle ‚What is morality?‛
    2. Avirati-sīla consists of precepts associated with various mental concomitants, such as volition, etc., other than the mental factors of three abstinences (νirati).

 

  1. Nissita-sīla and Anissita-sīla
    1. Nissita-sīla is morality practised depending upon craving or upon wrong view. When one observes precepts with the aim of achieving a happy existence in the future abounding in wealth and property, one's sīla is called morality of dependence upon craving. Observance of precepts or rituals (such as imitating cows or dogs) in the wrong belief that they are conducive to spiritual purification is called morality of dependence upon wrong view.

(Those who have embraced Buddhism are not likely to practise the morality of dependence upon wrong view; but they should guard themselves against practising the morality of dependence upon craving which they are liable to do).

    1. Anissita-sīla is morality practised without depending upon craving or upon wrong view with the sole aim of cultivating the noble practice. This means practice of mundane morality which is prerequisite for that supramundane morality.

 

  1. Kǎlapariyanta-sīla and ŒpǎnǎkoÔika-sīla
    1. Kǎlapariyanta-sīla is morality observed for a limited period.
    2. Œpǎnakotika-sīla is morality observed for life.

In describing Kǎlapariyanta-sīla, the Visuddhi-magga mentions only in a general way the limit of the observing period (kǎlaparicchedam katνǎ samǎdinnam sīlam). But its Tikǎ is more specific in prescribing the time limit: whole day or whole night, etc. (kalaparicchedam katνǎ ti imañ ca rattim imañ ca diνan ti ǎdinǎ νiya kǎlaνasena paricchedam katνǎ).

Nowadays, many people take the precepts without mentioning any time limit; so it seems for life. But as the intention is to observe a certain precept for a day or a limited period only, it is certainly a temporary morality. As the formulae in the Commentary and the Sub- Commentary for taking the vow of precept, mentioned above, require the stating of the period of observance, one should mention the period during which one would observe the precept. However, neglecting to do so constitutes no fault; it would still be a temporary practice of morality.

The intention, though unspoken, is generally assumed to be for the whole period of a day, or a night, or a whole day and night. But it is not necessarily so, according to the Commentary on the Patisambhidǎ Magga, which states that one may observe the precepts for one sitting, like lay devotees who, having established themselves in the Triple Gem, observe a set of Precepts while making a donation to an invited bhikkhu in their home. They observe the Precepts only for the duration of the ceremony of alms-giving. Or they may undertake to observe a set of precepts during their sojourn at a monastery for a day or two or more. These are all observances of temporary morality.

Thus, according to this Commentary, it is beneficial to observe precepts even for a very short period. Therefore, teachers explain that it is quite proper to encourage children, who are not used to go without an evening meal, to take the eight precepts on uposatha days and observe them all throughout the morning only. One always gains merit for doing the good deed of observing precepts. however short the duration of the observance may be.

Two stories in the Cula Vagga of the Peta Vatthu illustrate this point. During the time of the Buddha, there was, in Rǎjagaha, a hunter who earned his living by killing deer day and night. A friend of his was a disciple of the Buddha, being established in the Triple Refuge. The friend advised the hunter to refrain from the evil act of killing game animals. But his

 

advice fell on deaf ears. Undaunted, he suggested to the hunter to refrain from killing at least during night time and instead to engage himself in the meritorious act of observing precepts. The hunter finally gave in to his friend's persistent persuasion, and abandoning all acts of preparations for killing during night time, he spent his time observing precepts.

After his death, the hunter gained rebirth near Rǎjagaha as a Vemanika peta, who was subjected to great suffering during the day, but lived a happy life at night enjoying fully the pleasures of the senses.

The Venerable Nǎrada Thera, encountering this peta in the course of his wanderings, enquired of him as to what kind of meritorious acts he had performed in his previous lives. The peta recounted his life as a hunter, how he earned his living by killing; how his friend, who was established in the Triple Refuge, counselled him to give up his wrong mode of living; how he refused his friend's good advice at first but finally succumbed to his persuasion half-heartedly by giving up hunting at night time and devoting to good deed of observing precepts. for his cruel misdeeds in the day time, he was suffering intensely during the day while at night he lived the blissful, sensuous life of devas.

The second peta story is similar. But it concerns a wealthy sportsman who hunted deer, day and night, as a pastime for sheer enjoyment, not for livelihood. He also paid no heed to a friend of his who proffered him good advice for his benefit. Ultimately, he was won over by an arahat, who came on an alms-round to his friend's house, who instructed him to devote at least the night time to meritorious acts instead of full-time pursuit after sport. He suffered the same fate after death as the hunter of the previous story.

We learn from these two stories that we reap the benefit of meritorious deeds even if they were performed only for the short period of night time. Accordingly, we should make an endeavour to observe the precepts for whatever time we could afford however short it may be.

 

  1. Sapariyanta-sīla and Apariyanta-sīla.
    1. Sapariyanta-sīla is morality, the observance of which is brought to an end before a stipulated time for some reason such as being coaxed or tempted with an offer of wealth or servants and attendants to break the observance or being threatened with destruction of one's life and limb or of one's relatives to do so. In this type of sīla it should be noted that although its observance is brought to an end through outside interference, nevertheless, merit has been already gained, commensurate with one's precepts. Sīla observed before is not rendered fruitless by its termination.
    2. Apariyanta-sīla is morality, the observance of which is not cut short by any outside influence but is maintained till completion of the intended period.

 

  1. Lokiya-sīla and Lokuttara-sīla
    1. Lokiya-sīla is morality subject to (or accompanied by) mental intoxicants (ǎsaνas) such as sensual desire, desire for future existence, wrong view and ignorance.
    2. Lokuttara-sīla is morality not subject to (or not accompanied by) the mental intoxicants.

Lokiya-sīla is conducive to happy future rebirths (as a human being or a deva) and is a prerequisite for escape from the cycle of rebirths. Lokuttara-sīla brings about escape from saṁsǎra; it is also an object for contemplation with Reflective Knowledge (Paccaνekkhanǎ-ñǎụa).

Morality in Groups of Threes

  1. (a) Hīna-sīla, (b) Majjhima-sīla, and (c) Paṇīta-sīla.

When the four elements, viz. will (chanda), energy (νīriya), consciousness (citta) and investigative knowledge (νimamsa), (a) with which precepts are observed are of inferior quality, it is Hīna-sīla; (b) when they are of medium quality, it is Majjhima-sīla; (c) when they are of superior quality, it is Panita-sīla.

1570

 

    1. When morality is observed through desire for fame, it is Hīna-sīla. Such an observance is an act of hypocrisy, a deceptive show of sham piety, without pure volition for doing a genuine meritorious deed. Hence it is low (hīna).
    2. Observance of morality through desire for a good destination is no doubt associated with a certain amount of greed, but it is a wholesome wish for beneficial results of one's good deeds and is accompanied by volition and faith. Hence it is nobler than one observed through desire for fame.

On the other hand, since the motivating force here is still tainted with the expectation of beneficial results from one's meritoriousness, it is not ranked a superior kind, but only a middle one.

    1. The morality observed, not through desire for fame nor through desire for reaping beneficial results of one's good deeds, but through understanding that observance of precept is a noble practice for pure life and through realization that one should indeed cultivate these practices, solely for their nobleness is known as a major morality. Only such a morality of superior quality observed with pure wholesome volition, unassociated with any form of greed, is reckoned as the genuine Perfection of Morality (Sīla-pǎramī).

(When the Bodhisatta took the existence of a nǎga, during his two lives as Campeyya Nǎga and Bh|ridatta Nǎga, he could not exert for the superior kind of morality, but observed precepts only in the hope of attaining rebirth as a human being. In that sense, the morality he observed was of medium quality. Nevertheless, since he did not break the precepts and persisted in their observance even at the risk of his life, his effort is to be regarded as fulfilment of the Perfection of Morality).

Again:

  1. When the morality is defiled by demeritorious thoughts of self-praise and disparagement of others such as ‚I am virtuous; others are not virtuous and inferior to me‛, it is a minor morality.
  2. The morality which is not tainted with such defilements but is a mundane sīla is a middle morality.
  3. When the morality is free from all taints and is associated with supramundane Path and fruition it is classed as a major morality.

Again:

  1. Hīna-sīla (Minor morality) is the morality that is observed with a view to attain happy prosperous rebirths.
  2. Majjhima-sīla (Middle morality) is one practised for self-liberation from the cycle of suffering such as that practised by future ordinary disciples of the Buddhas or by future Paccekabuddhas (Non-Teaching Buddhas).
  3. Panita-sīla is observed by Bodhisattas for the purpose of liberating all beings from the cycle of rebirths and it qualifies as Perfection of Morality (Sīla-pǎramī). (This Commentarial statement is made with reference to the noblest type of morality. But this does not mean that morality observed by Bodhisattas alone qualifies as such; morality belonging to Paccekabuddhas and Disciples of a Buddha, though it is not the noblest type, should also be recognized as Perfection of Morality).

 

  1. (a) Attǎdhipateyya-sīla, (b) Lokǎdhipateyya-sīla and (c) Dhammǎdhipateyya-sīla.
    1. Attǎdhipateyya-sīla is the morality observed out of self-respect and to satisfy one's conscious by abandoning what is unbecoming and unprofitable.
    2. Lokǎdhipateyya-sīla is the morality observed out of regard for the world and to ward off censure of others.
    3. Dhammǎdhipateyya-sīla is the morality observed in reverence to the glory of the Buddha's Teaching. One who practises this sīla is convinced that the discourse of

 

the Buddha on the subjects of the Path, the fruition and Nibbǎna truly show the way to liberation from the cycle of rebirths and that the only way to pay respect to the Dhamma and to honour the Dhamma is through observance of precepts.

  1. (a) ParǎmaÔÔha-sīla, (b) AparǎmaÔÔha-sīla, and (c) Patippassaddha-sīla.
    1. ParǎmaÔÔha-sīla is the same as Nissita-sīla (item 4 of the Groups of Twos); it is observed with adherence to craving or wrong view. Because of craving, one is pleased with the thought that his morality would result in happy destination he longs for and that it is superior to that of others. Because of wrong view, he holds that his morality is the ‘Soul or Substance’. In either case, that morality falls under the category of Paramattha-sīla.

(Even while practising it, this morality burns with the fires of craving and wrong view. The fires of craving and wrong view burn not only when enjoying the sense pleasures, but even while practising alms-giving and morality. Only when the practice of good deeds reaches the state of meditation, that it becomes immune from the ravages of these fires. By practising (Vipassanǎ Meditation) till one comes to realize that this body is not self, not a personality but mere phenomenon of matter and mind, one can become free from the fires of wrong personality- belief, sakkaya-diṭṭhi ).

    1. AparǎmaÔÔha-sīla is morality observed by a virtuous worldling (kalyǎna- puthujjana) who is established in the Triple Gem and who has started cultivating the Noble Path of eight constituents with a view to attain the Path and fruition. This is also the morality of a learner (sekkha) who, through cultivating the Noble Path of eight constituents, has attained one of the four Paths or the first three fruitions but still has to work for the final Goal of the fourth fruition.
    2. Patippassaddha-sīla is morality that becomes calm on attaining the four fruition States (of sotǎpatti, sakadǎgǎmī, anǎgǎmī and arahatta).

 

  1. (a) Visuddha-sīla, (b) Avisudhha-sīla, and (c) Vematika-sīla.
    1. Visuddha-sīla is morality of a bhikkhu who has not committed a single offence (of the Vinaya rules) or who has made amends after committing an offence.
    2. Avisuddha-sīla is morality of a bhikkhu who has committed an offence and has not made amends after committing it.
    3. Vematika-sīla is morality of a bhikkhu who has misgivings about the alms-food he has accepted (whether it is bear meat which is not allowable, or pork which is allowable for him); who has misgivings about the offence he has committed (whether it is a pǎcittiya-ǎpatti or dukkata-ǎpatti) and who is uncertain whether the act he has done constitutes an offence or not.

(A bhikkhu engaged in meditation should endeavour to purify his sīla if it is impure. Should he be guilty of a light offence (i.e. one of the ninety-two pacittiya offences), he should remedy it by admission of the offence to a bhikkhu and thus purify his sīla. Should he be guilty of a grave offence (i.e. one of the thirteen sanghǎdisesa offences), he should approach the Sangha and confess his offence. Then, as ordered by the Sangha, he should first observe the pariνǎsa penance7 and then carry out the manatta penance8. Then only would his sīla become pure and he is fit for practice of meditation. Should he have doubts about the nature of the alms-food he has accepted or of any of the actions he has done, he should carefully scrutinize them or consult a Vinaya specialist who is learned in the

    1. Pariνǎsa: a penalty for a sanghǎdisesa offence requiring him to live under suspension from association with the rest of the Saṇgha for as many days as he has knowingly concealed his offence. At the end of this pariνǎsa observance he undergoes a further period of penance, mǎnatta.
    2. Manatta: a period of penance for six days to gain approbation of the Saṇgha, after which he requests the Saṇgha to reinstate him to full association with the rest of the Saṇgha.

1572

 

Vinaya rules and thus remove his scruples and purify his sīla).

 

  1. (a) Sekkha-sīla, (b) Asekkha-sīla, and (c) Nevasekkha-nǎsekkha-sīla.
    1. Sekha-sīla is the morality observed by one who is still undergoing Training. It is the morality associated with those who have attained the four Paths and the first Three fruition States.
    2. Asekkha-sīla is the morality observed by one who no longer requires any training. It is the morality associated with those who have attained the fruition State of an Arahat.
    3. The group of mundane precepts not falling under (a) and (b) is Nevasekkha- nǎsekkha-sīla. It is the morality observed by one who is neither a learner nor a non-learner; it is the morality of an ordinary worldling.

Morality in Groups of fours

  1. (a)  Hǎnabhǎgiya-sīla(b)  Thitibhǎgiya-sīla(c)  Visesabhǎgiya-sīlaand
    1. Nibbedhabhǎgiya-sīla.
    1. The morality that is bound to decrease is called Hǎnabhǎgiya-sīla. (A certain bhikkhu associates himself with immoral persons only and does not associate with the virtuous; he does not know or see the fault of committing an offence, he often dwells with wrong thoughts and does not guard his faculties. The morality of such a bhikkhu makes no progress, instead it decreases day by day.)
    2. The morality that remains stagnant is called Thitibhǎgiya-sīla. (A certain bhikkhu remains satisfied with the morality he is already established in and does not wish to practise meditation for further advancement. He is quite content with mere morality and does not strive for any higher state; his morality neither makes progress nor decreases, it just stagnates.)
    3. The morality that will gain distinction is called Visesabhǎgiya-sīla. (A certain bhikkhu, having established himself in morality, is not content with mere morality but strives for concentration of mind. The morality of that bhikkhu is called Visesabhǎgiya-sīla or the morality that will gain the special benefit of the concentration of mind.)
    4. The morality that penetrates and dispels the darkness of defilements is Nibbedhabhǎgiya-sīla. (A certain bhikkhu is not content with mere morality but strives hard to get, through Vipassanǎ meditation, strong Vipassanǎ-insight (balaνaνipassanǎ-ñǎụa) which is the knowledge of disgust with the sufferings of the cycle of rebirths. The morality of that bhikkhu is the one that penetrates and dispels the darkness of defilements through the Path and the fruition.)

 

  1. (a) Bhikkhu-sīla, (b) Bhikkhunī-sīla, (c) Anupasampanna-sīla, and (d) GahaÔÔha-sīla.
    1. The rules of discipline promulgated by the Exalted One for bhikkhus and those which should also be observed by them although promulgated for bhikkhunīs are called Bhikkhu-sīla.
    2. The rules of discipline promulgated for bhikkhunīs and those which should also be observed by them although promulgated for bhikkhus are called Bhikkhunī-sīla.
    3. The Ten Precepts observed by male and female novices or neophytes, sǎmaụeras and sǎmaụerīs, are called Anupasampanna-sīla. (Non-bhikkhus are called anupasampanna. Although lay men are also Anupasampanna, according to this definition, they will be shown as gahaṭṭha separately and are, therefore, not included here. Only sǎmaụeras and sǎmaụerīs are taken as anupasampanna by the Commentator. Yet there is another kind called sikkhamǎna. As the sikkhamǎnas are elder sǎmaụerīs who undergo a special training as probationers to become bhikkhunīs, they are not mentioned here separately but are reckoned as sǎmaụerīs).

 

    1. The morality observed by the laity is called GahaÔÔha-sīla. With regard to GahaÔÔha Sīla, the Visuddhi-magga says:

Upasaka upǎsikǎnam niccasīlaνasena pañcasikkhǎpadǎni sati νǎ ussǎhe dasa upesathauga νasena atthǎti idam gahattha-sīlam.

The five Precepts as a permanent undertaking, the Ten Precepts when possible and the Eight Precepts as a special observance on an Uposatha day, come under GahaÔÔha Sīla which should be observed by male and female followers.

There are different views on the meaning of the Pǎli phrase: ‚sati νǎ ussǎhe —— when possible‛ of the Visuddhi-magga.

Some teachers take the view that not only the five Precepts but also the Ten Precepts are to be observed as permanent undertaking. They wrongly apply to the Ten Precepts the attribute of nicca-sīla, a ‘permanent undertaking’ which is only meant for the Five Precepts.

According to these teachers, ‚To observe the Five Precepts, it is not necessary to consider whether a person has the ability; he should observe the five Precepts forever. Regarding the Ten Precepts, even though it is urged that the Ten Precepts should be observed as a permanent undertaking, only persons with the ability should observe them. The ‘ability’ means the ability to abandon his treasure of gold and silver with no more attachment to it; giving up his possessions in this manner, he should observe the Ten Precepts for the whole of his life, not just for some days and months only’. If his intention is to avoid handing gold and silver during the period of observance only and to use them again afterwards, then he should not observe them at all.

Again, some people erroneously think and say: ‚It is difficult for people to abandon their own possessions of gold and silver; therefore, laymen are not fit to observe the Ten Precepts.‛ Also, according to the Visuddhi-magga Mahǎtika, the term ‘dǎsa’ (ten), should be taken as the Ten Precepts of sǎmaụeras. It is commented further that sīla here is meant to be like the sīla observed by Ghatikǎra the pot-maker and others. This commentarial statement makes for more confusion in the already mistaken view of these people. They take the extreme view that it is not enough for people to merely refrain from acquiring and accepting new wealth; they should be able to abandon all that they have already possessed just as Gha Tikara of the Ghatikǎra Sutta (Rǎjavagga, Majjhimapaṇṇǎsa) refrained from using gold and silver for his whole life. And only when they are like Ghatikǎra in this respect, they can be fully established in the Ten Precepts. Thus they have made an overstatement.

To clarify:

Their view is that only when a person can ‚abandon his treasure of gold and silver with no more attachment to it‛, he should observe the Ten Precepts. It is mistaken as it arises with reference to Jǎtarǔpa sikkhǎpada of the Ten Precepts. According to this interpretation, only when people can abandon all the wealth they possess, without clinging any more, they will be fully established in the precepts. Ghatikǎra is an anǎgǎmin (a Non-Returner), who has already abandoned all his wealth without clinging any more. Nowadays, although the laity do not acquire fresh wealth on the day of observance of the Ten Precepts, they have stored up at home and elsewhere all the wealth they have made previously and so it is against the jǎtarǔpa sikkhǎpada. Hence, they should not observe the Ten Precepts unless they abandon all their wealth with no more attachment. Even if they take the Ten Precepts, they fail to keep them.

The interpretation of these teachers is not sustainable, because there is for bhikkhus, rupiyasikkhapada, concerning handling and possession of money which is more subtle and nobler than the jǎtarǔpa sikkhapada of the laity. According to that sikkhǎpada, a bhikkhu should not accept money nor let others do so for him; if it is left near him in the absence of someone to receive it, he should not remain complacent but raise his objection saying:

‚Gold and silver is not allowable for bhikkhus; we do not want to accept it.‛ If he does not

1574

 

raise any objection, then he commits an offence; and the gold and silver should be abandoned by him too. This is the disciplinary rule laid down by the Buddha.

Suppose a dǎyaka comes to a bhikkhu and offers money, even though the bhikkhu, following the Vinaya rules, forbade him and refuses to accepts it; but he leaves it all the same and goes away; if another dǎyaka comes along and the bhikkhu tells him about the money and the dǎyaka says: ‚Then please show me a safe place for keeping the money‛, the bhikkhu may go up to the seventh terrace of the monastery, taking the dǎyaka with him, and says: ‚Here is a safe place‛. But he should not say: ‚Keep it here‛. However, when the dǎyaka has gone away after keeping the money safely in the place shown by the bhikkhu, the bhikkhu can close the door of the room carefully and keep watch on it. In doing so, the bhikkhu is not guilty of infringement of any disciplinary rule, states the Commentary clearly on rǔpiya sikkhǎpada.

If possession of gold and silver is not allowable for the laity observing the jǎtarǔpa sikkhǎpada, it will, by no means, be allowable for the bhikkhu who observes the subtler and nobler precepts to keep watch on his gold and silver. Thus, it should be noted that if such a bhikkhu is free from offence, so is the laity who is not affected in the observance of the jǎtarǔpa sikkhǎpada by his possession of wealth left in place of security.

In the Visuddhi-magga Mahǎtikǎ, the example of GhaÔikǎra the pot-maker, is not cited to convey the meaning that ‚the laity should observe the Ten Precepts only when they can abandon all their wealth without clinging any more‛ like Ghatikǎra. Actually, the example of GhaÔikara, a superior observer of the Ten Precepts, is cited just to exhort the people not to be content with their ordinary observance of the Ten Precepts, but that they should make efforts to become observers of a higher type following Ghatikara's example. Even though they cannot be equal to him, the citation is made in order to encourage them to emulate Ghatikara as far as possible.

The authority for this remark is: ‚sīlamayanti niccasīla uposatha niyamǎdiνasena pañca attha dasa νǎ silǎni samǎdiyantassa as commented in the Itivuttaka AÔÔhakathǎ by Acariya Dhammapǎla Thera, the author of Visuddhi-magga Mahǎtikǎ. The Commentary mentions three kinds of morality, namely, (i) the five Precepts observed permanently (nicca sīla),

(ii) the Eight Precepts observed on uposatha days, (uposatha sīla), and (iii) the Ten Precepts observed occasionally (niyama sīla). It is clear that, according to this Commentary, the ten precepts are not observed permanently; they are observed occasionally.

Again, in the Sagǎthǎvagga SaÑyutta Pǎli, Sakka SaÑyutta, we find the following account. Sakka, King of Devas, came down from Vejayanta Palace to go to the royal garden. When he was about to get onto his chariot, he paid homage to the eight directions. Then the Deve Mǎtali said: ‚To whom do you pay homage, Sir ?‛

Sakka said:                         Ye gahaṭṭhǎ puññakarǎ, sīlaνanto upasakǎ, dhammena dǎraṁ posenti, te namassǎmi Mǎtali.

Mǎtali, some people perform meritorious deeds; they are also endowed with morality; they take refuge in the Three Gems of Buddha, Dhamma, and Sangha, and they support their wives and children righteously. To them I pay homage.

The term ‘Sīlaνanto’ in the Sakka's reply is explained by the commentator thus:

Sīlaνanto ti upǎsakatte patiṭṭhǎya pañcahi pi dasahi pi sīlehi samannǎgatǎ. —— Those, who are endowed with morality means those who take refuge in the Three Gems and become established in the five Precepts and the Ten Precepts.‛ (According to this Commentary it is clear that the people to whom Sakka, King of Devas, pay homage are the people who, living with their families, observe the five and Ten Precepts).

Also in the SaÑyutta Sub-Commentary, it is commented thus: niccasīlaνasena pañcahi

 

niyamaνasena dasahi —— the five Precepts should be taken as Nicca-sīla, the Ten Precepts as Niyama-sīla.

 

Niyama Sīla

In the Magadha Dictionary, verse 444, the meaning ‘Niyama Sīla’ is briefly shown thus:

‚The morality which must be observed forever is Yǎma Sīla. The morality which is not observed forever but only occasionally is called Niyama Sīla. The expression, ‘Yǎma-sīla’ and ‘Niyama-sīla’, has its origin in Brahmanism. (Not harming, not speaking lies, not stealing, not indulging in ignoble sexual act, not accepting alms-food–these five are yǎma- sīla which must be observed forever; purifying, being easily content, practising austerity, reciting the Vedas, recollecting the Brahmǎ–these five are niyama-sīla which should be observed occasionally (Amarakosa Brǎhmaṇa Vagga, v. 49.)

According to the SaÑyutta Pǎli and its Commentary, it is clear that even the people who are supporting their families by right livelihood can observe the Ten Precepts. Hence the view: ‚People should observe the Ten Precepts only when they can abandon their gold and silver without clinging anymore, like GhaÔikǎra, the pot-maker‛ is not a right one; it is merely an overstatement.

Moreover, of the ten duties of a king, mentioned in the MahǎhaÑsa Jǎtaka of the Asīti Nipǎta, the Commentary says that by the term ‘sīla’ is meant both the Five and the Ten Precepts. Therefore, it is evident that kings observe also the Ten Precepts as (one of) their duties. If it is maintained that ‚the Ten Precepts should be observed only when they can be observed forever‛, then kings who have chief queens, lesser queens and maids of honour and a treasury filled with gold and silver would not be able to observe the Ten Precepts because of the Abrahmacariya and Jǎtarǔpa sikkhǎpadas. Had it been impossible for kings to observe, then the Commentator would not have included the Ten Precepts in his comment on sīla of the ten kingly duties. But the Commentator has definitely mentioned them in his comment. Therefore, the Ten Precepts are not ñicca-sīla; they are the morality to be observed whenever one is able to do so.

Moreover, the KhuddakapǎÔha Commentary explains how the Eight Precepts are derived from the ten sikkhǎpadas: ‚Of the ten precepts9, the first two, Pǎụǎtipǎtǎ sikkhǎpada and Adinnǎdǎna sikkhǎpada, are to be observed by the laity or sǎmaụeras as nicca sīla. (The third precept, Abrahmacariya sikkhǎpada, is not mentioned as nicca sīla for the laity. It is the precept to be observed only when one is able to do so.) Again, out of the ten precepts, the seventh one, namely, Naccagīta sikkhǎpada and the eighth one, namely, Mǎlǎgandha sikkhǎpada merge as one factor, the last sikkhǎpada of Jǎtarǔpa is excluded.

In accordance with this Commentary also, those out of the ten precepts which the laity should observe permanently are four, namely, refraining from killing, stealing, lies and taking intoxicants. The laity cannot always observe Abrahmacariya sikkhǎpada. They are also unable to observe permanently the precepts of Vikǎlabhojana, Niccagīta, etc. Thus it is clear that all these ten precepts are niyama type of sīla to be observed only when able.

Although it is mentioned in the KhuddakapǎÔha Commentary that Jǎtarǔpa sikkhǎpada is a special precept for sǎmaụeras, breaking it will not entail falling from novicehood. Because in the Mahǎkhandhaka of the Vinaya Mahǎvagga Pǎli, although the Exalted One laid down the ten liugas (factors) which will make the novices fall from their novicehood, only the first five from the Ten Precepts are included in the ten liugas. The last five are not include. Therefore, in spite of breaking one of these last five factors, the novices will not fall from their novicehood; they are only guilty of breach of the rules which entail due punishment. If they take the punishment imposed by their teachers in the form of carrying sand, water, etc., they will become again good novices, duly absolved from guilt.

    1. The Ten Precepts (Dasa Sikkhǎpada): (1) Pǎnǎtipǎta, (2) Adinnǎdǎna, (3) Abrahmacariya, (4)

Musaνǎda (5) Surǎmeraya, (6) Vikǎlabhojana, (7) Nacca gita νǎdita νisuka-dassana, (8) Mǎlǎgandha νilepana dhǎrana mandana νibbǔsanatthǎna, (9) Ucccǎsayana Mahǎsayana, and (10) Jǎtarǔpa rajata patiggahana.

1576

 

Thus, even sǎmaụeras for whom the Ten Precepts are mandatory will not fall from their novicehood in spite of the Jǎtarǔpa sikkhǎpada. It is clear, therefore, that of the ten precepts, the last five are not so important as the first five for semen eras. Thus, it is not proper to say and write very seriously exhorting strict observance of the Jǎtarǔpa sikkhǎpada for the laity when it is not regarded as very important even for sǎmaụeras.

It is accepted that both the Visuddhi-magga and the Khuddakapatha Commentary are written by the Venerable Mahǎ Buddhaghosa. As the two books are written by one and the same author, the exposition should not be different. The passage from the Visuddhi-magga:

upasakanamnicsīlaνasena pañca sikkhǎpadǎni sati νǎ ussǎhe dasa —— The Ten Precepts is not nicca-sīla for the laity; they are niyama-sīla to be observed only when able‛ should thus be noted to be in line with the Khuddakapǎtha and Itivuttaka Commentaries.

With respect to breach of precepts, the Khuddakapǎtha Commentary, after dealing with matters concerning novices, states: ‚Whereas, in the case of the laity, after taking the vow of the five Precepts, if one of them is broken, only that one is broken; and if that one be observed by taking a new vow, the five precepts are complete again.‛ But some teachers (apare) maintain thus: ‚If the five precepts be taken separately, i.e. one after another, breach of one will not cause the breach of the rest.‛ However, if they say, at the beginning of taking precepts, ‚Pañcauga samannǎgatam sīlam samǎdiyǎmi —— I vow to observe the complete Five Precepts‛, then, if one of them is broken, all are broken; because the vow was initially taken to keep the precepts together. As to the result of breach of precepts, each breach will have its own consequences, not affecting others.

But some teachers rationalize this view by saying that after vowing to observe the complete five Precepts, if one of them is broken, all are not broken; others remain unaffected. If we thus accept this rationalization, there will be no difference at all in their views. In this connection, the Sikkhapada Vibhaṅga of the Sammohavinodani states:

 

Gahattha yam yam νitikkamanti, tam tadeνa khandam hoti bhijjati, aνasesam na bhijjati, kasmǎ gahattha hi anibaddhasilǎ honti, yam yam sakkonti, tam tadeνa gopenti.

After taking the precepts, if the lay men break one of them, only that one is broken; the rest are not. Because for the laity there is no mandatory permanent precepts to observe like novices. Of the five precepts, they may observe whichever they can; one, two or three, but not necessarily all the five. We should not say that because they observe only partially and not the complete five Precepts it does not amount to observance of the precepts and that they will not get any merit for it.‛

It should be noted thus that even though the laity cannot observe all five precepts but only as many as possible, they will get merit and that their sīla is genuine. In this connection, the Patisambhidǎmagga Commentary comments on Pariyanta Pǎrisuddhi-sīla (this morality is described fully under morality in groups of fives). There are two kinds of limit regarding sīla, namely, the limit to the number of precepts observed and the limit to the duration of observance. The laity may observe one precept, or two, three, four, five, eight or ten precepts. But the trainees (sikkhamǎna sǎmaụera and sǎmaụerī) have to observe the Ten Precepts in full. This is the limit to the number of precepts observed.

The essential meaning here is: If the laity take precepts numbering one, two, three, four, five, eight or ten and observed them properly, his morality will become Sikkhǎpada Pariyanta Pǎrisuddhi-sīla, a pure one with the limit in number.

Therefore, although in practice one does not vow to take one, two, three or four, but all five precepts, it is not mandatory to observe all of them. If they can observe only one precept, they should observe that one. If they can observe two, they should observe those two; and so on.

It may be questioned when the laity have the right to observe any number of precepts they wish, why the five Precepts alone are prescribed in the Visuddhi-magga thus:

Upǎsakopǎsikǎnam niccasīlaνasena pañnca sikkhǎpadǎni?

 

The answer is that the Commentary is here concerned mainly with the principle of morality, which requires that all the five precepts must be observed permanently,

niccasīlaνasena panca sikkhǎpadǎni‛. We have no right to leave out any precept we wish. It will be a guilt to break any one of the five precepts. It is not only in the Visuddhi-magga but also in other texts that the five Precepts is shown as Nicca-sīla in the light of the principle of morality.

Brahmacariya-Pañcama Sīla

In addition to the five, Eight and Ten Precepts, there is also Brahmacariya-Pañcama Sīla observed by the laity. However, that Brahmacariya-Pañcama Sīla is, in reality, the five precepts. The third precept of the original five, ‚Kǎmesu micchǎ cǎrǎ νeramani- sikkhǎpadam samǎdiyǎmi‛ is replaced by ‚Abrahmacariyǎ νeramani-sikkhǎpadam samǎdiyǎmi‛ to be Brahmacariya-Pañcama Sīla.

The Brahmacariya-Pañcama Sīla was observed at the time of Buddha Kassapa by Gavesi Upǎsaka. (Aṅguttara Nikǎya, Pañcaka Nipǎta, 3. Upǎsaka Vagga, 13. Gavesi Sutta.) At the time of Buddha Gotama, this sīla was observed by Ugga, the Banker of Vesǎli and Ugga, the Banker of Hatthigǎma, Vajjian Country. (Aṅguttara Nikǎya, Atthaka Nipata, 3. Gahapati Vagga, 1 Sutta and 2 Sutta.) The two Uggas took the Brahmacariya-Pañcama Sīla from the Exalted One and kept observing them; of the four wives they each possessed, the eldest ones were given away in marriage to the men they loved and the remaining ones were also abandoned likewise and thereafter they remained single for life; they were lay ‘Non-Returners’. It should not be misunderstood that married persons who want to observe the Brahmacariya-sīla at the present time have to abandon their wives with no more attachment to them. In other words, it should not be taken that they may not observe this sīla unless they are prepared to renounce their wives altogether. Because in the words of the Khuddakapǎtha Commentary, mentioned above, ‚of the ten precepts only four, namely, Pǎụǎtipǎtǎ, Adinnǎdǎna, Musǎνǎda, and Surǎmeraya, are regarded as nicca-sīla”. Hence it is evident that Abrahmacariya sikkhǎpada and the remaining precepts, such as Vikǎlabhojana, etc. are not nicca-sīla; they are niyama-sīla to be observed occasionally. Even though they cannot observe the precepts exactly like Ghatikara the Pot-Maker, they can observe them as niyama-sīla as far as possible. So also, with regard to Brahmacariya- Pañcama Sīla, the two Uggas, being ‘Non-Returners’, abandoned their wives without anymore attachment, and observed the precepts for life. If other people can follow their example and observe this precept, it is well and good; but if they cannot emulate them fully, they should observe the precept only according to their ability.

Brahmacariya-Pañcama Ekabhattika Sīla

furthermore, there is yet Brahmacariya-Pañcama Ekabhattika Sīla (or Ekabhattika Sīla). Ekabhattika means taking only one meal a day, in the morning. So, if lay people want to observe this sīla, they may, after making the vow of Brahmacariya-Pañcama precepts, take one more precept by saying: ‚Vikǎlabhojanǎ νeramani-sikkhǎpadam samǎdiyǎmi‛. Or, if they wish to take the vow as a whole, they may do so by saying: ‚Brahmacariya- Pañcama Ekabhattikasiliam samǎdiyǎmi‛. This sīla was observed by Dhammika Upasaka and Nandamatǎ Upǎsikǎ, etc. at the time of the Exalted One, according to the Dhammika Sutta of the Suttanipǎta Commentary. At the time of Buddha Kassapa, Gavesi Upǎsaka also observed this sīla; so did five hundred laymen. (Aṅguttara Nikǎya, Panñcaka Nipǎta, 3. Upǎsaka Vagga, 10. Gavesi Sutta.)

AÔÔhanga Uposatha Sīla

It may be questioned why, regarding the Five Precepts, the term ‘pañna’ alone is used, and, regarding the Ten Precepts, the term ‘dǎsa’ is used; whereas in describing the Eight Precepts not only the term ‘attha’ but the additional term ‘uposatha’ is used?

The term ‘Uposatha’ has five meanings, namely,

  1. Recitation of Pǎtimokkha,
  2. Proper name for persons or animals,

 

1578

 

  1. Observance,
  2. The sīla which should be observed, and
  3. The day for observing sīla.

Of these five, the first meaning (1) is concerned only with the bhikkhu; and the second meaning (2), being the name for a prince (e.g. Prince Uposatha) or of an elephant (e.g. Uposatha Elephant), etc. has no connection with the Chapter on Sīla; only the remaining three meanings are to be considered here.

The three meanings are derived from the Pǎli term ‘Upaνasa’ which means observing or fulfilling the precepts. The third meaning (3) is the act of observing the precepts. The fourth meaning (4) is the precepts, which should be kept. The fifth meaning (5) is the day on which the precepts are kept.

No particular day was fixed by the virtuous people in the past for observance of the five Precepts and the Ten Precepts; only the Eight Precepts was observed on specially fixed day. Hence the special epithet of Uposatha for these eight precepts.

There is another point to consider. The five Precepts is not as numerous as the Eight Precepts and as it is to be kept everyday, no special day was named for their observance. But as the Ten Precepts is higher than the Eight Precepts, the virtuous people in the past should have fixed a special day for their observance. If so, why had they not done so? The probable reason is that the Eight Precepts is specially suitable for the laity whereas the Ten Precepts is not. According to the Visuddhi-magga, the Ten Precepts is for sǎmaụeras and sǎmaụerīs. The Khuddakapatha Commentary also states that the last precept, Jǎtarǔpa sikkhǎpada, of the Ten Precepts, is a special one for sǎmaụeras. It is, therefore, evident that the Ten Precepts is specifically for sǎmaụeras, not for laymen.

Therefore, the learned and virtuous in the past selected, out of the two kinds of sīla which concerned them, the Eight Precepts which is of a higher form, to be observed on a specially appointed day. Only the Eight Precepts is therefore called Uposatha as explained in the Visuddhi-magga.

The virtuous are not content with the observance of sīla only; they also wish to make meritorious deeds through giving alms, which entail acquiring, buying, shopping of things to offer. Consequently, they cannot properly observe the Jǎtarǔpa-rajata sikkhǎpada. Therefore, the ancient people fixed a special day for observance of the Eight Precepts only.

Navañga Uposatha

In the Aṅguttara Nikǎya (Navaka Nipǎta, 2. Sihanǎda Vagga, 8. Sutta) an exposition on Naνañga Uposatha Sīla is given with this introduction: ‚The Nine Precepts is beneficial, advantageous, powerful‛. In enumerating them, the Exalted One expounds the usual Eight Precepts from the Pǎụǎtipǎtǎ sikkhǎpada up to Uccǎsayana-Mahǎsayana sikkhǎpada, but ends up with the formula for practice of loving-kindness thus: ‚Mettǎ sahagatena cetasǎ ekam disam pharitνǎ νiharǎmi —— I abide with thoughts of loving-kindness directed to beings in one direction.‛

According to the discourse, to keep the Naνañga Uposatha Sīla, after taking the usual Eight Precepts, one keeps on developing Loving-kindness. A man who observes the Eight Precepts without any breach and keeps on developing loving-kindness is called an observer of the Nine Precepts. Loving-kindness is to be developed whereas sīla is to be observed. Therefore, to practise the Nine Precepts, one need not recite the nine precepts when taking the vow. It is sufficient to take the usual Eight Precepts and to develop loving-kindness as much as possible; then one is said to be practising the Nine Precepts (Naνañga Uposatha).

With regard to loving-kindness, as the Exalted One particularly mentioned ‘ekaṁ disaṁ’, diffusing loving-kindness with one direction in mind is more effective than doing so without minding the direction. One should direct one's thought to all beings in the ten directions (the four cardinal points, the four intermediate points, plus above and below), one after another, beginning from whichever direction one wishes.

 

Even though there are four sublime mental states10, the Exalted One takes only loving- kindness and adds it to the Eight, thus prescribing the Nine Precepts because loving- kindness has a great power. That is why the Exalted One has expounded the Mettǎ Sutta in the Khuddakapǎtha and the Suttanipǎta.

Also, in the Aṅguttara Nikǎya, (Ekǎdasaka Nipata, 2. Anussati Vagga, 5. Sutta), are expounded the eleven advantages that accrue repeatedly to him who develops loving- kindness:

      1. he sleeps well in peace,
      2. he wakes up well in peace,
      3. he dreams no bad dreams,
      4. he is dearly loved by human beings,
      5. he is dearly loved by non-human beings (ogres and petas),
      6. he is protected by devas,
      7. he is not afflicted by fire, poison and weapons,
      8. his mind is easily concentrated,
      9. his face is calm and clear,
      10. he dies unconfused, and
      11. if he cannot penetrate higher Dhamma, arahatta-magga and phala, in this life, he will take rebirth in the Brahmǎ-world.

Therefore, it is clear that loving-kindness is more powerful than the other three sublime mental states.

Three Kinds of Uposatha Sīla Uposatha Sīla is of three kinds:

        1. Gopala Uposatha - The Cowherd's Uposatha
        2. Nigantha Uposatha - The Naked Ascetic's Uposatha
        3. Ariya Uposatha - The Noble One's Uposatha

as expounded by the Exalted One in the Aṅguttara Nikǎya (Tika Nipǎta, 2. Mahǎ Vagga, 10. Visakhuposatha Sutta). The essential meanings are-

  1. The Uposatha Sīla observed with thoughts of a cowherd is called ‘Gopǎla Uposatha’. After grazing the cattle all day long, the cowherd returns them to the owner in the evening. On reaching home, he thinks only in this way: ‚Today, I have grazed the cattle in such-and- such a field and taken them to water at such-and-such a place. Tomorrow, I'll take them to such-and-such field for food and to such-and-such a place for water.‛ Similarly, the observer of Uposatha Sīla, having greedy thoughts of food, thinks: ‚Today, I have taken such-and-such a kind of food. Tomorrow, I'll take such-and-such a kind.‛ If he spends the day thus like the cowherd, his uposatha is called Gopǎla Uposatha.
  2. The Uposatha Sīla observed by a naked ascetic who holds wrong views is called Nigantha Uposatha. for example, according to their practice with regard to Pǎụǎtipǎtǎ precept, killing living beings beyond a distance of one hundred yojana east, west, north and south must not be done. Within such-and-such a distance killing is allowed, thus giving a chance of committing evil. Differentiation between forbidden and unforbidden places for doing wrong, they practise their uposatha. The uposatha practised by the holders of such a view is called Nigantha Uposatha.
  3. If the uposatha is observed after purifying the mind of defilements through recollection of the special attributes of the Buddha, etc. it is called Ariya Uposatha. The Ariya Uposatha again is of six kinds:

    1. The four Sublime mental states: Loving-kindness (Metta), Compassion (Karuụǎ), Altruistic joy (Mudita) and Equanimity (Upekkhǎ).

1580

 

      1. Brahmuposatha    -     Noble11 Uposatha
      2. Dhammuposatha -      Dhamma Uposatha
      3. Saṇghuposatha     -     Sangha Uposatha
      4. Sīluposatha           -     Sīla Uposatha
      5. Devatuposatha      -     Devata Uposatha
      6. Atthanguposatha -      Uposatha with the eight

precepts

 

  1. The uposatha that is observed by taking the Eight Precepts and repeatedly recollecting the special attributes of the Buddha such as Araham, etc. is called Brahmuposatha.
  2. The uposatha that is observed by taking the Eight Precepts and repeatedly recollecting the special attributes of the Dhamma is called Dhammuposatha.
  3. The uposatha that is observed by taking the Eight Precepts and repeatedly recollecting the special attributes of the Sangha is called Saṇghuposatha.
  4. The uposatha that is observed by taking the Eight Precepts, observing without breaking any of them and repeatedly recollecting the special attributes of sīla is called Siluposatha.
  5. Reflecting that ‚there are in the world devas and Brahmǎs who have endowed themselves with noble qualities of pure faith, morality, learning, generosity, and wisdom in their previous births and as a result are reborn in the realm of devas and Brahmas; such noble qualities are present in me, too‛, one observes the uposatha comparing himself with deνatǎs. Such uposatha is called Devatuposatha. (Here deνatǎ stands for both devas and Brahmǎs.)
  6. After taking the Eight Precepts, one reflects thus: ‚Just as arahats never kill or harm any living being and always have compassion for them, so also I do not kill or harm any living being and have compassion for them; by this practice, I am following the way of arahats.‛ The uposatha observed in this manner reflecting on each of the eight precepts is called Atthanguposatha.

It should be noted that the division of uposatha into the three and the six kinds is in reference to the manner of keeping it. Primarily, however, the sīla which is observed is of two kinds only, Atthanga Uposatha Sīla and Navañga Uposatha Sīla as already stated above.

Three Kinds of Uposatha Day

The classification below is made in the light of the Aṅguttara Nikǎya (Tika Nipata, 4. Devadutadvagga, 7. Raja Sutta, etc.), which says: ‚uposatham upaνasanti patijagarontiand

cǎtuddasim pañcaddasim, yǎ ca pakkhassa atthami, pǎtihǎriya pakkhañ ca, atthanga susamǎgatam.

 

  1. Pakati Uposatha (Ordinary Uposatha Day)

In the above Pǎli verse, the lines reading ‚cǎtuddasim pañaddasim, yǎ ca pakkhassa atthami‛ refer to ordinary Uposatha days. In accordance with this, each fortnight of a month, waxing or waning, has three uposatha days, namely, the eighth, the fourteenth and the fifteenth days. Therefore, a month has six Uposatha days, which are called ordinary Uposatha days. In the Commentary, however, the waxing fortnight has four Uposatha days,

    1. Noble: Brahmǎ; here Brahmǎ refers to the Buddha, the Noblest Being.

 

namely, the fifth, the eighth, the fourteenth and the fifteenth waxing days; the waning fortnight has four Uposatha days, too, namely, the fifth, the eighth, the fourteenth and the fifteenth waning days; altogether there are eight Uposatha days in a month. These eight are ordinary Uposatha days usually observed by the laity.

(Whereas, nowadays, the lay people observe only four Uposatha days in each month. These are the eighth waxing, the full-moon, the eighth waning and the new-moon days.)

  1. PaÔijǎgara Uposatha (Pre-and Post-Uposatha Days)

PaÔijǎgara Uposatha means the eight ordinary Uposatha days observed with one additional day before and after each of them. (Pati means ‘repeatedly’; Jǎgara means ‘waking’. Therefore, Paṭijǎgara-sīla may be interpreted as morality which repeatedly wakes up from the slumber of defilements.) To calculate the number of days: the fifth waxing Uposatha day is preceded by the fourth waxing, and followed by the sixth waxing Uposatha days; the eighth Uposatha day is preceded by the seventh waxing and followed by the ninth waxing Uposatha days; the fortnight waxing Uposatha day is preceded by the thirteenth waxing Uposatha day (but there is not Uposatha day to follow); the full-moon day is not preceded by an Uposatha day but is followed by the first waning Uposatha day. Hence, serially there are the fourth, the fifth, the sixth, the seventh, the eighth, the ninth, the thirteenth, the fourteenth waxing, the full-moon and the first waning days. Thus there are ten days in the waxing fortnight and ten days in the waning fortnight of the month, making altogether eight Pakati Uposatha and twelve Patijǎgara Uposatha days in a month.

  1. PǎÔihǎriya Uposatha.

The Uposatha which is more powerful than the Paṭijǎgara is called PǎÔihǎriya. PaÔijǎgara Uposatha has intervening days in the waxing and waning fortnight. PǎÔihǎriya Uposatha has no such days, sīla being observed continuously.

If the laity wants to observe PǎÔihǎriya Uposatha, they should observe for the whole three months of Vassa (rains-retreat) without a break. If they cannot observe for the whole three months, they should do so for one month from the full moon of Thadingyut (October) to the full moon of Tazaungmon (November). If they cannot observe for one month, they should do so for fifteen days from the full moon to the new moon of Thadingyut. This is stated in the Aṅguttara Nikǎya Commentary.

However, according to the Sutta Nipǎta Attakhatha (the Dhammika Sutta of the C|la Vagga), the Uposatha observed for five months (Waso, Wagoung, Tawthalin, Thadingyut, Tazaungmon) without break is PǎÔihǎriya Uposatha. Whereas other teachers say that the Uposatha observed for each of the three months of Waso, Tazaungmon and Tabaung without break is called PǎÔihǎriya Uposatha. Still other teachers say that, according to Pǎli Texts, there are three Pakati Uposatha days, namely, the eighth, the fourteenth and the fifteenth of each fortnight of a month. If, in addition to those three Pakati Uposatha days, four more days, namely, the seventh before the eighth and the ninth after the eighth, the thirteenth before the fourteenth and the first day after the fifteenth are observed, such Uposatha is called PǎÔihǎriya Uposatha. The Commentator remarks that for the benefit of the good people, who wish to acquire good merit, all kinds of Sīlas are mentioned to enable them to observe whichever they like.

Of the three views shown in the Suttanipǎta Atthakatha, the Commentator's own view:

‚the Uposatha observed for five months is PǎÔihǎriya Uposatha,‛ agrees in essence with the Aṅguttara Commentary, where the period of continuous observance is shown as three months; whereas in the Suttanipata Commentary, it is five months. That is the only difference.

The third view from the Suttanipǎta Commentary is in agreement with that of the Commentaries on the Nemi Jǎtaka, Vimǎnavatthu (Uttara Vimǎnavatthu), the Theragǎtha and the Suruci Jǎtaka of the Pakinnaka Nipǎta.

However, according to the Sagathavagga of the SaÑyutta AÔÔhakathǎ (Indaka Vagga, 5. Sutta) the Pǎṭihǎriya-uposatha days in each fortnight of the month are the seventh, the ninth, the thirteenth, and the first waning or waxing day after the fifteenth and the half month after νassa, i.e. from the first waning to the new-moon day of Thadingyut.

1582

 

Herein, there is one thing to consider: Even though the Commentaries on the Aṅguttara, the Suttanipǎta, the Jǎtaka, and the SaÑyutta are written by the same Commentator, Venerable Mahǎ Buddhaghosa, why are they different from one another regarding Uposatha days?

That the Buddha actually described the three kinds of Uposatha is clear from the Visakh'uposath Sutta, but there is no sutta delivered by the Buddha to set aside specific days, three or six, as Uposatha days. The fourteenth Uposatha, the fifteenth Uposatha, the eighth Uposatha, PǎÔihǎriya Uposatha mentioned before are not prescribed by the Exalted One as days of Uposatha observance. Indeed, it was Sakka, King of Devas, who said to TǎvatiÑsa Deities: ‚People observe Uposatha on the fourteenth, the fifteenth, and the eighth. On the days called Pǎtihǎriya, too, they observe Uposatha.‛ He was given this information by Catumaharajika who went round in the human world preparing a list of the virtuous. The Buddha was only reproducing the words of Sakka. The classification of the fourteenth, the fifteenth and the eighth Uposatha days is merely a statement of the Uposatha days traditionally observed by people. There is no special discourse expounded by the Exalted One to enjoin Uposatha must be observed on these days or must not be observed on other days.

Thus the fourteenth, the fifteenth, the eighth Uposatha days were the days of Uposatha observance prescribed by the ancient people. So, traditionally, there were only three Pakati- Uposatha days, but later on people observed the fifth day also and therefore there come to be four Uposatha days in each fortnight of a month. Thus the fifth Uposatha day is mentioned in the Commentary. Nowadays people observe only four Uposatha in a month.

The Buddha did not prescribe any specific Uposatha day because people can observe the precepts on whichever day they like. In mentioning PaÔijǎgara and PǎÔihǎriya Uposatha days as special days for observance, the Commentators are merely recording the various customary practices of the people. Hence these seeming differences in the Commentaries.

Moreover, the Aṅguttara, the Suttanipǎta, the SaÑyutta and the Jǎtaka which make expositions of sīla are known as the Suttanta Desanǎ, the teachings in discourses; they are also known as Vohǎra Desanǎ because, in these discourses, the Buddha, who is incomparable in the usage of the world, employs the terms and expressions of the people which can never be uniform. Thus, with regard to different classifications of Uposatha, as all are meant to develop good merit, it is not necessary to decide which view is right and which view is wrong. In the Suttanipata Commentary the three views are described advising readers to accept whichever they like.

Sīla-observers select suitable days which they prefer and observe Uposatha accordingly in many ways. And all their observance develops merits, so the Commentators write, recording the ways employed by the people. In the Discourses, Suttanta Desanǎ, even the Buddha expounded following the usages of the people. Why did the Exalted One expound in this manner? Because He wished them not to violate their traditional customs which are not demeritorious.

The principal objective of the Exalted One is to expound only such realities as mind and matter (Nǎma-rǔpa Paramattha Dhamma) that would facilitate attainment of the Paths, fruition States and Nibbǎna. Teaching in such abstruse terms could be beneficial to those with right perception. But it could make those lacking it to commit wrong deeds which would lead them to the four lower worlds. for example, those who have wrong perception of Nǎma-rǔpa dhamma would think thus: ‚In this world there is nǎma-rǔpa only; there is neither ‘I’ nor ‘others’; if there is no ‘others’ there will be no harm in killing them: and there will be neither ‘mine’ nor ‘others’; therefore, there will be no harm in stealing things, in committing adultery, etc. In this manner, they will freely break the rules of society and do such unwholesome acts which will cause rebirths in the lower planes of existence.

In terms of Ultimate Truth (paramattha-sacca) there is neither ‘I’ nor ‘others’, neither ‘man’ nor ‘woman’, etc. There are only aggregates of nǎma-rǔpa (mental and physical phenomena). for those incapable of understanding the terms of Ultimate Truth, the Buddha employed terms of Conventional Truth (samuti-sacca) in giving Discourses (Suttanta

 

desanǎ). Though all is a mass of nǎma and rǔpa, by conventional-usage, it is determined for easy discrimination that such-and-such a mass is ‘I’ such and such a mass is ‘they’, such-and-such a mass is ‘mother’, ‘father’, etc. If people deviate the norm set up by conventional usages, they will go astray doing wrong deeds. It is to prevent them from falling to the lower planes of existence as a consequence of their misdeeds that the Buddha teaches the discourses in conventional terms.

If, however, only Discourses were delivered, people would take such term as ‘I’, ‘they’, ‘my son’, ‘my daughter’, ‘my wife’, ‘my property’, etc., as Ultimate Realities and their belief in Permanent Personality (sakkǎya-diṭṭhi) would become so great that they would not attain magga, phala and Nibbǎna.

Hence the teaching of Nǎma-Rǔpa Paramattha Dhamma by the Buddha.

Some teachers write: ‚In the Vinaya PiÔaka there is an injunction for bhikkhus not to observe ‘bhikkhu uposatha’ (recitation of Pǎtimokkha rules) on non-Uposatha days. If they do so, they commit the offence of dukkata-apatti. Likewise, laymen should not observe the Eight Precepts on non-Uposatha days.‛

Such writing shows they are not accomplished in interpreting the Teaching of the Buddha. Vinaya Desanǎ is called Anǎdesanǎ in Buddhist literature; it means the authoritative injunction laid down by the Exalted One. If a bhikkhu commits even with good intention a forbidden act, he is guilty because he goes against the command of the Exalted One and transgresses the rules of the Vinaya. To assume that such a Vinaya rule is also applicable to laymen in their observance of Uposatha, to say that people must not observe precepts on non-Uposatha days and that doing so will be an offence, is a clear misinterpretation of the Desanǎ. In brief, Uposatha being a pure and noble observance can be fulfilled on any day. The more it is observed the greater will be the beneficial results.

Therefore, the Sub-commentary on the Mahǎ Sudassana Sutta of the Mahǎ Vagga, Dīgha Nikǎya, says: ‚uposatham νuccati atthaugasamannǎgatam sabbadiνasesu gahaṭṭhehi rakkhitabbasīlam-uposatha is said to be the sīla with eight factors that can be observed by laymen on all days.‛ (This Sub-commentary is written by the Ven. Dhammapǎla who has also written the Anutikǎ, the Sub-commentary of the M|latikǎ, the Visuddhi-magga Mahǎtikǎ, the Itivuttaka Atthakathǎ, etc., and other Sub-commentaries.)

 

  1. (a) Pakati-sīla, (b) Acǎra-sīla, (c) Dhammatǎ-sīla and (d) Pubbahetu-sīla.
    1. Non-transgression of the five Precepts by inhabitants of the Northern Continent is called Pakati-sīla. (By nature, these inhabitants refrain from wrong deeds, such as killing, etc. without taking the vow of the five Precepts.) Non-breaking of the five Precepts by them is not a matter of restraint through a vow (samadana-νirati), but of natural restraint even when transgression is demanded by circumstances (sampatta- νirati).
    2. following traditional practices of one's family, locality or sect is called Acǎra-sīla. (Refraining from evil because it is done so by one's ancestry is called Kula-acǎra; refraining from evil because it is generally done so in one's locality is called Desa- acǎra; refraining from evil because it is done so in one's sect is called Pǎsaṇa-sīla.)
    3. The kind of sīla kept by the mother of a Bodhisatta since she conceived her son, by virtue of which she has no thought for man, is called Dhammatǎ-sīla. (A Bodhisatta's mother regularly observes the five Precepts and desires no man, not even her husband, from the moment of conception. This is because an extremely Noble Being, the Bodhisatta, is lying in her womb. As the sīla is kept as a rule by the mother of a Bodhisatta, it is called Dhammatǎ-sīla.)
    4. The observance of sīla by chaste persons, such as the youth Pippali (who later became Mahǎ Kassapa) and the Bodhisatta like King Mahǎsīlava, through natural inclination and without anyone's instruction is called Pubbahetu-sīla. (As a result of habitual observance of sīla in their former births, they are by nature inclined to observe sīla in this life.)

 

1584

 

  1. (a) Pǎtimokkhasamvara-sīla, (b) Indriyasamvara-sīla, (c) Œjivapǎrisuddhi-sīla, and (d) Paccayasannissita-sīla.

These four are chiefly concerned with the bhikkhu. When the Bodhisatta, Sumedha the Hermit, reflected on the Perfection of Morality, he said to himself: ‚tath'eνa tνam catǔsu bhǔmisu, silǎni paripǔraya —— likewise, you should become accomplished in the four realms of sīla.‛

 

    1. Pǎtimokkhasamvara-sīla

The Sīla that liberates its observer from suffering of the four lower worlds is called Pǎtimokkhasamvara-sīla. (‚pǎti‛ - observer; ‚mokkha‛ - to set free)

The observer of this sīla (i) should have proper conduct, (ii) should have blameless, wholesome resorts, (iii) should see great danger in the slightest fault; the offence may be small like a particle of dust but one should see in it a danger as big as Mount Meru which has a height of one hundred and sixty-eight thousand yojanas above and under water and

(iv) should observe and practise the precepts properly.

To explain further:

  1. In the world, there is Œcǎra-dhamma that should be practised, and there is Anǎcǎra- dhamma that should not be practised. The three wrong physical actions (killing, stealing and unlawful sexual intercourse) and the four wrong speeches (telling lies, backbiting, abusing and babbling), altogether seven wrong doings (duccarita), and other deeds that cause breach of sīla constitute anǎcǎra.

To give some examples of unwholesome actions that would cause breach of sīla: in the world, some bhikkhus earn their living by making gifts of bamboo, leaves, flowers, fruits, soap powder, and tooth sticks to the laity; they degrade themselves by approving of the wrong speeches of the laity, flattering them to gain favour, telling much falsehood mixed with a little truth just like a lot of uncooked peas mixed with a few cooked ones in a pot. They look after children of the laity as nurse-maids, embracing them, dressing them, etc. They serve as messengers running errands for their lay supporters; they give medical treatment to laity, look after their properties, exchange food and beverage with them. Such wrong livelihood as well as every other resort of wrong livelihood condemned by the Buddha are called Anǎcǎra-dhamma.

It is improper for the bhikkhu to give bamboo, leaves, etc. even if the laity come and ask for their use; more so, therefore, when they are not asked for. Such acts of giving are not the business of bhikkhus. If they do so, they would be destroying the faith of the laity (kuladǔsana) in the Vinaya.

In this connection, it might be asked whether the laity's faith would not be destroyed if the bhikkhu does not give them what they want, or whether, if the bhikkhu gave them what they want, their faith would develop with the thought: ‚This is the bhikkhu who satisfies our needs.‛ The laity's faith in the bhikkhu as a disciple of the Exalted One has been genuine and pure even before receiving gifts from the bhikkhu; after their receipt, the laity will see him as the giver of bamboo, the giver of leaves, etc. and as a result attachment will arise in them. Therefore, their faith in the bhikkhu becomes tainted with attachment. The genuine faith has been destroyed. Accordingly, the Exalted One has condemned the giving of gifts by the bhikkhu, naming such act as Kulad|sana, ‘despoilment of the laity's faith’.

All practices which are the opposite of the aforesaid Anǎcǎra are Œcǎra practices which should be cultivated.

  1. Resort is of two kinds, namely, wrong resort and right resort.

Wrong resort: some bhikkhus, in the Teachings of the Buddha, have intimate dealings with prostitutes, widows, divorced women, spinsters, eunuchs and bhikkhunīs. They frequent ale houses which is unbecoming for a bhikkhu. They mingle with kings, ministers, heretics and their followers like ordinary laymen. They associate with people who have no faith, who abuse and threaten the disciples of the Buddha, bhikkhus, bhikkhunīs, male and

 

female lay devotees and who wish them ill. All these intimate associates of bhikkhus and places frequented by them are wrong resort for bhikkhus.

‘Wrong resorts’ here refers to unwholesome friendship and association and improper places for bhikkhus to visit. But if a prostitute invites bhikkhus for alms offering, they can go and receive it, maintaining steadfast mindfulness. Herein, prostitutes, widows, divorced women, spinsters, eunuchs and bhikkhunīs are regarded as unwholesome resorts, because they form the bases of five sensual pleasures. Ale houses, taverns etc. are dangerous to the noble practice of Dhamma. Association with kings and ministers are also not beneficial; offerings made by them may prove destructive like a thunderbolt. And the houses, where there is no faith, where people are abusive and threatening, are unwholesome resorts because they discourage faith and cause fear in the bhikkhu.

People and places as opposed to those described above constitute the bhikkhu's wholesome resort. Some lay people have faith and confidence in the Triple Gem; they believe also in kamma and its results; they are like wells or lakes where the bhikkhu may enjoy inexhaustible supply of water. Their houses are brightened by the colour of the robes of bhikkhus who visit them frequently. The atmosphere of such a place is filled with the breeze which is caused by movements of bhikkhus. Here, people wish them well, wish for the welfare of bhikkhus, bhikkhunīs and male and female lay devotees; such a house is a wholesome resort for bhikkhus.

To explain still further: Œcǎra, Anǎcǎra and Gocara.

Anǎcǎra (Improper Conduct)

There are two kinds of improper conduct (Anǎcǎra), namely, improper bodily conduct (Kǎyika Anǎcǎra) and improper verbal conduct (Vacasika Anǎcǎra).

Improper bodily conduct (Kǎyika Anǎcǎra)

After entering the Order, a bhikkhu acts disrespectfully towards the Sangha. He stands jostling the Elders, sits jostling them, stands or sits in front of them, takes a seat higher than that of the Elders, sits with his head covered with the robe, speaks while standing, waves his hands while talking, walks with the footwear on while the Elders are walking bare foot, takes a higher path while the Elders are taking a lower path, walks on a path while the Elders are walking on the ground, sits pushing the Elders, stands pushing them and give no place to the younger bhikkhus; (at the bath house) he puts faggots into stove without permission of the Elders and closes the door; (at the bathing place) he pushes the Elders and gets into the water in front of them, pushes them and bathes before they do, comes out jostling them before they do, and goes before them overtaking the Elders ahead of him; on reaching the village and town, he hurries into the laity's private and secret chambers and ladies' rooms; he strokes children's heads (showing signs of fondness). This is called improper bodily conduct (Kǎyika Anǎcǎra).

Improper verbal conduct (Vacasika Anǎcǎra)

After entering the Order, a bhikkhu acts disrespectfully towards the Sangha. He talks about Dhamma without asking for permission of the Elders, answers questions, recites the Pǎtimokkha without permission; talks while standing, waves his hands while talking. On reaching the village and town, without restraining himself, he speaks to the women or young girls: ‚You so and so of such and such a family, what do you have? Is there rice gruel? Is there cooked rice? Is there hard food to eat? What shall we drink? What hard food shall we eat? What sort of food shall we eat? What will you offer me?‛, etc. This is called improper verbal conduct (Vacasika Anǎcǎra.)

Ǎcǎra (Proper Conduct)

Œcǎra should be understood as the reverse of the said Anǎcǎra, improper conduct. furthermore, a bhikkhu is reverential, obedient, possessed of shame and conscience, wears his lower robe properly, wears his upper robe properly, his manners inspire reverential faith whether moving forwards or backwards, looking sideways, bending or stretching, his eyes are downcast, he guards the doors of his sense-faculties; he knows the right measure

1586

 

in eating, strives to be always wakeful, possesses mindfulness with full comprehension, he wants little, he is easily contented, he is strenuous in the practice of wholesome Dhamma, observes with meticulous care the Abhisamǎcǎrika-sīla described above. This is called proper conduct (Œcǎra).

Gocara (Proper Resort)

Gocara is of three kinds: Upanissaya Gocara, the resort that serves as a powerful support for one's moral developments; Œrakkha Gocara, the resort that serves as a guardian of the mind, and Upanibandha Gocara, the resort that serves as an anchor of the mind.

A good friend who always uses the ten kinds of right speech conducive to liberation from saṁsǎra is called Upanissaya Gocara. By depending upon such a friend, he hears the Dhamma which is unheard of before, dispels doubts. rectifies his views, gains clearness of mind. In addition to these benefits, he grows in faith, morality, learning, generosity and wisdom. Hence that good friend is the Upanissaya Gocara, the powerful support for developing wholesome qualities, such as morality, etc.

 

The ten kinds of speech conducive to liberation:

 

  1. appiccha kathǎ                -                    speech about wanting little
  2. santutthi kathǎ                 -                    speech about contentment with

what one has in hand

  1. paviveka kathǎ                -                    speech about living in solitude
  2. asamsagga kathǎ             -                    speech about living in seclusion
  3. viriyǎrambha kathǎ         -                    speech about making effort
  4. sīla kathǎ                         -                    speech about morality
  5. samǎdhi kathǎ                 -                    speech about concentration of

the mind

  1. paññǎ kathǎ                     -                    speech about Vipassanǎ Insight

and the knowledge of the Paths

  1. vimutti kathǎ                   -                    speech about the fruition States

(liberation)

  1. vimuttiñǎnadassana kathǎ -                   speech about the Paccaνekhanǎ

ñǎụa (Reflective Knowledge of the Path and fruition)

 

In brief, the person who uses ten kinds of speech relating to liberation from the suffering of saṁsǎra bringing thus five advantages such as hearing the Dhamma unheard of before, etc. The good friend, who can make others progress in five attributes, such as faith, morality, learning, generosity, and wisdom, is called Upanissaya Gocara, the resort which provides the strong sufficing condition for the development of wholesome qualities, such as morality, etc.

Mindfulness (sati) that guards the mind is called Œrakkha Gocara. (‘Ǎrakkha’ - that guards the mind; ‘Gocara’ - Sati, mindfulness.) (A bhikkhu, who takes resort in mindfulness, goes for alms round into the village and town with downcast eyes, seeing at the length of a plough yoke in front of him, and guarding his sense faculties. He goes on without looking at the troops of elephants, or troops of horses., or troops of chariots, or infantry soldiers, or at women or men. He does not look up or down, or towards any of the eight directions and keeps going. A bhikkhu who does not take resort in mindfulness, Œrakkha Gocara, when going round for alms food in the village and town, looks this way and that way, everywhere, like a crow kept in a covered basket.) Hence, mindfulness is the resort that protects the mind of the bhikkhu from the danger of evil thoughts.

 

As the four foundations of Steadfast Mindfulness (Satipatthǎna Kammatthǎna) are the resort to which the mind is anchored, it is called Upanibandha Gocara. (‘Upanibanda’ - where mind is anchored; ‘gocara’ - resort.)

The bhikkhu, who wants to make his Pǎtimokkhasamvara-sīla completely pure, should have proper conduct, wholesome resort and look upon the slightest fault as an enormous danger.

    1. Indriyasamvara-sīla

Guarding the faculty of sense is called Indriyasamvara-sīla. [(The six bases, namely, eye, ear, nose, tongue, body and mind are called Indriya.) Indriya means governing. In seeing a sight, the eye (cakkhu pasǎda) is the governing organ. If the eye is defective, it cannot see an object (eye-consciousness cannot arise); therefore, the Buddha says that the eye is called cakkhundriya. Similarly, in hearing a sound, the ear (sota pasǎda) is the governing organ. If the ear is defective, it cannot hear a sound (ear-consciousness cannot arise); therefore, the ear is called sotindriya. In smelling an odour, the nose (ghǎna pasǎda) is the governing organ; if the nose is defective, it cannot smell an odour (nose-consciousness cannot arise); therefore, the nose is called ghǎnindriya. In tasting a flavour, the tongue (jiνhǎ pasǎda) is the governing organ. If the tongue is defective, it cannot taste a flavour (tongue- consciousness cannot arise); therefore, the tongue is called jivhindriya. In touching a tangible object, the body (kǎya pasǎda) is the governing organ. If the body is defective, it cannot feel a tangible object (body-consciousness cannot arise); therefore, the body is called kǎyindriya. In cognizing a mental object, the mind (mana) is the governing organ. With no mind there cannot arise mind-consciousness; therefore, mind is called manidriya. Thus guarding these six faculties (indriya) is called Indriyasamvara-sīla.]

This is how to guard the six sense faculties: when seeing a visible object with the eye, one should be aware of it only as a visible object; one should not cognize even the general aspect of what is seen, e.g. ‚this is a woman‛, ‚this is a man‛, ‚this is beautiful‛, that will cause the arising of defilements. Nor should one give attention to details (anubyañjana) regarding the sign or image of that woman, man, etc., such as shape of hand, leg, etc. the manner of smiling, laughing, talking, etc. looking aside, etc., which will cause repeated arising of defilements.

Example of Venerable Mahǎ Tissa:

With regard to guarding the faculty of eye, Venerable Mahǎ Tissa who lived on the top of Cetīya mountain should be shown as an example. One day, the Venerable Mahǎ Tissa went into Anurǎdha for alms food. That day, a woman, who had quarrelled with her husband, left her house to go back to her parents' place. She had dressed herself in fine clothes. Seeing the Venerable, who was coming with the restraint of his faculties, she laughed loudly with the thought: ‚I will make him my husband after alluring him.‛ The Venerable Mahǎ Tissa looked up to see what it was. Seeing the bones of her teeth, he developed Perception of foulness (Asubha saññǎ), and contemplating on it, he attained arahatship.

Her husband who was going after her saw the Venerable and asked:

‚Venerable Sir, did you see a woman on the way?‛

“Nǎbhijǎnǎmi itthi νǎ, puriso νǎ ito gato,

api ca aṭṭhisamghato, gacchatesa mahǎpathe”

‚Dǎyaka, I don't notice whether it was a man or a woman that went by. I was only aware that a skeleton had gone along the road.‛

Even though the Venerable saw the sight of a woman, he just saw it, but was not aware that it was a woman; instead, he simply developed his meditation and became an arahat. That incident should be taken as a good example.

Without control of the sense of sight, when a bhikkhu sees a pleasant object, covetousness (abhijjhǎ) will arise in him; if he sees an unpleasant object, unhappiness, grief (domanassa) will arise in him. Therefore, one should exercise control over one's sense of sight through

1588

 

mindfulness to prevent arising of such unwholesome states of mind.

With regard to the remaining sense doors, similar control is to be maintained so that no defilement would arise from hearing a sound, smelling an odour, tasting a flavour, touching a tangible object or cognizing a mental object.

    1. Œjivaparisuddhi-sīla

Œjivapǎrisuddhi-sīla, the morality of purity of livelihood, means avoiding six kinds of livelihood which the Vinaya prohibits and avoiding of all other kinds of wrong livelihood. The six sikkhǎpadas promulgated by the Buddha with regard to livelihood are:

  1. Having evil wishes and being oppressed by them, if a bhikkhu boasts of jhǎna, magga, phala attainments which are not present in him, and which have never been present before, he is guilty of Pǎrǎjika-ǎpatti.
  2. for the sake of livelihood, if he acts as a go-between, arranging marriages, he is guilty of Sanghadisesa-ǎpatti.
  3. Without mentioning directly: ‚I am an arahat‛, if he says, for the sake of livelihood:

‚A certain bhikkhu lives at your monastery, that bhikkhu is an arahat‛ and if the donor of the monastery understands what he means, he is guilty of Thullaccaya-ǎpatti.

  1. for the sake of livelihood, if he asks for and eats sumptuous food12, without being ill, he is guilty of Pǎcittiya-ǎpatti.
  2. for the sake of livelihood, if a bhikkhunī asks for and eats sumptuous food, without being ill, she is guilty of Pǎtidesaniya-ǎpatti.
  3. for the sake of livelihood, if a bhikkhu asks for and eats curry or boiled rice, without being ill, he is guilty of Dukkata-ǎpatti.

Other kinds of wrong livelihood, in addition to the above six are:

    1. Kuhana, hypocrisy,                             (2) Lapana, talking,

(3) Nemittkata, hinting,                            (4) Nippesikatǎ, belittling.

  1. Lǎbbhena lǎbham nijigisanatǎ, seeking gain with gain.

 

  1. Kuhana (hypocrisy), is of three kinds:
    1. Hypocrisy in use of requisites (Paccaya patisevana).
    2. Hypocrisy in talk on subjects close to attainments of the Path and the fruition States (Samanta jappana).
    3. Hypocrisy in change of postures to deceive lay devotees (Iriyǎpatha saṇÔhapana).
  1. When lay devotees offer a bhikkhu robes, etc. although he wants them, having evil desires to pretend and pose himself as if he has attributes which are non-existent, he says, in order to get even more, (for robes): ‚What is the use of such expensive robes for a bhikkhu? Only pansukulika robes made of refuse rags is proper for him.‛ (For food) he says: ‚What is the use of such expensive food for a bhikkhu? Only food obtained on alms round is proper for a bhikkhu.‛ (For dwelling place) he says: ‚What is the use of such a fine dwelling place for a bhikkhu? Only dwelling at the foot of a tree or in the open air is proper for him.‛ (For medicine) he says: ‚What is the use of such expensive medicine for a bhikkhu? Cow urine or a portion of gall nut or myrobalan is good for him as medicine.‛

Accordingly, to practise what he preaches, he uses only coarse robes, coarse dwelling place and coarse medicines. Lay devotees think so highly of him thus: ‚This Venerable One has few wishes; he is easily contented; he is free from desires of material goods and sense pleasures; he does not mix with lay people; he is also very diligent (in the practice of Dhamma).‛ Then they invite him to accept more and more of requisites. Then the bhikkhu with evil desires boastfully says: ‚Dayaka, when these three things: the faith, material goods to offer and the person to receive them are present, then the good person who has

    1. Sumptuous food means food mixed with ghee, butter, oil, honey, molasses, fish, milk and curd.

 

faith can develop much merit. Here, you devotees surely have faith; you have things to give away in charity; and indeed, I am a donee. If I do not accept your alms, your merit will decline. So out of compassion for you, I should accept your alms although I am not in need of them.‛ So saying, he accepts cartloads of robes and food, numerous dwelling places and large quantities of medicine. Thus, though he is avaricious, he pretends to be of little wants, and uses coarse requisites to make others think highly of him. This is called Paccaya patisevana kuhana, hypocrisy in use of requisites.

  1. Without saying directly: ‚I have already attained jhǎna, magga and phala”, he makes other people think that he is already in possession of them by insinuating: ‚The bhikkhu who wears such kind of robes is powerful, the bhikkhu who carries such a kind of bowl, such a kind of water filter, such a kind of water strainer, such a kind of waist-band, such a kind of sandal, is powerful.‛ This is called Sǎmanta Jappana, hypocrisy in talk on subjects close to attainments of jhǎna, magga and phala.
  2. Determined on gaining the praise and high esteem of lay devotees, the bhikkhu thinks: ‚If I were to walk like this, people will praise me and think highly of me,‛ and effects the deportment of Noble Ones in going, standing, sitting and lying down. This is called Iriyǎpatha saṇÔhapana, hypocrisy in change of posture to deceive lay devotees.
  1. Lapana means talking with an evil motive. When the bhikkhu sees people coming to the monastery, he speaks to them first: ‚Dayaka, for what purpose do you come here? Do you come here to invite bhikkhus? If so, you go ahead, I will follow you carrying the bowl‛ or he says: ‚I am Tissa Thera. The king reveres me. The ministers revere me,‛ etc. While talking with the people, he takes care not to go against them, or to bore them, thus avoiding their displeasure. He flatters them, calling: ‚a great banker‛, ‚a great miller‛, etc. Talking thus in many ways to wheedle alms from lay devotees is called Lapana.
  2. Nemittikatǎ means hinting by making signs or giving indications with an evil motive to induce charity. for example, seeing a man carrying some food, he gives an indication that he also wants some food by saying: ‚Have you already got food? Where have you got it from? How do you manage to get it?‛ etc. Seeing cowherds, he points to the calves and says: ‚Do these calves grow up on milk or water?‛ The cowherds reply: ‚Venerable sir, the calves grow up on milk.‛ ‚I don't think so. Should the calves get milk, the bhikkhus would have got it, too‛, etc. thus sending the message through to their parents to offer them milk. Hinting thus to induce charity is called Nemittikatǎ.

The forms of talk which gives more direct and glaring indications of what one wants is called sǎmanta jappa. Both nemittikatǎ and sǎmanta jappa being different kinds of Lapana, are of evil nature.

In describing the sǎmanta jappa kind of talk which indicates unmistakably the object of desire, the Visuddhi-magga gives the story of a kulupaka bhikkhu, a bhikkhu who habitually visited lay people.

The Story of A Kulupaka Bhikkhu

Wanting a meal, a bhikkhu, who was in the habit of visiting lay people, entered a house and took a seat uninvited. Seeing the bhikkhu and unwilling to give food to him, the woman of the house grumbled: ‚I haven't got any rice,‛ went out as though to look for some and stayed at a nearby house. The bhikkhu then stealthily went into an inner room and looking everywhere saw sugarcane in the corner behind the door, lumps of jaggery in a bowl, flattened piece of dried fish in a basket, rice in a pot and butter in a jar. Thereafter, he returned to his seat and sat there as before.

The woman came back murmuring: ‚I didn't get any rice.‛ The bhikkhu then said:

Dayika, this morning I saw some signs suggesting that I would get nothing to eat.‛ ‚What signs, Venerable Sir?‛ the woman asked. ‚As I came to this house for alms-food, I saw on the way a snake as big as sugarcane in the corner behind the door. To drive it away, I looked for something and found a stone which was as big as the lump of jaggery in your bowl. When I hurled the stone at the snake, its hood spread out to the size of the piece of flattened dried fish in your basket. When the snake opened its mouth to bite the stone it

 

1590

 

showed its teeth and fangs which were like the rice-grains in your pot. The foamy saliva mixed with poison of the angry snake was like the butter in your jar.‛ Caught inextricably in the web of words which glaringly indicates his wish, the woman thought to herself:

‚Here is no way to deceive the shaven head!‛ And she reluctantly gave him the sugarcane, cooked the rice and offered it to him together with the butter, jaggery and dried fish.

  1. Nippesikatǎ, another form of wickedness, means pursuit of gain by wiping off or grinding or pulverising the virtuous qualities of a lay devotee like pursuit of perfume by grinding or pulverising scented materials. Such pursuit is made in many ways: use of abusive language to compel one to give; reproach by saying: ‚You are a fellow with no faith at all‛, ‚You are not like other devotees‛; sarcasm, by saying to one who does not give: ‚Oh, what a donor! Oh, what a great donor‛; ridiculing remark made to a non-giver in the midst of people by saying: ‚Why do you say that this man does not offer any thing? He always gives the words: ‘I have nothing’ to everyone who comes for alms.‛ Such pursuit of gain by belittling the virtuous qualities of lay devotees is called Nippesikatǎ.
  2. Lǎbbhena lǎbham nijigisanatǎ means pursuit of gain with gain motivated by covetousness. for example, after receiving some food offered at a dayaka's house, a bhikkhu gives it away to the children in the neighbourhood. He does so just to make the families of children give him more in return to express their thanks and delight (for his seeming interest in their children). In brief, seeking for more alms from another house by giving away the few offerings he has already received is called Lǎbbhena lǎbham nijigisanatǎ.

The five kinds of wrong livelihood, such as Kuhana, etc. described above, are different from one another only in the manner of pursuance in their nature, they are all the same, i.e. beguiling lay devotees into giving him offerings reluctantly.

Thus living on things obtained by infringing the six sikkhǎpadas laid down by the Buddha with regard to livelihood as stated before and so things obtained by evil practices of kuhana, lapana, nemittikatǎ, nippesikatǎ and lǎbhena lǎbham nijigisanatǎ, is called Micchǎjiva (Wrong Livelihood). Refraining from all forms of wrong livelihood and becoming pure in means of living is called Ajivapǎrisuddhi-sīla.

(d) Paccayasannissita-sīla

Morality fulfilled by depending on the four requisites is called Paccayasannissita-sīla. The four requisites are robes, food, dwelling place and medicine. They are indispensable;

living is impossible without them. But when using them, one should reflect on the nature of the requisite concerned so that such evils as greed, hatred, etc. may not arise.

The way in which one should reflect: (While using robes) without considering it as an embellishment (which will cause arising of demeritorious thoughts), one reflects on it wisely: ‚For the purpose of protection from the cold, I wear this robe; for the purpose of protection from the heat of the sun, I wear this robe; for the purpose of protection from contact with mosquitoes, gad-flies, wind, heat of the sun, snakes, scorpions, fleas, etc. I wear this robe; for the purpose of concealing the private parts of the body (that would disturb conscience), I wear this robe.‛

(While using alms-food) one reflects wisely: ‚I take this alms-food not for amusement as children do; I take this alms-food not for intoxication with manliness; I take this alms-food not for development of body beauty; I take this alms-food not for a clear skin and complexion. I take this alms-food only for long endurance and maintenance of the body; I take this alms-food for warding off the oppression of hunger; I take this alms-food for facilitating the noble practice. By thus taking alms-food, the old suffering of hunger and thirst will be got rid of; I will also ward off the new suffering of indigestion due to overeating, etc. By moderate eating, the old suffering of hunger and thirst and the new suffering of indigestion due to over-eating cannot arise, and my body will be maintained. This alms-food is sought properly and eaten in a blameless manner and by taking it moderately I shall live in comfort.‛

 

With regard to living in comfort by eating moderately, the Buddha expounded:

Cattǎro pañca ǎlope, abhutνǎ udakam piνe. Alam phǎsuνiharǎya, pahitattassa bhikkhuno.

With four or five morsels still to eat, a bhikkhu should finish off his meal by drinking water. This is sufficient to abiding in comfort of the bhikkhu with resolute will for meditation.

Even though this discourse was expounded by the Buddha primarily to meditating yogis, it is also beneficial to non-meditators. By following this instruction, they can abide in ease, free from discomfort of immoderate eating.

(While using a dwelling place) one reflects: ‚I use this dwelling place for the purpose of protection from the cold; I use this dwelling place for the purpose of protection from the heat of the sun; I use this dwelling place for the purpose of protection from mosquitoes, gadflies, wind, heat of the sun, snakes, scorpions, fleas, etc. I use this dwelling place to ward off the perils of extreme climates and for enjoying (secluded living).‛

(While using medicine) one reflects: ‚I take this medicine for the purpose of countering illness, for the protection of life and for immunity from afflictions that have arisen or are arising.‛

This elaborate manner of reflection is called Mahǎ Paccavekkhanǎ. How to fulfil these four kinds of sīla

Of these four kinds, the Pǎtimokkhasamvara-sīla should be fulfilled with faith and confidence (saddhǎ): faith and confidence in the Buddha thus, ‚The Exalted One who has promulgated the sikkhǎpadas is truly a Buddha who realizes all the Laws of Nature without exception, (i.e. having a clear vision of the Buddha)‛; faith and confidence in the Dhamma thus, ‚The sikkhǎpadas to be practised by the Sangha are indeed those promulgated by the Buddha. (i.e. having a clear vision of the Dhamma)‛; faith and confidence in the Sangha thus, ‚Members of the Sangha are the disciples of the Buddha, all of whom practising well these sikkhǎpadas (i.e. having a clear vision of the Sangha).‛

Thus, if one has faith and confidence in the Buddha, Dhamma and Sangha, one would be able to fulfil the Pǎtimokkhasamvara-sīla.

Therefore, the sikkhapadas as promulgated by the Buddha should be observed without exception, with faith and confidence and should be fulfilled even at the cost of one's life. The Buddha, indeed, has expounded thus: ‚Kiki νa andam camarīνa νǎladhiṁ, etc. —— Just as the female pheasant guards her eggs, even sacrificing her life, just as the yak (camari) guards its tail, even sacrificing its life, just as the householder guards his only son with loving-kindness, just as the one-eyed man protects his only eye with meticulous care, even so the observers of moral precepts in all three ages should have a high regard for the sīla, and guarding it with affection.‛

The Story of Elders who fulfilled PǎtimokkhasaÑvara-sīla at The Cost of Their Lives Once, in Mahǎvattani forest grove of Sri Lanka, robbers caught a thera and bound him

with creepers and made him lie down. Even though he could free himself with his effort, if he desired, he feared that should he make a struggle the black creepers would break and he would be guilty of ‘Bhǔtagǎma pǎcittiya ǎpatti’. So he developed Vipassanǎ Insight by meditation for seven days in his lying posture, attained the anǎgǎmī-phala, the fruition State of Non-Returner, and passed away on the very spot. He was reborn in the Brahmǎ- world.

Also in Sri Lanka, a Venerable was similarly mistreated by robbers. At that time a forest fire broke out. Even though he could manage to free himself, he feared that he might be guilty of ‘Bhǔtagǎma pǎcittiya ǎpatti’. By developing Vipassanǎ Insight without cutting the creepers, he became a Samasisi arahat, whose defilements and life span ended at the same

1592

 

time, and attained parinibbǎna. Then Abhaya Thera, the Dighanikǎya Reciter together with five hundred bhikkhus, arrived on the scene. Seeing the body of the Venerable, he had it cremated properly and a shrine built. Therefore, it is stated in the commentary:

Pǎtimokkham νisodhento, appeνa jiνitam jahe.

Paññattam lokanathena, na bhinde sīla samνaram.

The good man who maintains the purity of the Pǎtimokkhasamvara-sīla would sacrifice his own life rather than break the precepts laid down by the Buddha.

Just as Pǎtimokkhasamvara-sīla is fulfilled with faith and confidence, so also Indriyasamvara-sīla should be fulfilled with mindfulness. Only when Indriyasamvara-sīla is well-guarded by mindfulness, Pǎtimokkhasamvara-sīla will endure long. When Indriyasamvara-sīla is broken, Pǎtimokkhasamvara-sīla will be broken too.

At the time of the Buddha, a newly ordained bhikkhu, Venerable Vangisa, while going on alms-round broke Indriyasamvara-sīla losing his restraint of faculties and was filled with lust on seeing a woman. He said to Œnanda: ‚Venerable Œnanda, I am burning with sensual lust, my mind is consumed by the flames of lust. Out of compassion, please teach me the Dhamma to extinguish the burning flames.‛

Then the Venerable Œnanda replied: ‚As you perceive wrongly, the burning flames consume your mind. Dispel your perception of pleasantness in what you see, for it leads to lust; see foulness there to purify your mind.‛ The Venerable Vangisa followed the Venerable Œnanda’s advice and the burning fires of lust died down.

There are two other examples which should be followed by one who wishes to fulfil Indriyasamvara-sīla.

The Story of Venerable Cittagutta

In the great cave Kurandaka, in Sri Lanka, there was a lovely painting depicting the renunciation of the Seven Buddhas, such as Vipassī, etc. A number of guest bhikkhus wandering amidst the dwellings, saw the painting and said: ‚Venerable Sir, what a lovely painting it is in your cave!‛ The Venerable replied: ‚For more than sixty years, friends, I have lived in the cave, and I did not know whether there was any painting or not. Today, I come to know about it through you who have very keen eyesight.‛ (Though the Venerable had lived there for more than sixty years, he had never raised his eyes and looked up at the cave even once. And, at the entrance of his cave, there was a great ironwood tree. The Venerable had never looked up at the tree either. But seeing the flower petals on the ground each year, he knew it was in bloom.)

Hearing the Venerable's strict observance of Indriyasamvara-sīla, the King of Mahǎgama sent for him three times, desiring to pay homage to him. When the Venerable did not go, the King had the breasts of all the women with infants in the village bound and sealed off, saying: ‚As long as the Venerable does not come, let the children go without milk.‛ Out of compassion for the children the Venerable went to Mahǎgama.

Being informed that the Venerable had arrived, the King said: ‚Go and bring the Thera into the palace. I want to take the precepts.‛ In the inner chamber, the King paid homage to the Venerable and provided him with a meal, after which, he said: ‚Venerable Sir, it is not opportune for me today to take the precepts. I shall do so tomorrow.‛ Carrying the Venerable's bowl, he followed him for a short distance and paid homage with the Queen. Whether it was the King or the Queen who paid homage to him, the Venerable gave the blessing: ‚May the King be happy!‛ Seven days went by in this manner.

The fellow-bhikkhus asked him: ‚Venerable Sir, why it is that, whether it is the King or the Queen who pays homage, you say: ‘May the King be happy?’‛ The Venerable replied:

‚Friends, I have no particular awareness whether it is the King or the Queen.‛ At the end

 

of seven days, when the King found that the Venerable was not happy living there, he allowed him to leave. He went back to the great cave at Kurandaka. When night came, he went out onto his walk.

A deva, who dwelt in the ironwood tree, stood by with a torch. The Venerable's meditation was so pure and bright that it gladdened him. Immediately after the middle watch, he attained arahatship, making the whole mountain resound with a thunderous roar.

(This story giνes a good example of how Indriyasamνara should be obserνed.)

The Story of Venerable Mahǎ-Mitta

The Venerable Mahǎ-Mitta's mother was sick with a breast tumour. She told her daughter, who also had gone forth as a bhikkhunī: ‚Go to your brother. Tell him my trouble and bring back some medicine.‛ She went and told him, but he said: ‚I do not know how to gather herbs and concoct a medicine from them. But I will rather tell you a kind of medicine: ‘Since I became a recluse, I have not broken my Indriyasamvara-sīla by looking at the bodily form of the opposite sex with lustful thoughts.’ By this declaration of truth, may my mother get well. Go back and repeat the words of truth I have just uttered and rub her body.‛ She went back and reported to her mother what her brother had told her and did as she has been instructed. At that very moment, the mother's tumour vanished like a lump of froth breaking into pieces. She got up and uttered with joy: ‚If the Fully Enlightened One were still alive, why should he not stroke with His net-adorned hand13 the head of a bhikkhu like my son!‛

The Venerable Mahǎ Mitta's way of restraint of the faculties is somewhat different from that of the former Venerable Cittagutta. Venerable Cittagutta restrained his faculties with down-cast eyes so as not to look at any of the objects even by chance, whereas Venerable Mahǎ Mitta did not restrain with down-cast eyes, he looked at things as they presented themselves. Even when he caught the sight of the opposite sex, he restrained his faculty of eye to prevent lust from arising.

The Venerable Cittagutta's way of restraint of the faculties is like the closing of the door of the house completely, not letting any robbers to come in. The Venerable Mahǎ Mitta’s way of restraint is not closing the door, but keeping the robbers from entering the house even once. Both types of restraint are marvellous and worthy of emulation.

While restraint of the faculties is to be undertaken with mindfulness (sati), purification of livelihood is to be practised with energy (νīriya). This is because one is able to abandon wrong livelihood only by applying right energy. Therefore, avoiding unbefitting, improper means, purification of livelihood should be undertaken with the right kind of search like going on alms round with energy.

No hint, roundabout talk, indication or intimation is allowable to acquire such requisites as robes and alms food. But, as regards acquiring a dwelling place, only intimation is not allowable.

Hint’: when a bhikkhu, who is preparing the ground, etc. as if to build a dwelling place, is asked: ‚What is being done, Venerable Sir? Who is having it done?‛ and he replies: ‚No one.‛; such a reply of his is a ‘hint’ (implying that there is no donor yet for the dwelling place). All other actions which communicate his need for a residence also constitute a hint.

Roundabout talk’: a bhikkhu asks a lay devotee: ‚What kind of a house do you live in?‛ ‚In a mansion. Venerable Sir.‛ ‚But, dǎyaka, is a mansion not allowed for bhikkhus?‛ This and any such expressions constitute a ‘roundabout talk’.

Indication’: ‚The dwelling place is too small for the community of bhikkhus‛ or any other such suggestive talks constitute an ‘Indication’.

All four forms of talk, such as hint, etc., are allowed in the case of medicine. But when

    1. It is one of the 32 distinctive marks of a Grest Being (Mahǎpurisa Lakkhana.) for details, refer to Digha Nikǎya, Vol II & III.

1594

 

the disease is cured, is it or is it not allowed to use the medicine obtained in this way? Herein, the Vinaya specialists say that since the Buddha has opened the way for its use, it is allowable. But the Suttanta specialists maintain that though there is no offence, nevertheless the purity of livelihood is sullied; therefore, it is not allowable. But one who wishes to live a completely pure noble life should not use hint, roundabout talk, indication or intimation, even though these are permitted by the Blessed One. Endowed as he is with special qualities such as having few wants, etc. he should make use only of requisites obtained by means other than hint, etc. even when he is to risk his life. Such a one is called a person of extremely noble, austere practice like the Venerable Sǎriputta.

The Story of Venerable Sǎriputta

Once, the Venerable Sǎriputta, wishing to cultivate noble life, lived in a solitary place in a certain forest with the Venerable Mahǎ Moggallǎna. One day, an affliction of colic arose in him, causing him great pain. In the evening, the Venerable Mahǎ Moggallǎna went to confer with him and found him lying down. He asked: ‚What is the matter?‛ When the Venerable Sǎriputta explained, he asked again: ‚What had helped you in the past?‛ The Venerable Sǎriputta said: ‚When I was layman, friend, my mother gave me rice gruel prepared with a mixture of ghee, honey, sugar and so on. That used to make me recover.‛ Then the Venerable Mahǎ Moggallǎna said: ‚So be it, friend, if either you or I have accumulated enough merit, perhaps tomorrow we shall get some.‛

Now, a deva, who lived in a tree at the end of the walk, overheard their conversation. Thinking: ‚I will find rice gruel for the Venerable tomorrow‛, he went immediately to the family who was supporting the Venerable Mahǎ Moggallǎna and entered the eldest son's body to cause him discomfort. Then he told the boy's family, who had gathered, that if they would prepare rice gruel of such and such a kind next day for the Venerable, he would set the boy free.

They replied: ‚Even without being told by you, we regularly offer alms-food to the Venerable.‛ The next day they prepared rice gruel.

The Venerable Mahǎ Moggallǎna went to the Venerable Sǎriputta in the morning and told him: ‚Stay here, friend, till I come back from the alms round.‛ Then he went into the village. The people met him, took his bowl, filled it with rice gruel prepared as required and gave it back to him. When the Venerable wanted to leave, they said: ‚Eat, Venerable Sir, we shall give you more.‛ When the Venerable had eaten, they gave him another bowlful. The Venerable left taking the alms-food to the Venerable Sǎriputta, and told him to eat. When the Venerable Sǎriputta saw it, he thought: ‚The rice gruel is very nice. How was it got?‛ He then reflected and, seeing how it had been obtained, said: ‚Friend, the alms-food is not fit to be used.‛ Instead of feeling offended and thinking: ‚He does not eat the alms-food brought by someone like me‛, the Venerable Mahǎ Moggallǎna at once took the bowl by the rim and turned it over. (Not because he was angry.)

As the rice gruel fell on the ground, the Venerable Sǎriputta's affliction vanished. (And it did not re-appear during the remaining forty-five years of his life.) Then he said to the Venerable Mahǎ Moggallǎna: ‚Friend, even if one's bowels come out and fall to the ground in a whole coil through hunger, it is not fitting to eat gruel got by verbal intimation.‛

Herein, it should be noted: the Blessed One prohibited only verbal intimation about the food. The Venerable Sǎriputta did not use verbal intimation to get the food. When the Venerable Mahǎ Moggallǎna wanted to know what had cured his affliction before, he only related the relief given by rice gruel in the past. However, he was not pleased that a verbal intimation had been made at all and did not accept the rice gruel.

The Story of Venerable Ambakhadaka Mahǎ Tissa

Let alone a thera of the Venerable Sǎriputta's stature during the lifetime of the Buddha, even little known Mahǎ Tissa of Ciragumba in Sri Lanka, long after the demise of the Buddha, had strictly observed the disciplinary rules. Once Mahǎ Tissa, while travelling during a famine, became weary and weak owing to lack of food and tedious journey. So, he

 

lay down at the foot of a mango tree, which was full of fruit. Several mangoes fell everywhere on the ground near him. But he would not think of picking up some to eat in spite of his hunger.

At that time, an old man came near him and, seeing him in the state of exhaustion, prepared some mango juice and offered to him. Then, carrying him on his back, the man took him where he wanted to go. While being carried thus, the Mahǎ Tissa thought to himself: ‚This man is not my father, nor my mother, nor any relative of mine. Yet, he carries me on his back; this is only because of the morality I possess.‛ Reflecting thus he admonished himself to keep his morality and concentration of mind intact without blemishes. He then developed Vipassanǎ Insight and while still being carried on the back of the man, he attained arahatship through successive stages of the Path.

This Venerable is a noble person whose abstemiousness in food serves as an example for emulation.

While Purification of livelihood (Ajivapǎrisuddhi-sīla) is to be practised with energy (νīriya), Morality which depends upon the four requisites (Paccaya sannnissita-sīla) should be fulfilled with wisdom (paññǎ). Since only men of wisdom can discern the advantages and dangers of the four requisites, Paccaya sannissita-sīla is the morality which is fulfilled through wisdom. Therefore, one should make use of the four requisites, which have been obtained lawfully, without craving for them and after reflecting with wisdom in the aforesaid manner.

Two Kinds of Reflection (Paccavekkhaṇǎ)

There are two kinds of reflection (paccaνekkhanǎ) on the four requisites (1) reflection at the time of receiving them and (2) reflection at the time of using them. Not only at the time of using the requisites but also at the time of receiving them one reflects either (a) as mere elements (Dhǎtu paccavekkhanǎ), or (b) as repulsive objects (Patik|la paccavekkhanǎ) and put them away for later use.

      1. Reflection as elements: This robe (etc.) is a mere aggregate of eight elements which arise when conditions are present. So is the person who uses them.
      2. Reflection as repulsive objects: Reflection on food as in meditation on perception of foulness in nutriment (Ahare patikula sanna); and reflection on robes, etc. thus: ‚All these robes, etc. which are not in themselves disgusting become utterly repulsive when associated with this filthy body.‛

(To recapitulate, reflection is of three kinds in all: (1) Mahǎ paccavekkhanǎ as described in detail regarding the use in general of the four requisites, (2) Dhǎtu paccavekkhana, reflecting on the four requisites as mere elements, and (3) Patik|damanasikǎra paccavekkhanǎ reflection on them as repulsive objects whether in their own nature or when put in use.)

If a bhikkhu reflects on the robes, etc. at the time of receiving them and if he does again at the time of use, his use of the requisites is blameless from beginning to end.

four Kinds of Use

To dispel doubts about use of requisites, one should take note of four kinds of their use:

  1. Theyya paribhoga

Use like an act of thieving (theyya paribhoga): use of requisites by an immoral person even in the midst of the Sangha is called theyya paribhoga.

(The Blessed One has permitted the use of the four requisites for men of morality. Lay devotees also make their offerings to virtuous persons only, expecting great benefit for their good deeds. Therefore, immoral persons have no right whatever to enjoy the requisites.

Hence, using them without such right by immoral persons resembles an act of thieving.)

—— Visuddhi-magga Mahǎ Ṭikǎ

 

1596

 

  1. Ina paribhoga

Use like owing debt (ina paribhoga): use of requisites by a moral person without due reflection is like owing a debt. One should reflect every time a robe is used; every time a morsel of food is eaten. failing to do so at the time of using these requisites, one should reflect on them in the morning, at dusk, during the first watch, middle watch and last watch of the night. If dawn breaks without his making such reflection, he finds himself in the position of one who owes a debt.

Every time he passes under the roof to enter the dwelling place and after entering it, every time he sits, every time he lies down, he should make due reflection. In receiving a requisite of medicine and in using it, he should make reflection. But if he makes reflection while receiving and fails to do so when using it, he is guilty of an offence. On the other hand, even if he fails to make reflection when receiving but does when using it, he is free from guilt.

four Kinds of Purification of Sīla

If a bhikkhu happens to have committed an offence, he should take a recourse to any of the four kinds of purification of his morality as mentioned below:

  1. Purification by admission of fault (desanǎ suddhi): Patimokkǎsamvara-sīla is purified by open declaration of its breach.
  2. Purification by restraint (samνara suddhi): Indriyasamvara-sīla is purified by making the resolution, ‚Never will I do it again.‛
  3. Purification by search (pariyetthi suddhi): Ajivapariuddhi-sīla is purified by abandoning wrong search and seeking requisites in a lawful manner.
  4. Purification by reflection (paccaνekkanǎ suddhi): Paccayasannissita-sīla is purified by reflection according to the manner mentioned above.
  1. Dǎyajja paribhoga

Use like getting an inheritance (dǎyajja paribhoga): use of requisite by the seven kinds of Learners (sekkha implying Noble Ones who have realized three lower Paths and three lower fruition States and the Path of arahatship). These seven kinds of Learners are sons of the Buddha. Just as a son is a heir to his father, these noble persons, as heirs, make use of the requisites allowed by the Buddha. (Although the requisites are, in practice, given by the laity, yet they are allowed by the Buddha and thus they are to be considered as the Buddha's requisites.)

  1. Sami paribhoga

Use like a master by an arahat (sami paribhoga); worldlings (puthujjanas) and Learners (sekkhas) are not free from craving yet and accordingly, they remain subject to craving and their use of requisites is not as masters but as slaves of craving. On the other hand, Arahats have been liberated from servitude of craving and their use of requisites is as masters with full control over craving. Therefore, they can use disgusting things, reflecting on their non- disgusting nature or they can use non-disgusting things reflecting on their disgusting nature, or they can use reflecting on them as neither disgusting nor non-disgusting things.

Of these four kinds of use, use like a master by an arahat and use like getting an inheritance are allowable to all. Herein, as said before, use of requisites like a master is applicable only to arahats; but if sekkhas and puthujjanas use the requisites by abandoning craving through perception of their foulness, it is like being liberated from servitude of craving; therefore, this kind of use may also be classed as use like a master by an arahat, sami paribhoga. In the same way, arahats and puthujjanas may also be considered as inheriting sons of the Buddha.

Use like owing a debt is not allowable, more so is the use like an act of thieving which is certainly not allowable. Use of requisites after reflection by one endowed with morality is opposite to use like owing a debt, ina paribhoga and is thus called use without owing a debt, ananya paribhoga. At the same time puthujjanas

 

endowed with morality who use the requisites after due reflection may be reckoned as a sekkha, noble person. Therefore, use of requisites after due reflection by such puthujjanas endowed with morality is also reckoned as use like getting an inheritance.

Of these four kinds of use, use like a master by an arahat is the noblest; a bhikkhu who wishes to use the requisites like a master should fulfil the Paccayasannissita-sīla by using the four requisites only after due reflection.

 

Morality in Groups of fives

  1. Morality is of five kinds:
    1. Pariyanta Parisuddhi Sīla,
    2. Apariyanta Parisuddhi Sīla,
    3. Paripunna Parisuddhi Sīla,
    4. Aparǎmattha Parisuddhi Sīla, and
    5. Patippassaddhi Parisuddhi Sīla.

 

  1. Morality consisting in limited purification (Pariyanta Parisuddhi Sīla). Morality observed by lay devotees and sǎmaụeras are called morality consisting in limited purification, because it is limited by the number of precepts to be kept.

The Visuddhi-magga does explain the limit by the number of the precepts in Pariyanta Parisuddhi Sīla. But the Patisambhidǎ Magga Commentary explains, as has been mentioned before, two kinds of limit (i) limit regarding the number of precepts observed (Sikkhǎpada pariyanta); (ii) limit regarding the period of observance of precepts (Kala pariyanta).

    1. Limit regarding the number of precepts observed: this refers to the number of precepts traditionally observed by lay devotees, namely, one, two, three or four precepts; five, eight or ten precepts (whatever number of precepts they can observe). Probationers, sǎmaụeras and sǎmaụerīs keep the ten precepts. This is the limit regarding the number of precept observed.
    2. Limit regarding the period of observance of precepts: when lay devotees make a ceremonial offering of alms, they also observe precepts within the limited period of the ceremony; whenever they go to monastery too, they observe precepts before returning home, or for a few days or more during day-time or night-time. This is the limit regarding the period of observance of precepts.
  1. Morality without limit (Apariyanta pǎrisuddhi Sīla). The Dve Matika which is the summary of the Ubhato Vibhanga enumerates 227 sikkhǎpadas for members of the Sangha. When expanded, these sikkhǎpadas total up to nine thousand, one hundred and eighty crores, five million and thirty-six thousand. These disciplinary rules for bhikkhus are promulgated by the Buddha and were recorded in brief by the Convenors of the first Council. The whole group of these disciplinary rules is called Apariyanta parisuddhi Sīla.

Though the disciplinary rules are laid down by the Buddha in a definite number, the Sangha has to observe all of them without exception; furthermore, it is impossible to foresee the termination of observance of sīla through five kinds of destruction, namely, that due to gain, that due to fame, that due to relatives, that due to impairment of body and that due to loss of life. for these reasons, these disciplinary rules are collectively called Apariyanta parisuddhi Sīla. This is the kind of sīla observed by the Venerable Mahǎ Tissa of Ciragumba described above.

  1. Morality which is completely purified by a worldling who is striving for the spiritual good is called Paripunna parisuddhi Sīla. His morality, since the time of admission to the Order, has been very pure like a bright ruby properly cut or like well refined gold. Therefore, it is devoid of even the stain of impure thoughts and becomes the approximate cause for arahatship. Hence it is named Paripunna parisuddhi Sīla. The Venerable Mahǎ

1598

 

Sangharakkhita and his nephew, Venerable Sangharakkhitta, set examples of how such sīla

is to be observed.

The Story of Venerable Mahǎ Sangharakkhita

While the Venerable Mahǎ Sangharakkhita of over sixty years standing in the Order (aged eighty) was lying on his death bed, bhikkhus enquired of him: ‚Venerable Sir, have you attained the supramundane states?‛ The Venerable replied: ‚I have not made any such attainment yet.‛ At that time a young bhikkhu attendant of the Venerable addressed him:

‚Venerable Sir, people living within twelve leagues have assembled here thinking that the Venerable One has passed into parinibbǎna. If they come to know that you have passed away as an ordinary worldling, they will be much disappointed.‛

Then the Venerable said, ‚Friend, thinking I will see the coming Buddha Metteya, I have not strived for Vipassanǎ Insight meditation. If it will be a disappointment for many, help me to sit up and give me a chance to contemplate with mindfulness.‛ The young bhikkhu helped the Venerable to sit up and went out. As soon as the young bhikkhu left the room the Venerable attained arahatship and gave a sign by a snap of his fingers. The young bhikkhu then returned and made him lie down as before. He reported the matter to the Sangha who assembled and addressed the Venerable: ‚Venerable Sir, you have performed such a difficult task of attaining the supramundane state even when so close to death.‛ The Venerable replied: ‚Friends, it is not difficult for me to attain arahatship when the hour of death is drawing near. Rather, I will tell you what is really difficult to perform. friends, I see no action which I have done without mindfulness and full comprehension since the time of my admission into the Order. It is only such kind of action which is always accompanied by mindfulness and full comprehension that is far more difficult to do.‛

The Venerable's nephew also attained arahatship like him when he completed fifty-sixth year as a bhikkhu.

  1. Morality unaffected by wrong view and observed by sekkha, noble persons and morality untarnished by lust, and observed by worldlings are called AparǎmaÔÔha pǎrisuddhi Sīla, the kind of morality observed by the Venerable Tissa the householder's son.

The Story of The Venerable Tissa, The Son of A Householder

A householder in Sri Lanka had two sons. After the death of their father, the elder son, Tissa, gave all inheritance to his younger brother and became a bhikkhu, practising meditation in a jungle monastery. Then the younger brother's wife thought to herself:

‚Now we get all the wealth because my brother-in-law became a bhikkhu. If he decides to return to layman's life, we will have to give him back half the wealth. There is no knowing whether he will do so or not. We will have peace of mind only when he dies.‛ With this thought she engaged some men to kill her brother-in-law.

The men went to the jungle monastery and seized the Venerable Tissa in the evening. The Venerable told them that he possessed nothing which they might want. The men explained:

‚We do not come here to get your wealth. We come here to kill you (at the instance of your sister-in-law).‛ The Venerable said: ‚I possess pure sīla, but I haven't yet attained arahatta-phala. As I want to achieve arahatship depending on this pure sīla, allow me to practise Vipassanǎ Meditation before dawn.‛ ‚We cannot grant your request. If you run away during the night, we will have to take the trouble of catching you again.‛ Saying: ‚I will let you see clearly how I cannot run away,‛ the Venerable broke his two knees himself with a big stone.

When both knees were completely broken thus, the Venerable said: ‚Now you have seen my condition. By no means can I run away from you. I abhor to die as a worldling with sensual lust. I feel ashamed of it.‛ Only then did the men give him permission to practise meditation. Then the Venerable, depending upon his sīla which was not tarnished by lust, made efforts throughout the night until dawn when he attained arahatship.

The Story of A Senior Monk

 

Once there was a senior monk who was very ill and unable to eat with his hands. He lay rolling smeared with his own urine and excrement. Seeing him a young bhikkhu, he exclaimed: ‚Oh, how painful is the life process!‛ The senior monk said: ‚Friend, if I die now I will surely achieve divine bliss. I have no doubt of that. The bliss obtained by breaking14 this sīla is like forsaking monkhood and becoming a lay man. But I am determined to die with my sīla intact.15‛ So saying he lay in the same place, contemplating on the same illness inherent in the five aggregates of mind and matter and attained arahatship.

(The sīla of these noble Venerables is Aparamattha-sīla.)

  1. Morality of arahats, etc.16 which is purified through subsidence of the fires of defilements is called Patippassaddhi pǎrisuddhi Sīla.

Again:

  1. Morality is of five kinds:
    1. Pahǎna-sīla
    2. Veramani-sīla
    3. Cetanǎ-sīla
    4. Samrata-sīla
    5. Avitikkama-sīla

 

  1. Morality observed by abandoning killing, etc. is called Morality of abandoning (Pahǎna-sīla). (Here ‘etc.’ covers not only the wrong deeds of stealing, sexual misconduct and so on but also abandoning of everything that ought to be abandoned through successive stages of meritorious deeds. In terms of Abhidhamma, ‘abandoning’ (pahǎna) means a group of wholesome consciousness together with their mental concomitants which are characterised by their function of abandoning everything that is to be abandoned wherever necessary.)
  2. Morality observed by abstaining from killing, etc. is called Morality of abstention (Veramani-sīla). In terms of Abhidhamma, it is a group of wholesome consciousness together with their mental concomitants headed by νirati cetasika.
  3. Morality observed by volition which associates avoidance of killing, etc. with consciousness is called Morality of Volition (Cetanǎ-sīla).
  4. Morality observed by preventing thoughts of wrong deeds, such as killing, etc. from defiling the mind is called Morality of Restraint (Samvara-sīla). In terms of Abhidhamma, it is a group of wholesome consciousness together with their mental concomitants headed by sati cetasika.
  5. Morality observed by not committing wrong deeds, such as killing, etc. is called Morality of Non-transgression (Avitikkama-sīla). In terms of Abhidhamma it is wholesome consciousness together with their mental concomitants.

(These five kinds of morality beginning with Pahǎna-sīla are not separate ones like other sets of sīla; observance of one, e.g. Pahǎna Sīla, by abandoning killing, etc. means observance of all the remaining ones as well.)

Defilement and Purification of Morality

  1. WHAT IS DEfILEMENT Of MORALITY?
  2. WHAT IS PURIfICATION Of MORALITY?

    1. To break sīla means to die without becoming an arahat.
    2. Sīla intact‛ means passing away only after attaining arahatship.
    3. Here  'etc'. means refers to other Enlightened Ones, namely, Paccekabuddhas and Sammǎsambuddhas.

1600

 

In answering these questions, Defilement and Purification of morality should be explained together.

Defilement of Morality means impairment of morality; and in reverse, non-impairment of morality is Purification of Morality.

Impairment of morality may arise through destruction due to gain, fame, etc. or through seven minor acts of sexuality.

 

To explain further:

Of the seven groups of transgression (ǎpatti)17, if a sikkhǎpada of the first or the last group is impaired due to craving for gain, fame, etc. a bhikkhu's sīla is said to be torn like the cloth which is cut at the edge.

If a sikkhǎpada in the middle group is impaired, his sīla is said to be rent like the cloth having a hole in the middle.

If two or three sikkhǎpadas are impaired serially, his sīla is said to be blotched like a cow having irregular marks of brown, red and other colours on her back or belly.

If the sikkhǎpadas are impaired at intervals, his sīla. is said to be mottled like a cow having variegated spots of different colours on her body.

Thus impairment of morality through tearing, rending, blotching or mottling due to gain, fame, etc. is Defilement of Morality.

Even in the absence of impairment of morality through tearing, rending, blotching or mottling, there can be defilement of morality through seven minor acts of sexuality.

The seven minor acts of sexuality are expounded elaborately by the Buddha in the Jǎnussoni Sutta of Mahǎyañña Vagga, Sattaka Nipǎta of the Aṅguttara Nikǎya. They may be mentioned briefly as follows:

  1. An ascetic or a brahmin claiming to be leading the noble life does not have actual sexual intercourse with a woman, but enjoys being caressed, massaged, bathed and rubbed down by her. (He loves to be attended upon in person by a woman.)
  2. He does not have sexual intercourse with a woman, he does not enjoy being attended upon in person by her, but he enjoys joking and laughing with her.
  3. Or else, he enjoys staring and gazing at a woman eye to eye.
  4. Or else, he enjoys listening to a woman on the other side of a wall or a fence as she laughs, talks. sings or cries.
  5. Or else, he enjoys recollecting frequently how he has talked, laughed and played with a woman formerly.
  6. Or else, he enjoys seeing a householder or his son who possesses five kinds of worldly pleasures and who is being served by a host of servants and attendants.
  7. Or else, he enjoys longing for a divine abode and leads the noble life with the wish:

‚With this sīla, with this practice, with this effort and with this noble life, may I be reborn as a great deva or some deva.‛

Thus impairment of morality through tearing, rending, blotching or mottling due to gain, fame, etc. and also through seven minor acts of sexuality is Defilement of Morality.

Purification of morality characterized by non-tearing, non-rending, non-blotching or non- mottling of sīla is brought about:

    1. by not transgressing any of the sikkhǎpadas;
    2. by taking proper remedial measure whenever there is transgression;

    1. (1) Pǎrajika, (2) Sanghǎdisesa, (3) Thullaccaya, (4) Pǎcittiya, (5) Pǎtidesaniya, (6) Dukkata and

(7) Dubbhisita.

 

    1. by avoiding seven minor acts of sexuality; furthermore,
    2. through non-arising of anger, grudge, disparagement, rivalry, jealousy, meanness- stinginess, deceit, hypocrisy and such evils, and
    3. through development of such attributes as fewness of wishes, being easily satisfied, practice of austerity, etc.

These types of morality (sīlas), which are not torn, not rent, not blotched and not mottled, also assume other names such as, Bhujissa-sīla because they set one free from servitude of craving; Viññ|pasattha-sīla because they are praised by the wise; Aparǎmattha-sīla because they are not effected by craving: ‚My sīla is very pure, it will produce great beneficial results in future‛, or by wrong personality belief: ‚This sīla is mine; my sīla is very pure; no one possesses sīla like mine‛; Samǎdhi samvattanika-sīla because they are conducive to advancement towards Access Concentration (Upacǎra-samǎdhi) and Absorption Concentration (Appanǎ-samǎdhi).

As stated above, these seven factors, namely, not torn, not rent, not blotched, not mottled, liberating, praised by the wise and not tarnished by craving and wrong view are the factors conducive to purification of morality. Only when morality is complete with these seven factors can it develop the aforesaid two kinds of concentration. Therefore, a noble person wishing to develop these two kinds of Concentration should earnestly endeavour to make his sīla complete with all these seven factors.

 

      1. The Perfection of Renunciation (Nekkhamma-Pǎramī)

Nekkhamma means renunciation which is here synonymous with emancipation. Emancipation is of two kinds: emancipation from cycle of existences (saṁsǎra) and emancipation from sense-desire (kǎma), the former being the result of the latter. Only when emancipation from sense-desire has been achieved through practice, can one gain emancipation from saṁsǎra. Of these two kinds of emancipation, it is for the purpose of the resultant emancipation (from existences) that the Buddha expounds in the BuddhavaÑsa Text, likening the three states of existence18 to prisons.

Essential Meaning of Perfection of Renunciation

According to the CariyǎpiÔaka Commentary, Perfection of Renunciation, in terms of Abhidhamma, is wholesome consciousness together with mental concomitants that arises by virtue of emancipation from sense-desire and from the three states of existence. The Mahǎ Niddesa describes two kinds of sense-desire: pleasant objects of sense-desire (νatthu- kǎma), and mental defilement of greed which is desire for pleasant objects (kilesa-kǎma). With reference to Perfection of Renunciation, emancipation from sense-desire means emancipation from both kinds of sense-desire.

How to be Mindful to achieve Emancipation

How to achieve emancipation from bonds of kilesa-kǎma is explained in the Mahǎ Niddesa Pǎli:

Addasam kǎma te mǔlam sankappǎ kǎma jǎyasi na tam sankappayissǎmi eνam kǎma na hohisi.

O greed, I have seen your source; you arise from my thoughts of pleasant objects of sense (Kǎma Vitakka). No more will I think of any pleasant object of sense. Then, O greed, you will arise no more.

In this connection, three kinds of wrong thought and three kinds of right thought should be understood. The three kinds of wrong thought are:

    1. The three states of exsstence are: (a) Kǎma-bhaνa, the state of sensual existence, (b) Rǔpa- bhaνa, the state of fine material existence and (c) Arǔpa-bhaνa, the states of formless, non- material existence.

1602

 

  1. Kǎma Vitakka, sensuous thought, i.e. thinking of pleasant objects as desirable things;
  2. Byǎpǎda Vitakka, hateful thought, i.e. thinking of harming others, and
  3. Vihimsǎ Vitakka, cruel thought, i.e. thinking of torturing others.

 

The three kinds of right thought are:

  1. Nekkhamma Vitakka, thought of renunciation, i.e. thinking of emancipating oneself from sensuous objects.
  2. Avyǎpǎda Vitakka, thought of hatelessness, i.e. thinking of others with loving- kindness. and
  3. Avihimsǎ Vitakka, thought of non-violence, i.e. thinking of others with compassion.

The source of greed (kilesa kǎma), on close examination is found to lie in sensuous thought (Kǎma Vitakka) which is one of the three wrong thoughts. As long as one keeps on thinking of sensuous thought, greed continues to multiply and there is no emancipation from that mental defilement of greed. Only when one ceases to think of pleasant objects of sense-desire, greed will not arise and one achieves emancipation. Therefore, as stated above, one should be mindful to be free from mental defilement of greed. Just as freedom from sense-desire leads to freedom from cycle of saṁsǎra, even so, making efforts to free oneself from greed results in freedom from pleasant objects of sense-desire.

The characteristics, functions, manifestations and proximate causes of this Perfection of Renunciation and of the remaining ones are dealt in the Chapter: On Miscellany.

Relation between Renunciation and The Life of A Bhikkhu

The CariyapiÔaka Commentary defines nekkhamma’: Nekkhammam pabbajja-mǔlakam.‛ This definition can be interpreted in two ways: ‚Emancipation has a bhikkhu's life as its cause,‛ and ‚Emancipation is the cause of a bhikkhu's life.‛ The first interpretation, namely, a bhikkhu's life as a cause of emancipation is in consonance with the narration in the Mahǎ Janaka Jǎtaka. King Mahǎ Janaka first acquired requisites of robes, a bowl etc. without the knowledge of his Queen, lesser Queens and royal attendants and he then went up to the upper terrace of his palace and became a bhikkhu; thereafter, he renounced the world. In this instance, the Bodhisatta Mahǎ Janaka became a bhikkhu before he made the renunciation. Therefore, it may be said that the bhikkhu's life is the cause and renunciation is the effect.

The second interpretation, namely, emancipation as a cause of bhikkhu's life, is in consonance with the stories of Sumedha the Wise, the Hatthipǎla brothers, etc. Sumedha the Wise, first went forth and reaching Dhammika Mountain, found a dwelling place readily prepared by Sakka, King of Devas. Then only he became a bhikkhu. Similarly, the Hatthipala brothers went forth first and when pursued by the whole country led by royal parents, they became bhikkhus. Therefore, it may be said renunciation of Sumedha the Wise, Hatthipǎla brothers etc. is the cause and the bhikkhu's life is the effect.

The Cariyǎpitaka Commentary gives the exposition in accordance with the first interpretation. (This is mentioned in detail in the Chapter: On Miscellany.) Though Sumedha the Wise, the Hatthipǎla brothers, etc. renounced the world first and became bhikkhus afterwards, they did so only because they wanted a bhikkhu's life. Therefore, even though renunciation took place first, it may be said that a bhikkhu's life which follows later is the real cause. (for example, to construct a building, the wood is cut first. Although cutting of wood precedes construction, the wood is cut with the intention of constructing the building, Therefore, it should be said the desire to build the building is the cause and cutting of the wood is its effect.)

five Kinds of forest Dwelling

As expounded in the Vinaya Parivǎra Ekuttarikanaya pañcaka and Upǎli Pañha, Dhutanga Vagga, forest dwelling is of five kinds:

  1. Dwelling in the forest because of stupidity, dullness of mind, not knowing the

 

advantages and their causes;

  1. Dwelling in the forest with an evil desire, ‚If I go and dwell in the forest, people will support me generously as a forest dweller‛;
  2. Dwelling in the forest because of insanity;
  3. Dwelling in the forest because the practice is praised by the Buddhas and the virtuous; and
  4. Dwelling in the forest because one has few wishes, contentment and such virtues. Only the last two of these kinds of forest dwelling are praiseworthy.

Perfection of Renunciation is not a matter of where one lives. Defilement of sense-desire (kilesa-kǎma), craving for pleasant sensuous objects, is liable to arise anywhere. This defilement of sense-desire should be eradicated wherever it appears and not be permitted to thrive. Emancipation from defilement of sense-desire by eradication in this way is the true characteristic of renunciation.

As for Emancipation from pleasant objects of sense-desire, there are examples of Sumedha the Wise, the Hatthipala brothers etc. who went forth as far as the Himalayas. Therefore, it may be asked whether it is necessary for those who wish to fulfil Perfection of Renunciation (Emancipation from pleasant objects of sense-desire) to go forth as far as the Himalayas. One should do so if possible, or if one wishes to or if circumstances favour. In the Jǎtaka Stories concerning renunciation, the majority went forth up to the Himalayas. They did so as circumstances were favourable to them.

According to the Maghadeva Jǎtaka of the Ekaka Nipata and the Nimi Jǎtaka of the Mahǎ Nipata, the continuous line of rulers numbering eighty-four thousand, beginning with King Maghadeva to King Nimi, went forth from household life to homeless one as soon as a single hair on the head turned grey. However, none of them went up to the Himalayas. They repaired only to the royal mango grove near their capital city of Mithila. It is said that by strenuous practice of meditation they attained jhǎnas and were reborn in Brahmǎ realms. It is evident from these stories that, although not travelling as far as the Himalayas, just leaving the place, where mental defilement of greed thrives, is sufficient for successful fulfilment of Perfection of Renunciation. The eighty-four thousand kings such as Maghadeva completely abandoned their luxurious palaces, and by living in the mango grove, their Perfection of Renunciation was fulfilled.

Therefore, Perfection of Renunciation can be fulfilled by anyone who abandons completely the place where his mental defilement of greed flourishes and without establishing such new resorts, dwells in a suitable place free from such defilement.

Two Kinds of Renunciation Renunciation of Bodhisattas is of two kinds:

  1. Renunciation when they are young (and single), and
  2. Renunciation when they are old (and married).

Sumedha the Wise, the Hatthipǎla brothers, etc. renounced the worldly life to escape from (bonds of) pleasant objects of sense-desire, namely, luxuries of their palaces or homes. Although the Jǎtakas referred to them as examples of those who fulfilled the Perfection of Renunciation, they were then mere youths still unmarried. They were possessors of pleasant objects of sense-desire, but it may be said that their ties to them were not so strong. Only older people living a household life with wife and children are tightly bound with these fetters of νatthu-kǎma. In this connection, it may be said that renunciation by old married people is more difficult than that by younger persons. But some could point out that the renunciation by the Bodhisatta Prince Temiya, made at a time when he was only sixteen and unmarried was really an arduous one. But his difficulty arose not from the bonds of pleasant objects of sense-desire but from the great troubles of having to pretend to be cripple, deaf and dumb to make his renunciation possible. Therefore, although he faced much difficulty when contriving to make his renunciation, when he actually did so, he encountered little difficulty because he had only few fetters of pleasant

1604

 

objects of sense desire.

The Atthasǎlini gives, in the chapter on Perfection of Renunciation, full accounts of pǎramī fulfilled by the Bodhisatta when he was Prince Somanassa, Prince Hatthipǎla, Prince Ayoghara, etc. in innumerable existences. The Commentary gives the special names of Paramattha Pǎramī, Supreme Perfection, to the Perfection of Renunciation fulfilled by King C|la Sutasoma.

In the case of Prince Somanassa, Prince Ayoghara, Prince Hatthipǎla, and Prince Temiya, they were youthful persons at the time of their renunciation. Renunciation by King Mahǎ Janaka was more difficult than theirs because he was an older and married man. He became a bhikkhu without the knowledge of his Queen, lesser Queens and royal attendants. And only at the time of renunciation that he faced difficulty, as he was pursued by his Queens and retinue to persuade him to return to them. They had not taken any measures to ensure that he would not go forth as a bhikkhu or renounce the worldly life.

As for the eighty-four thousand kings, such as Maghadeva, they openly and publicly declared their intention to renounce. In spite of the entreaties of their families, they refused to yield and made their renunciation. But they did not go very far. They dwelt in their own mango groves near their palaces.

In contrast to them, King C|la Sutasoma announced his intention of leaving the world as he was deeply stirred by spiritual sense of urgency on seeing a grey hair on his head. Although his Queens, royal parents and the assembled citizens prayed in tears to him to give up his plan, he remained firm and indifferent to their earnest pleas and went away till he reached the Himalayas. Therefore, renunciation of King C|la Sutasoma was far more powerful than those of King Maghadeva, etc. On this account, the Commentator has described the Perfection of Renunciation fulfilled by King C|la Sutasoma as of the highest type, Paramattha Pǎramī.

 

      1. The Perfection of Wisdom (Paññǎ-Pǎramī) Three Kinds of Wisdom

The Vibhanga of the Abhidhamma, in the section on Nana Vibhanga, mentions three kinds of Wisdom (paññǎ):

    1. Cintǎmaya Paññǎ,
    2. Sutamaya Paññǎ, and
    3. Bhǎvanamaya Paññǎ.
    1. Knowledge of various kinds, whether low or noble, including various crafts and professions, etc., which are acquired through one's own reasoning and not through asking others or hearing about it from others, is called Cintǎmaya Paññǎ (‘cinta’ - thinking;mǎyǎ

- formed of; hence, literally, wisdom formed of thinking.)

This kind of wisdom includes not only thoughts on mundane affairs but also on things concerning Dhamma matters. Therefore, it comprises the knowledge of ordinary worldly things, such as carpentry, agriculture, etc., as well as the knowledge of things of Dhamma nature, such as Generosity, Morality, Concentration and Vipassanǎ Insight Meditation. The Omniscience (sabbaññuta- ñǎụa) of the Buddhas may even be called Cintǎmaya Paññǎ, if one wishes to do so, because the Bodhisatta, Prince Siddhattha, had thought out by himself the practice leading to Omniscience without hearing of it from anyone and became Omniscient.

However, Wisdom as the fourth Perfection to be fulfilled by the Bodhisatta should be considered as only the group of fundamental knowledge necessary for the attainment of knowledge of the Path and fruition State and Omniscience. We are not concerned here with the group of Wisdom, which is acquired in the final existence of a Bodhisatta, entitling him to Buddhahood. Bodhisattas, fulfilling the Perfection of Wisdom before the last life, practised only up to the first part of the

 

ninth stage (saukhǎrupekkhǎ-ñǎụa, ‘Knowledge of Equanimity about Formations’) out of the ten stages of Vipassanǎ Insight. The final part of this saukhǎrupekkhǎ- ñǎụa leads on directly to the knowledge of the Path. So, Bodhisattas do not attempt to go beyond the first part until their last life, for should they do so, they would have accordingly attained magga-phala and become ariyas and passed into Nibbǎna in those existences; they would not become a Buddha though. Therefore, it should be noted that as a Bodhisatta, the Perfection of Wisdom is fulfilled only up to the first part of the saukhǎrupekkhǎ-ñǎụa.

    1. Knowledge gained by listening to the wise who talk either on their own or at one's request when one is unable to think out or reason by oneself is called Sutamaya Paññǎ. (‘Suta’ - hearing, ‘mǎyǎ’ - formed of; hence, wisdom formed of hearing.) Like Cintǎmaya Paññǎ, this kind of wisdom is of very extensive nature. The only difference between the two is that in the first, wisdom is gained through one's own thought or reasoning and in the second by hearing from others.
    2. The kind of Wisdom gained at the time when one is actually experiencing the jhǎna or

phala states is called Bhǎvanamaya Paññǎ.

The Abhidhamma Vibhanga, in the Chapter on the ©ǎṇa Vibhanga, gives types of wisdom in groups of one kind, two kinds, etc. up to ten kinds.

All these groups of wisdom, however, may be taken as coming under the three types of wisdom given above. for example, in the Vibhanga, after the group of the three kinds of wisdom, namely, Cintǎmaya, etc. are enumerated Dǎnamaya Paññǎ, Sīlamaya Paññǎ and Bhǎvanamaya Paññǎ. Dǎnamaya Paññǎ is wisdom formed of generosity. Volition associated with generosity is of three kinds, namely, volition that arises before, volition that arises during and volition that arises after the offering. The wisdom associated with these volitions in each case is Dǎnamaya Paññǎ. Similarly, in the case of observance of morality, wisdom that arises with the intention: ‚I will observe the precepts‛, wisdom that arises while observing and wisdom that arises on reflection after observing the precepts, all three are Sīlamaya Paññǎ.

If the Dǎnamaya Paññǎ and Sīlamaya Paññǎ have been deduced through one's process of thinking and reasoning, then it is to be classed as Cintǎmaya Paññǎ; if it has been gained through hearing from others, they are to be included in Sutamaya Paññǎ. Other kinds of wisdom can similarly be classified under the same three heading of Cintǎmaya Paññǎ, etc.

The teaching ‚paripucchanto budham janam paññǎ paramitam gantνǎ —— accomplishing the Perfection of Wisdom by learning from the wise,‛ in the BuddhavaÑsa clearly indicates that the Buddha regards the Sutamaya Paññǎ as the basic wisdom. This is because in this world, one, who has not yet acquired basic wisdom, cannot know any thing through thinking it out for himself; he has to learn it first from the wise by listening to them. Therefore, the Buddha has expounded that one, who wishes to fulfil the Perfection of Wisdom, should first acquire knowledge from the wise before he has any basic wisdom.

In brief, Wisdom through hearing (Sutamaya Paññǎ) should be acquired before Wisdom through thinking (Cintǎmaya Paññǎ).

The Commentaries such as the Atthasalini describe the innumerable lives of the Bodhisatta, for example, as the wise men Vidhura, Mahǎ Govinda, Kudala, Araka, Bodhi the Wondering Ascetic, Mahosadha, etc. when he had to fulfil the Perfection of Wisdom. In these lives, the Bodhisatta had already acquired basic wisdom; he also possessed therefore Cintǎmaya Paññǎ. As his basic wisdom was already great enough, acquiring Sutamaya Paññǎ was no longer his chief concern in those existences.

four Kinds of Kavi

The Catukka Nipǎta of the Auguttara Nikǎya describes four kinds of Kavi:

      1. Cinta kavi
      2. Suta kavi
      3. Attha kavi

 

1606

 

      1. Patibhǎna kavi

(The term kaνi is derived from the root, ‘kaνa’ which means ‘to praise’; so a person who praises things worthy of praises is called kaνi meaning a ‘wise person’.)

  1. One who is capable of knowing a given matter by thinking it out for himself is called a Cinta kavi, a wise man of original thinking. It is the province of such persons to sing verses lauding those deserving praise. Thus Cinta kavi is one who composes poems relying solely on his own thinking.
  2. One who puts into verse what one knows through hearing is called a Suta kavi.
  3. One who does not know through his original thinking or through learning from others but interprets the meaning of a difficult point based upon the knowledge he already possesses of similar problems is called an Attha kavi, a wise man who explains meaning. He writes verses based on a given subject-matter.
  4. One who, without having recourse to thinking out himself or listening to others or referring to what is already known, has the ability to penetrate at once the meaning of a given subject is called a Patibhana kavi, a wise man of ready speech (like the Venerable Vangisa Thera during the Buddha's time).

The Nature of Wisdom

Wisdom is a separate mental concomitant, one of the ultimate realities. In the Dhammasaṅgani, various names, such as paññindriya, paññǎ, pajǎnanǎ, etc. are given to wisdom, because it is the characteristic of the Abhidhamma to give complete details of everything that should be taught about each subject. The principal term for wisdom is ‘paññindriya’ made up of ‘paññǎ’ and ‘indriya’.

It is called Paññǎ (Wisdom), because it is conducive to understanding in all aspects the four Truths or the Three Characteristics of impermanence (anicca), suffering (dukkha), and non-self (anatta).

It is called faculty (indriya), (controlling or governing) because it can overcome ignorance (aνijjǎ) and delusion (moha) or because it dominates in understanding the real nature. Paññǎ (wisdom), has the characteristic of creating light. Just as darkness is dispelled as soon as light appears in a dark room, even so, where ignorance blinds us, as soon as wisdom appears, ignorance is dispelled enabling us to see clearly. Therefore, the Buddha has said: ‚Paññǎ samǎ ǎbhǎ natthi —— There is no light like wisdom‛.

Wisdom has the characteristic of perceiving things with discrimination. Just as a clever physician discerns which food is suitable for his patient and which food is not, so when wisdom arises it enables one to distinguish between what is meritorious and what is not.

Wisdom also has the characteristic of penetrating the real nature as it is. It may be likened to an arrow which, shot by a clever archer, penetrates the target unerringly.

An important point to note with regard to this characteristic of wisdom: Genuine wisdom is knowing a thing as it really is and such a knowledge is blameless. That is why in the Abhidhammattha Sangaha, the mental concomitant of wisdom (Paññǎ Cetasika) is included in the ‘Beautiful’ (Sobhaụa) types of mental concomitants.

Sulasǎ Jǎtaka in Brief

Questions arise concerning wisdom with reference to the action of Sulasǎ in the Sulasǎ Jǎtaka of the Atthaka Nipǎta. In Bǎrǎṇasī, a prostitute by the name of Sulasǎ saved the life of robber Suttaka who was about to be executed. She made him her husband and they lived together. Wanting to possess her jewellery, the robber persuaded her to put on her jewelled ornaments which worth one lakh of money and went up a mountain with him. On reaching the top of the mountain, he told her to take off all her jewelleries and prepared to kill her. Then Sulasa thought to herself: ‚He is sure to kill me, I must strike first and kill him by a ruse.‛ So she begged him: ‚My dear, even though you are going to kill me, I lose no love for you. Nearing my death, may I pay my respects to you from the four quarters, i.e.

 

front, back and the sides.‛ Not suspecting her stratagem, the robber allowed her to do so. After paying respects to the robber, who was standing on the edge of a precipice, from the front and the sides, when she went behind him, she pushed him over the precipice with all her might and killed him.

The Bodhisatta, who was a deva then, living in the mountain remarked: ‚Na hi sabbesu thǎnesu puriso hoti pandito; itthipi pandito hoti tattha tattha νicakkhanǎ.

— Not in all circumstances is the man the wise one: woman is also wise and far sighted.‛

Some raise the question as to whether it is proper for the Bodhisatta Deva to praise Sulasa as being wise. Sulasa's intention to kill the robber is a matter of committing the wrong deed of killing and cannot be associated with paññǎ cetasika.

In reply to that, some say that Sulasa's knowledge was not true paññǎ. Of the three kinds of knowledge, namely, knowledge through perception (sanna), knowledge through consciousness (νiññǎụa), and knowledge through wisdom (paññǎ). Sulasǎ's was knowledge through consciousness only, that is to say, through exercise of imagination. That knowledge through consciousness has been referred to, here, as paññǎ.

Others wrongly assert that of the two views: wrong view (miccha diṭṭhi) and right view (sammǎ diṭṭhi); Sulasǎ had wrong view and the Bodhisatta Deva was referring to her view as paññǎ and not praising her because of the faculty of wisdom, and, therefore, it is not against Abhidhamma.

Both these answers, taking consciousness (νiññǎụa) and view (diṭṭhi) as wisdom (paññǎ) contrary to the principles of Abhidhamma, are entirely wrong.

Sulasa's knowledge that she would win the robber, if she adopted a ruse was true knowledge and was, therefore, wisdom. One should not doubt whether genuine wisdom can be involved in matters connected with evil actions. for example, it is blameless to know discriminatingly about alcoholic drinks which should not be indulged in and which lead to immoral actions, as to which ones contain more or less alcohol, how much does each cost, what will happen if one drinks them etc. It begins to be immoral only from the moment one thinks of drinking the intoxicant.

Similarly, one can make a thorough study of all the various views and beliefs in the world without any exception, differentiating between what is correct and reasonable and what is wrong. Thus, studying and getting to know about them as they really are, whether right or wrong, is entirely faultless. Only when one misconstrues a wrong view to be right is one at fault.

So in Sulasa's case, knowing: ‚I will win over him, if I use a ruse‛ is knowing rightly; it is knowing through wisdom and therefore blameless. But, since the moment of her decision to kill her husband by means of a stratagem, her action had become blameworthy, immoral. It is only with reference to the correct knowledge which initially arose in her, before the deed of killing, that the Bodhisatta Deva praised, saying she was wise.

As has been said above, we should distinguish clearly between the knowledge about evil on one hand and the commission of evil such as killing on the other. If one persists in the belief that knowledge about evil is not true wisdom, one would make the error of thinking that the great Omniscience of the Buddha itself is not free from blemish.

Through His supreme Wisdom, the Buddha knows all there is to know, everything moral or immoral; hence the name of Omniscience. If true Wisdom has nothing to do with anything evil, then the Buddha would have no knowledge whatever of evil things; indeed, the Buddha's Wisdom is very extensive, infinite and is thus known as Omniscience.

In brief, the Buddha knows everything, good or evil. But since He has uprooted all latent defilements, He has no desire to commit anything evil, not to say of the actual deed. Thus reflecting on the attributes of knowing everything that is evil, of having abandoned what should be abandoned and of refraining from doing any evil, we should develop faith in the Buddha.

Again, we should also examine the story of Mahosadha the Wise as described in the

1608

 

Mahosadha Jǎtaka. In this story, Culani Brahmadatta with rulers of his vassal states surrounded and attacked the royal city of King Videha, who had as his right-hand man, Mahosadha the Wise. Mahosadha master-minded the defence of the city by devising various stratagem to deceive the enemy hordes, to break down their morale and finally to force them to retreat to all directions in a disorderly rout. Should we opine that deceptive measures adopted by Mahosadha, not being moral undertaking, do not count as Wisdom, there would be no occasion for the Bodhisatta to fulfil the Perfection of Wisdom. As a matter of fact, all the strategic devices employed by Mahosadha are the products of the Bodhisatta's Wisdom. The Buddha has therefore specifically mentioned the story of Mahosadha as an example of how the Bodhisatta had fulfilled his Perfection of Wisdom.

In view of what has been said, it should be noted that in the story of Sulasa, the Mountain deva praised Sulasa as a wise person because she indeed had Wisdom.

(This is an explanation on doubtful points with regard to characteristics of Wisdom.) The Kinds of Wisdom

The definition of ‘wisdom’ given in the Commentaries, such as the AÔÔhasalini, etc. as the knowledge of or the knowledge leading to full comprehension of the four Noble Truths and the Three Characteristics refers to the highest (ukkaṭṭha) type of Wisdom. There are also certain types of Wisdom which are much lower.

The Commentary on the Abhidhamma Vibhaṅga, in expounding on Cintǎmaya Paññǎ and Sutamaya Paññǎ, describes the kinds of Wisdom involved in ‘manual labour for earning one's livelihood’ (kammǎyatana) and in ‘skills for earning one's livelihood’ (sippǎyatana). Each is again divided into two kinds, lower and higher. Carpentry is an example of a lower type of manual labour. farming, trading are of a higher type. Mat-making, weaving, etc. are of lower forms of skill for earning one's living and writing, calculating, etc. are higher forms of skill for earning one's living.

The essential distinction between forms of livelihood is that when manual labour is done for livelihood without taking special training, it is Kammǎyatana type and when skill for earning livelihood is acquired after special training, it is called Sippayatana. When special training is for skill in vocal accomplishments it is called Vijjǎthǎna.

When we discriminate one fire from another, our discrimination is not based on the quality of the fuel used for burning but on the quantity of the fuel and we say ‚a small fire‛ or ‚a big fire‛. So also in the case of wisdom, discrimination should be done not on the basis of the quality of what is known but rather on the basis of the degree or extent of what is known and we should speak of wisdom as ‚weak‛ or

‚powerful‛, in other words, ‚simple‛ or ‚profound‛. We should not restrict ourselves to higher forms of knowledge, as expounded in the Commentary, but also recognize the lower forms also as wisdom.

Therefore, one who wishes to fulfil the Perfection of Wisdom should do so irrespective of the standard of wisdom, whether low or high, and regarding things unknown, one should approach the wise for learning from them. Therefore, it is said in the BuddhavaÑsa: ‚Paripucchanto budham pannaparamitam gantνa.‛ meaning ‚Repeatedly asking the wise, having reached the Perfection of Wisdom.‛

Seven Ways of Developing Wisdom

The Sammohavinodani, Commentary to the Abhidhamma Vibhanga gives seven ways of developing wisdom in the chapter on the foundations of Steadfast Mindfulness (Satipatthǎna):

  1. Paripucchakatǎ — asking the wise again and again. (This is in accordance with the Pǎli phrase quoted above.)
  2. Vatthuvisadakiriyǎ — making objects, both inside and outside the body, pure. (for internal cleanliness, one’s hair, nails and beard should not be too long. The body

 

should not be soiled with sweat and dirt. for external cleanliness, one's clothes should not be old and bad smelling; one's dwelling should be kept clean. When there is impurity inside and outside the body, the wisdom that arises is like the thick flame produced from a dirty wick soaked in the turbid oil of an unclean lamp. In order to have clean and bright wisdom, which is like the flame of a clean lamp, one should keep one's body clean both internally and externally.)

  1. Indriya samatta patipǎdanǎ — bringing the faculties, such as faith, etc., into perfect balance.

(There are five faculties19 which control consciousness and mental concomitants of beings. If the faith faculty is too strong, the other four faculties are bound to be weak; consequently, energy faculty cannot exercise its function of giving support and encouragement to exertion; mindfulness faculty cannot fulfil its task of minding the object of attention; concentration faculty cannot prevent distraction of mind; and wisdom faculty fails to discern. When faith faculty is in excess, an attempt should be made to moderate it and bring it in line with others either by reflecting on the Dhamma that will normalise it or avoiding to reflect on the Dhamma that will promote and strengthen it.

(If the energy faculty is too strong, faith faculty will not be able to perform its function; the rest of the faculties also cannot perform their respective functions. This excess of energy should be corrected by developing tranquillity. The same holds true in the case of each of the remaining faculties.)

What is particularly praised by the wise and virtuous is balancing faith with wisdom, and concentration with energy. If one is strong in faith and weak in wisdom, one will have faith in unworthy ones to no purpose. (Being weak in wisdom, one is unable to discern critically who is deserving of reverence and who is not; mistaking what is not true ‘Buddha, Dhamma, Sangha’ for genuine ones, one's devotion is then of no avail and fruitless.) Mistaken belief of those who wrongly devote themselves to false Buddha or false Dhamma is not true faith but only wrong and harmful conclusion (micchadhimokkha).

If wisdom is strong and faith is weak, one will miss the correct path and follow the wrong one, which leads to the side of cunning. To bring such a person to the right path is as hard to cure as a patient suffering from ill-effects of wrong medicine. for example, these are two kinds of giving: (i) gift of volition (cetanǎ-dǎna) and

(ii) gift of material objects (νatthu-dǎna). A person, who has cunning ways of thinking, might consider that it is only volition not the material objects that would be fruitful in future; therefore, it is not necessary to offer material things as dǎna; gift of volition is sufficient. Such a person who fails to do meritorious deeds of alms-giving, because of his cunning, would be reborn in the lower planes of existence.

Only when faith and wisdom are in balance can one have proper faith in deserving ones and with the absence of cunning, there can develop many advantages. Energy and concentration should also be in balance; when energy is weak and concentration strong, idleness (kosajja) will result: without any activities but assuming an air of calmness as if in good concentration, one is overwhelmed by indolence.

When energy is strong and concentration weak, there will be agitation and excitement but no steadiness. Overwhelmed by restlessness (uddhacca), one may be distracted with the thought: ‚If this work does not yield any good result as

    1. The five faculties are faith, energy, mindfulness, concentration and wisdom; each has its own function: faith enables one to give devoted attention to the objcet of reverence; energy gives support and encouragement enabling one to exert and strive hard; mindfulness keeps track of the object of attention; concentration prevents distraction of mind; and wisdom enables one to see, to understand. These faculties must be kept in balance, for if one is in excess, the others would suffer and fail to do their functions.

1610

 

expected, it will not be suitable for me. I would abandon it and try something else.‛

When energy and concentration are in equilibrium, idleness (kosajja) and restlessness (uddhacca) get no chance to arise. Balancing of these two leads to quick attainment of jhǎna or Absorption Concentration (Appannǎ).

However, mindfulness-faculty can never be in excess; there may be only its shortage. In the Text, it is likened to salt, a necessary ingredient of all food preparations or to a Prime Minister who attends to all the royal business. Therefore, while maintaining the maximum possible mindfulness, faculties in each of the two pairs, namely, faith and wisdom, energy and concentration, should be kept in perfect balance with each other. Excess of any is a disadvantage. In this connection, the Venerable U Budh has made the following comment in his Mahǎ Satipatthana-Nissaya:

Excess of faith leads to over enthusiasm, Excess of wisdom leads to craftiness, Excess of energy leads to restlessness,

Excess of concentration leads to ennui (mental weariness), But there is never an excess of mindfulness.

 

  1. Duppaññapuggala parivajjanam avoiding persons without wisdom.

(Duppañña means an individual who has no wisdom to discern penetratingly such groups of Dhamma as the aggregates (khandha), the bases (ǎyatana), etc. One should keep oneself far away from such people.)

  1. Paññavanta puggalasevana associating with the wise.

(The wise means persons who are possessed of the fifty characteristics of the knowledge of arising and falling (udaya bhaya ñǎụa). for details of the fifty characteristics of Udhaya bhaya ñǎụa, Patisambhidǎmagga may be consulted20.)

Concerning both items no’s (4) and (5), the commentator is only describing the developments of the highest (ukkattha) type of wisdom. In item (4), a person without wisdom means one who cannot discern penetratingly the group of Dhammas such as aggregates and the bases; a person with penetrating knowledge of such Dhammas can only be one who is of great wisdom. But there are those, who though not possessing wisdom to discern such subtle Dhammas as aggregates and bases, know ordinary matters concerning practice of Dhamma: ‚It is proper to make such offering; it is not proper to do so. Precepts should be observed thus; they should not be observed otherwise.‛ They also know matters concerning worldly living, ‚This act will prolong one’s life; this act will shorten one's life.‛ Such persons cannot be said to be entirely devoid of wisdom. One should cultivate association with them too.

In item (5) also, by defining a wise person as one who in possessed of the fifty characteristics of the knowledge of arising and falling (udayabbaya-ñǎụa), the commentator is referring by way of excellence (ukkattha naya) only to the wise who are most highly advanced in Vipassanǎ Meditation.

But with regard to acquiring knowledge, the Buddha had expounded in the BuddhavaÑsa:

‚Taking the example of a bhikkhu going on alms round to all the houses in serial order without discrimination, a learner should approach whoever can answer his questions, regardless of his social or educational status. Therefore, he should avoid only a totally ignorant one and approach all who can help him in his quest of knowledge.‛

In short, avoiding only those who are completely incapable of answering any questions, one should associate with those who can furnish him with even the slightest information he is seeking.

    1. May also see Path of Purification by Bhikkhu Nanamoli. Chapter XX para 93-104.

 

According to the BuddhavaÑsa, in acquiring wisdom, one should first ask and learn from the wise to develop wisdom through hearing, Sutamaya paññǎ. Then, if one is not clear about any point, one should reflect on it and think about it, and thus develop wisdom by means of thinking, Cintamaya paññǎ.

In the Discourse to the Kalamas (Aṅguttara Nikǎya, Tikanipata, Dutiya Pannasaka, 2- Mahavagga, 5-Kalama Sutta), the Buddha was told by the Kalamas that many preachers visited their place, that all of these visiting preachers praised only their own doctrines, denouncing and condemning others and that they had doubt and perplexity as to which doctrine to accept and follow. The Buddha's reply to them may be summarized as ‚you should accept the doctrine which you find after due consideration to be free of fault.‛

This Discourse shows that one should first acquire Sutamaya paññǎ by listening to the talks of preachers. and then think over which doctrine is blameless by using the Cintamaya paññǎ.

Moreover, in the Patha Jǎtaka, Dasaka Nipata, 9-Maha Dhammapala Jǎtaka, when the great teacher of Takkasīla went in person to the village of Dhammapala to find out why the young people of the village did not die before the end of their life span, Mahadhammapala, (the village headman) who would be reborn as King Suddhodǎna in time to come, replied:

‚We listen to all who come and preach. After listening, we ponder upon their preaching. We do not heed what the immoral persons teach, instead we forsake them. We accept only the teachings of the moral ones with which we are delighted and which we follow. Therefore, in our village, the young ones never die before the end of their life span.‛

This Jǎtaka story also clearly shows that one acquires wisdom first by means of Sutamaya

©ǎṇa, and then accepts only what is confirmed to be true by Cintamaya ©ǎṇa.

Associating with The Wise

The expression ‘associating with the wise’ does not mean mere approaching a wise person and staying with him day and night. It implies learning and acquiring some knowledge from the person who is possessed of wisdom.

The advice ‚Do not associate with the fool‛, given as one of the Blessings in the Maṅgala Sutta, does not necessarily present staying with a foolish person. One may even live with him for the purpose of coaxing and persuading him to the right path. In such a case, one is not going against the advice of the Maṅgala Sutta. An example is the sojourn of the Buddha in the Uruvelǎ Grove in the company of ascetics of wrong view (to help them abandon their wrong path).

Thus, only when one accepts the view and follows the practices of a foolish person, one is then said to be associating with the fool. Likewise, the advice given in the Maṅgala Sutta exhorting one to associate with the wise is well taken, not by merely keeping company with him but only when one acquires some form of knowledge (from him), be it only a little.

  1. Gambhirananacariya paccavekkhana — reflecting on the nature of Dhamma which is the resort of profound wisdom. (Herein, wisdom is like fire which burns all inflammable things whether big or small. Depending on the size of what is burning, fire is said to be a small fire or a big one. In the same way, wisdom knows everything there is to know; it is called small, manifest or profound depending on what is known as small, manifest or profound. The Dhamma which is the resort of profound wisdom comprises aggregates, bases, etc. The wisdom, which arises from the knowledge of these profound subjects, is what is meant by profound wisdom. Such profound wisdom is as numerous as there are profound Dhammas. Analytical review of all these numerous profound Dhammas leads to the development of wisdom.)
  2. Tadadhimuttata — Having the inclination towards developing wisdom. (In all four postures of lying, sitting. standing and walking one should be only inclined to development of wisdom. Having such a mind is one of the causes of developing wisdom.)

Resume in verse by U Budh:

    1. Asking again and again,

1612

 

    1. Keeping things clean,
    2. Having faculties in balance,
    3. Avoiding the fool,
    4. Associating with the wise,
    5. Pondering deeply, and
    6. Having the mind bent on development of wisdom constitute seven ways of developing of wisdom.

 

The Qualities of Wisdom

  1. When Wisdom takes a predominant place in performing multifarious functions, it acquires the name of Vimamsadhipati, one of the four Predominance-conditions.
  2. forming constituent parts of the twenty-two Controlling faculties are four different faculties which are concerned with wisdom: (a) the Wisdom that is included in the thirty- nine mundane consciousness associated with knowledge (lokiñǎna-sampayutta citta) is called Pannindriya; (b) the Wisdom accompanying the consciousness that arises at the moment of the first stage of Enlightenment (sotǎpatti-magga citta) is known as Anannǎtaññassǎmit'indriya; (c) the Wisdom that arises with the fruition State of Arahatship (arahatta-phala) is called Aññǎtavindriya; (d) the Wisdom that is associated with the six intermediate supramundane consciousness (that comes between the sotǎpanna and arahatta stage) is termed Aññindriya.

The Wisdom that should be fulfilled as a Perfection is concerned only with mundane consciousness; thus it is included in the thirteen kinds of moral consciousness (Kusala Nana Sampayutta Citta) of the thirty-nine lokinǎna-sampayutta citta. (The non-functional consciousness (kiriya citta) belongs only to arahats; it is not the concern of Bodhisattas who are still worldlings; the Resultant Consciousness (Vipǎka citta) arises without any special effort as a consequence of one's past kamma. Therefore, the wisdom that is associated with these two types of consciousness does not count as Perfection.) Bodhisattas concentrate only on the mundane wisdom so as to fulfil the Perfection of Wisdom to its highest degree.

In the thirty-seven Constituents of Enlightenment (Bodhipakkhiya Dhamma) are included the five Controlling faculties (Indriya), one of which is faculty of Wisdom (Pannindriya); this faculty of Wisdom is of two kinds: mundane and supramundane. The supramundane kind is not included in the Perfection of Wisdom developed by a Bodhisatta. Only the wisdom that is associated with mundane moral consciousness which arises while undertaking purification of morality and purification of mind previous to attainment of magga-phala states is the Perfection of Wisdom fulfilled by Bodhisattas.

  1. Similarly, in the other four constituents of the Bodhipakkhiya are included factors of wisdom (paññǎ) under different names. Thus in the five Powers (bala)it is known as Power of Wisdom (Paññǎ bala); in the four Means of Accomplishment (Iddhipada) as Accomplishment by Wisdom (νimansiddhipada); in the Seven factors of Enlightenments (Bojjhauga) as Investigation of Dhamma (Dhammaνicaya Sambojjhanga) and in the Eight Constituents of the Noble Path (Ariya-magganga) as Right View (Samma-ditthi).

As with faculty of Wisdom (Paññindriya), these various factors of wisdom, under different names, are developed at two different levels: mundane and supramundane. The Wisdom that accompanies the supramundane consciousness is not included in the Perfection of Wisdom as fulfilled by Bodhisattas. It is only the wisdom associated with mundane moral consciousness, which arises while undertaking purification of morality and purification of mind previous to attainments of magga-phala states, that counts as the Perfection of Wisdom fulfilled by Bodhisattas.

Contemplating on these special qualities of wisdom, may you fulfil the Perfection of Wisdom to its highest possible stage.

 

      1. The Perfection of Energy (Vīriya-Pǎramī) Bodhisatta's Exertion of Energy

In matters of the Perfection of Energy, the Texts give the example of a maned lion whose nature is to put forth maximum effort whether in hunting a rabbit or in hunting an elephant. He does not exert less in hunting a rabbit because it is a small animal; nor does he strive more in hunting an elephant because of its great size. In both cases, he uses equal degree of exertion.

following the ways of a maned lion, a Bodhisatta while fulfilling the Perfection of Energy, does not make less effort for ordinary tasks nor put forth more energy for more arduous ones. He always makes the same amount of maximum exertion, whether the task is small or great.

Deep Impression of Past Exertions on The Buddha

As a result of the habit of employing uniform energy whether attending to big or small affairs in past lives as a Bodhisatta, when He finally became an Enlightened One, the Buddha made equal efforts when giving discourses. He did not reduce His effort and deliver an address casually to a single person; neither did he put forth more energy to enable the audience at the extreme end hear Him when addressing a huge assembly as, for example, at the time of delivering the first Sermon. He maintained an even voice putting forth equal energy for both occasions.

Special Glory of the Buddha. The Buddha being blessed with unthinkable majestic glory, His voice uttered with uniform exertion reaches all who listen. If there is only one person listening to Him, only that person hears the discourse. When there are many people, each person, whether near or far from the Buddha, hears Him clearly. (When the Chief Disciple Mahǎthera Sǎriputta gave the Discourse of Samacitta Suttanta, as the audience was very large, his normal voice could not reach all of them; he had to make them all hear him with the help of his Supernormal Psychic Powers of Accomplishments (Iddhiνidha Abhiññana); he had to use the ‘abhiññǎ loud-speaker,’ so to say. However, it was not necessary for the Buddha to do so to make everyone in the audience hear Him.) This is the special glory of the Buddha.

Every Buddha exerts Himself to fulfil the Perfection of Energy in all His previous lives as a Bodhisatta. In addition, in His last birth when He would gain Enlightenment, He renounces the world and makes strenuous efforts to practise austerities (dukkaracariya) at least for seven days. Having performed the austerities, as the time draws near for Buddhahood, He sits on a seat of grass at the foot of the Bodhi tree and makes a resolute effort with a firm determination: ‚Let only My skin remain; let only My sinews remain; let only My bones remain; let all the blood and flesh dry up, I will not rise from this seat until I have attained Omniscience (sabbaññuta-ñǎụa).‛

Through this effort, He developed the Knowledge of Insight as powerful as a thunder bolt (Mahǎ Vajira Vipassanǎ Ñǎụa) which enables Him to realize first, the Law of Dependent Origination, followed by the knowledge of the three characteristics of impermanence (anicca), unsatisfactoriness (dukkha) and unsubstantiality (anatta) in all material and mental phenomena (rǔpa and nǎma).

Energy (Vīriya) like Wisdom (Paññǎ), is a mental concomitant, but whereas Wisdom is, as stated before, always associated with moral consciousness, energy being a miscellaneous type of concomitant (pakiụụaka cetasika) is associated with both moral and immoral consciousness and also of indeterminate type (abyǎkata) which is neither moral nor immoral. Consequently, energy can be wholesome or unwholesome or indeterminate. Effort which is wholesome is known as Right Effort (Sammǎ νǎyǎma); effort employed for wrong purpose is unwholesome and is called Wrong Effort (Micchǎ νǎyǎma). It is only the Right Effort which should be cultivated to the fullest extent as the Perfection of Energy.

Right Exertion (Sammappadhhana)

Right Effort (Sammǎ νǎyǎma)is also known as Right Exertion (Sammappadhǎna). The

1614

 

meaning is the same. In exposition on Sammappadhǎna of the Abhidhamma Vibhanga, the Buddha has explained four kinds of Right Exertion:

 

  1. The endeavour to prevent the arising at any time, any place on any object of evil which has not yet arisen; or which one cannot recall to mind of having arisen at a certain time, at a certain place, on a certain object.
  2. The endeavour to put away evil that has a risen.

(As a matter of fact, it is impossible to abandon evil that had already arisen or that had arisen and passed away. The evil that had arisen in the past had ceased; it is no longer existing. What does not exist cannot he removed. What is to be understood here is that one should strive to prevent arising of new evil which is of similar nature to the one that has arisen before.)

  1. The endeavour to bring about the arising of the good which has not yet arisen or which one cannot recall to mind of having arisen at a certain time, a certain place, on a certain object.
  2. The endeavour to maintain and further develop the good that has arisen or that is arising. (Here also what is to be understood is that one should strive to bring about the repeated arising of the good similar to the one that has already arisen.)

Eleven factors of Developing Energy

The Satipatthana Vibhanga Commentary and the Mahǎ Satipatthana Sutta Commentary describe eleven factors of development of energy.

    1. Reflecting on the dangers of lower worlds of existence (Apǎya bhaya paccavekkhanata).

Energy will develop in him who reflects thus: ‚If I am lax in making effort, I may be reborn in the realms of misery (apǎya). Of the four realms of misery, if I am reborn in the realm of continuous suffering (niraya), I will suffer intense pains resulting from numerous, terrible tortures; or if I am reborn in the animal world, I may be subjected to all forms of ill-treatment by human beings; or if I am reborn in the ghost realm (peta-loka), I will be tormented by hunger for long periods (of world-cycles) between the appearance of one Buddha and of another: or if I am reborn in the demon world (asura loka), with my huge body, sixty or eighty cubits in length, of bones and skins only, I will suffer from heat, cold or winds. In any of these terrible rebirths, I will get no chance of developing the four Right Exertions. This life is my only opportunity to do so.‛

    1. Perceiving the benefits accruing from development of energy (Œnisamsadassǎvitǎ).

Energy will develop in him who, reviewing and seeing the advantages of developing energy, reflects thus: ‚A lazy man can never get out of the cycle of rebirths (saṁsǎra) and attain the supramundane Paths and fruition States. Only the industrious can attain them. The beneficial result of making effort is the attainment of the supramundane Path and Fruition States which are so difficult to realize.‛

    1. Reviewing the path to be tread (Gamanavithi paccavekkhanatǎ).

Energy will develop in him who reflects thus: ‚All Buddhas, Paccekabuddhas and Noble Disciples of a Buddha realize their goals by walking along the path of industry. Exertion is the straight path trod by the Noble Ones. No idle person can follow this road. Only the industrious take to this path.‛

    1. Honouring the alms food of devotees (Piṇďapǎtǎpacǎyanatǎ).

This factor is the specific concern of bhikkhus. Energy will develop in him who, regarding with esteem and appreciation rich food offered by devotees, reflects thus: ‚These devotees are not my relatives; they give me this alms food not because they want to make their living by depending on me; they do so only because of the great merit that accrues from giving (to the Sangha). The Buddha does not allow us to eat alms food in a light minded, irresponsible manner, or to live an easy-going life. He permits it only for the

 

purpose of practising the Dhamma to achieve liberation from saṁsǎra. Alms food is not for the lazy or the indolent. Only men of diligence are worthy of it.‛

    1. Reflecting on the nobility of the inheritance (Dǎyajjamahatta paccavekkhanatǎ).

Energy will develop in him who reflects thus: ‚The heritage of the Buddha known as ‘the treasures of the virtuous’ to be received by His disciples is of seven kinds: faith (saddhǎ), morality (sīla), learning (suta), liberality (cǎga), wisdom (paññǎ), moral shame (hirī), and moral dread (ottappa).

The indolent are not entitled to inherit from the Buddha. Just as bad children, disowned by their parents, cannot inherit from them, even so those who are lazy cannot receive the ‘treasures of the virtuous’ as heritage from the Buddha. Only men of diligence deserve this inheritance.‛

    1. Reflecting on the nobility of the Teacher, the Buddha (Satthumahatta- paccavekkhanatǎ).

Energy will develop in him who reflects thus: ‚My Teacher, the Buddha, is so noble that the ten-thousand world-universe shook when He took conception (as a Bodhisatta for His last life), when He renounced the world, when He became the Enlightened One, when He expounded the first Sermon (Dhammacakka-pavattana Sutta), when He performed the Twin Miracle at Savatthi to defeat the heretics (titthiya), when He descended from the TǎvatiÑsa deva-world to Sankassa Nagara, when He renounced the Vital Principle (Ǎyusankhǎra) and when He passed into Parinibbǎna. Being a true son (or daughter) of such a noble Buddha, should I remain care-free and lazy without exerting myself to practise His Teachings?‛

    1. Reflecting on the nobility of own lineage (Jǎti mahatta paccavekkhanatǎ).

Energy will develop in him who reflects thus: ‚My lineage is not humble; I am descended from (the first king) Mahasammata of pure and high caste; I am the brother of Rǎhula who is the grandson of King Suddhodǎna and Queen Mahǎ Mǎyǎ, who belonged to the House of King Okkǎka, one of the descendants of Mahǎsammata; Rǎhula is the Buddha's son; since I have also taken the name of Buddha's son of Sakya ancestry, we are brothers. Being of such noble ancestry, I should not live a life of indolence but exert myself to practise the noble Teaching.‛

    1. Reflecting on the nobility of companions in the holy life (Sabrahmacǎrimahatta- paccavevekkhanatǎ).

Energy will develop in him who reflects thus: ‚My companions in the holy life, the Mahǎthera Sǎriputta and Mahǎ Moggallǎna, as well as eighty Great Disciples, who practised the noble Dhamma, have already realized the supramundane Paths and fruition States. I should follow the way of the venerable companions in the holy life.‛

    1. Keeping away from those who are indolent (Kusita puggala parivajjanata).

Energy will develop in him who avoids idle ones, i.e. those who forsake all physical, verbal and mental activities to lie down and roll in sleep like a python that has eaten its fill.

    1. Associating with people who are industrious and energetic (Araddha vīriya puggala sevanatǎ).

Energy will develop in him who associates himself with industrious and energetic people who are devoted only to their task whole-heartedly.

Men of dedication (pahitatta) are always determined not to leave their efforts in carrying out a set task until success is achieved (or if not successful until death). Those lacking dedication hesitate even before beginning a work with the thought. "Shall I succeed or not?" While carrying out the work, if the expected goal is not easily achieved, he flinches with the thought, "Even though I carry on with the work, I shall not succeed" and thus they stop putting effort.

 

    1. Inclination towards development of Energy in all four postures (Tad adhimuttatǎ). Energy will develop in him who is intent on and inclined to cultivating it in all four

1616

 

postures of lying down, sitting, standing and walking. These are the eleven factors which develop Energy.

The Main foundation of Energy

The main foundation of Energy is the emotion of dread (saÑvega). It is of three kinds:

  1. Cittutrǎsa SaÑvega

Disturbance of mind through dread of dangers of elephants, tigers, weapons, such as swords, spears, etc. is known as ‚Cittutrǎsa SaÑvega.‛ In terms of Abhidhamma, it is the mental concomitant of aversion (dosa). Through weak aversion arises fear; through strong aversion arises aggressiveness.

  1. Ottappa SaÑvega

Dread to do evil is Ottappa SaÑvega. It is a wholesome type of mental concomitant (sobhana cetasika).

  1. ©ǎṇa SaÑvega

Dread that arises as religious emotion through reflecting on cause and effect is known as ©ǎṇa SaÑvega. It is the kind of fear of saṁsǎra felt by the virtuous. In the Texts, ©ǎṇa SaÑvega is described also as the knowledge that is accompanied by moral dread of evil.

(Should one include Dhamma SaÑvega which is the wisdom of Arahats that arises accompanied by moral dread on seeing the dangers of conditioned phenomena, there will be four kinds of SaÑvega).

Of these types of saṁνega, only ñǎụa saṁνega should be considered as the main spring of Energy. When one sees the dangers of saṁsǎra through wisdom and is stirred by moral dread, one would certainly work arduously for liberation from these dangers. Without such wisdom, one will not work for it at all.

Even in everyday mundane life, a student who is struck with fear of poverty, that is, one who has ñǎụa saṁνega will work hard reflecting thus: ‚Without education, I will be faced with poverty when I grow up‛; another who is not moved by such anxiety, that is, one who has no ñǎụa saṁνega, will put forth no effort whatever to acquire knowledge.

Similarly, motivated by fear of poverty, workers assiduously devote themselves to work which provides them with necessities of life; whereas those who do not consider for their future will remain indolent and carefree. It should be surmised from what has been said that only ñǎụa saṁνega can cause the development of Energy.

But this applies only to the development of Energy which serves as a Perfection. As already mentioned, there are two kinds of Energy, namely, Energy which is developed for a wholesome act and that developed for an unwholesome act. The energy necessary for an unwholesome act is also caused by stirring of emotion (saṁνega); but it is cittutrǎsa saṁνega and not ñǎụa saṁνega that serves as its foundation.

An indigent person in need of money will make effort to steal; he cannot take up a proper mental attitude (yoniso manasikǎra). This is an example of how wrong effort arises through unwholesome cittutrǎsa saṁνega. A person who does not possess a proper mental attitude will have recourse to wrong efforts to prevent possible dangers falling upon him. But a person with right frame of mind will not exert to do wrong actions; he always strives for good ones.

Thus, whereas the main foundation of Energy is the emotion of dread (saṁνega), it is the mental attitude which determines the kind of energy whether wholesome or unwholesome to develop.

As a Perfection, unwholesome energy is not to be considered; it is only blameless, wholesome energy that is reckoned as a Perfection.

When we consider the four Right Exertions, it would seem that only energy that causes wholesome acts serves as a Perfection. But, although an effort may not result in wholesome

 

acts, if it is neither a wrong effort nor the kind that would produce unwholesome acts, it should be counted as a Perfection of Energy.

As an example of super effort for Perfection, the Commentary cites the story of Mahajanaka. The Bodhisatta, as Prince Janaka, made effort of swimming for seven days in the ocean (when the ship he was travelling in sank). His strenuous endeavour was not motivated by a desire to perform wholesome acts or to practise charity, observe morality or cultivate meditation. It does not result in arising of unwholesome states such as greed, hatred, bewilderment either and may thus be regarded as blameless. Prince Janaka's supreme exertion, being blameless and being free from unwholesomeness, counts as fulfilment of Perfection of Energy.

When the ship was about to be wrecked, seven hundred people on board wept and lamented in desperation without making any attempt to survive the disaster. Prince Janaka, unlike his fellow travellers, thought to himself: ‚To weep and lament in fear when faced with danger is not the way of the wise; a wise man endeavours to save himself from an impending danger. A man with wisdom as I am, I must put forth effort to swim my way through to safety.‛ With this resolve and without any trepidation, he courageously swam across the ocean. Being urged by such a noble thought, his performance was laudable and the effort he put forth for this act was also extremely praiseworthy.

Bodhisattas in every existence undertake what they have to do bravely and without flinching; not to say of rebirths in the human world, even when he was born as a bull, the Bodhisatta performed arduous tasks (Pǎtha Jǎtaka, Ekaka Nipǎta, 3-Kuru Vagga). Thus as a young bull named Kanha, the Bodhisatta, out of gratitude to the old woman who had tended him, pulled five hundred carts loaded with merchandise across a big swamp.

Even as an animal, the development of Energy as a Perfection by the Bodhisatta was not slackened; when reborn as a human, the tendency to put forth effort persisted in him. Extreme hardships he went through as King Kusa, in his endeavours to win back the favours of Princess Pabhavati (who ran away from him because of his ugly appearance), are examples of determined effort, unyielding in face of difficulties of the Bodhisatta. The latent tendency to develop such energy remained with a Bodhisatta throughout all his various existences.

The Life of Mahosadha

The Texts give the story of Mahosadha to show the Bodhisatta's fulfilment of the Perfection of Wisdom. But, in that very life, the Bodhisatta also developed the Perfection of Energy. On the whole, Mahosadha made use of Wisdom as a guide in attending to multifarious duties of his; but once a careful decision had been made, it was put to execution by making continual effort. Such endeavours of Mahosadha, even though they were not intended to develop meritorious acts of generosity, morality or meditation, should be considered as Perfection of Energy since they were made for the welfare of others.

Mahosadha's Endeavours

It may be asked whether some of Mahosadha's endeavours did not cause suffering to others. for example, when King C|ḷani-Brahmadatta laid siege to Mithilǎ with 18 divisions of his indestructible (akkhobhaụī) army, Mahosadha devising a stratagem brought about a complete rout of the great army, causing much suffering to King C|ḷani-Brahmadatta and his hordes. Should we not blame Mahosadha then for his attempts to make his opponents suffer?

In answer to that: take the simile of scaring a snake which is about to catch a frog. Some people take the view that such an attempt is blameworthy because by so doing the frog will no doubt get out of harm's way but the snake will go hungry. The Buddha teaches that volition is the deciding factor in such a situation. If one frightens away the snake in order to make it suffer from hunger, it is blameworthy; on the other hand, if one acts only to get the frog out of danger without giving any thought to the snake's hunger, it is quite blameless.

Again, in the Questions of King Milinda (Milindapaṅha, 4-Meṇďaka Vagga, 5-

1618

 

Devadattapabbajja pañha) the King asked the Venerable Nǎgasena: ‚Venerable Sir, is it not a fact that the Buddha knew that Devadatta would create a schism if he was permitted to become a bhikkhu. Knowing thus, why did the Buddha admit him into the order? If he did not receive admission, he would not be able to cause the schism.‛

The Venerable Nǎgasena replies: ‚O King, the Buddha indeed foresaw that Devadatta would create a schism among bhikkhus but He also knew that if Devadatta did not gain admission into the Order, he would commit unwholesome acts such as holding ‘wrong view with fixed destiny’ (niyata micchǎdiṭṭhi); for which he would suffer worse fate than he would for causing schism. Creating the schism would no doubt lead him to miserable realms (Apǎya), but there is a time limit for suffering in these realms. Staying outside the Order, however, through his unwholesome deeds such a holding ‘wrong views with fixed destiny’ he would be doomed to unlimited misery in the realms of intense suffering (Niraya). foreseeing this possible limit to his suffering, the Buddha, out of compassion, admitted him into the Order thus mitigating his agony to a certain extent.‛

In the same way, by putting to rout the great army of King C|ḷani-Brahmadatta without causing suffering to his country, Mahosadha was saving his own country of Mithilǎ from complete destruction. He acted thus to serve the best interest of both and was free of any blame.

The Qualities of Energy

  1. When Energy takes a predominant place in performing multifarious functions, it acquires the name of Vīriyadhipati, one of the four Predominance-Conditions (Adhipati).
  2. It forms a constituent part of the twenty-two controlling faculties (indriya) and is known as Vīriyindriya. But only the energy that is associated with mundane moral consciousness is reckoned as the Perfection of Energy. In the five Controlling faculties (indriya) of the Bodhipakkhiya Dhamma also, the νīriyindriya, just as in the case of paññindriya, is counted as a Perfection, only when it is included in the mundane purifications (of morality and mind).

Likewise, concerning the four kinds of Right Exertion (sammappadhǎna) it is only the energy included in the mundane purification that is considered as a Perfection.

  1. The factor of Energy included in the five Powers (bala) is known as Power of Energy (νīriya-bala); in the four Means of Accomplishment (iddhipada) as Accomplishment by Energy (νīriyiddhipǎda); in the Seven factors of Enlightenment (bojjhauga) as Energy factor of Enlightenment (νīriya-sambojjhauga) and in the Eight Constituents of the Noble Path (ariya-maggauga) as Right Effort (sammǎ-νǎyǎma). These various factors of Energy under different names are reckoned as Perfection of Energy only in association with mundane moral consciousness which arises while undertaking mundane purification.

Contemplating on these special qualities of Energy, may you fulfil the Perfection of Energy to its highest possible stage.

 

      1. The Perfection of forbearance (Khantī-Pǎramī)

The Text exhorts ‘to bear praise and disdain with patience’ (sammǎnǎνamǎnakkhamo). One should neither be elated when meeting with pleasant objects nor upset when encountering unpleasant objects. It is no tolerance of pleasantness, if we develop greed under fortunate circumstances or of unpleasantness if we develop hate under unfortunate circumstances. The essential meaning here is: we are truly patient only when favourable situations are faced without greed; and unfavourable ones without hate.

However, with regard to the Perfection of forbearance, the Commentaries generally use in illustrative stories the term Perfection of forbearance (Khantī-Pǎramī) only for tolerance to acts of physical or verbal aggression by others without giving way to anger. The CariyǎpiÔaka  Commentary,  expounds  in  the  Chapter  on  Miscellany:

Karuụǔpǎyakosallapariggahitaṁ   sattasaukhǎrǎparǎdhasahanaṁ   adosappadhǎno

 

tadǎkǎrappaνattacittuppǎdo khantī-pǎramitǎ.‛ The group of consciousness and its concomitants associated with tolerance of wrongs done by others, predominated by the mental factor of non-aversion (adosa-cetasika) and grasped by compassion and skill in means is called Perfection of forbearance; that is, the group of consciousness and its concomitants formed in such a mode of tolerance to faults of beings is called Perfection of forbearance.

The M|la Tikǎ in commenting on the five restraints (morality, mindfulness, wisdom, forbearance and energy) briefly explained in the AÔÔhasǎlini, defines the restraint of forbearance as: ‘Khantīti adhiνǎsanǎ; sǎ ca tatha paνattǎ khandhǎ; paññǎti eke, adoso eνa νǎ.’ ‚Khantī‛ means forbearance; that forbearance is actually the four mental aggregates formed in such a mode of tolerance; some teachers say it is Wisdom (paññǎ) or only the mental factor of non-aversion.

Some scholars take the view:

‚The exhortation in the Pǎli Texts, ‘to bear praise and disdain with patience’ seems to imply that one should tolerate praise as well as disdain. But, in actual experience, one is liable to be displeased and angry only when one is insulted and despised; no one shows such emotions when treated with honour and veneration. Therefore, the term forbearance should be used only when one shows no anger in a situation which would normally provoke anger to many others.

‚To take the Pǎli Text exhortation literally is to equate the Perfection of forbearance with the Perfection of Equanimity, seeing no difference between the two.‛

As the authority quoted by these scholars is the aforesaid CariyǎpiÔaka Commentary and M|la Ṭikǎ, their view may not be set aside.

It should be noted, however, that forbearance is considered to be tolerance of others' treatment whereas equanimity is indifference towards beings, without hate or love.

The Venerable Ledi Sayadaw in his Maugala Sutta Nissaya defines Khantī as ‚not feeling exalted when encountering pleasantness and remaining patient without giving vent to anger when encountering hardships.‛ This definition is in agreement with the exhortation ‘sammǎnǎνamǎnakkhamo’.

To reconcile the Commentary's exposition and the Text: Bodhisattas are by nature serious minded; pleasant experiences or happy circumstances do not make them excited with greed; they are accustomed to remain unmoved by them without having to make a special effort to discipline their mind. When faced with an unhappy turn of events, however, they have to make special endeavour to bear them patiently so as to fulfil their Perfection of forbearance.

Bodhisattas, who are fulfiling the Perfection of forbearance, have to put up with both pleasant and unpleasant experiences so as not to develop greed and ill-will. Hence, the exhortation given in the Text, to bear praise without developing greed and to tolerate insults and ill-treatments without generating hate. But it is nothing strange for Bodhisattas, who are serious minded, to experience pleasantness without being moved by greed. Therefore, the Commentary comments only upon tolerance, which is to be cultivated as Perfection of forbearance in unpleasant situations which are unbearable to ordinary persons. Viewed in this way, there is no disagreement between the exposition in the Commentary and the teaching in the Text.

The Nature of forbearance

forbearance being the group of consciousness and its concomitants led by the mental factor of non-aversion (adosa cetasika), which has the characteristics of lack of ill-will or anger, is not a separate ultimate reality like Wisdom or Energy. However, When considered by itself as adosa cetasika, it is of course an ultimate reality like Wisdom or Energy.

1620

 

Although forbearance (khantī) is non-aversion (adosa cetasika) every case of non- aversion is not forbearance. The adosa cetasika accompanies every arising of a ‘Beautiful’ (sobhaụa) type of Consciousness but it is called forbearance (khantī) only if it serves as a deterrent to anger when provoked by others. If the ‘Beautiful’ consciousness arises due to any other cause, the adosa cetasika that accompanies it is not called forbearance.

The Venerable Puṇṇa’s Forbearance

The Venerable Puṇṇa’s mental attitude serves as a good example of forbearance one should develop. It is, therefore, briefly described here. Once during the Buddha's time, the Venerable Puṇṇa approached and informed the Buddha that he would like to go to Sunǎparanta district and live there. The Buddha said to him: ‚Puṇṇa, the people in Sunǎparanta are rough and brutal. How would you feel, should they abuse and revile you?‛

The Thera replied: ‚Venerable Sir, should the people of Sunǎparanta abuse and revile me, I would regard them as good people, control my temper and bear them patiently with the thought: ‘These are good people, extremely good people; they merely abuse and revile me, but not assault me with their fists and elbows.’ ‛

The Buddha asked him further: ‚Puṇṇa, suppose the people of Sunǎparanta assault you with their fists and elbows, how would you feel?‛ ‚Venerable Sir, I would regard them as good people, control my temper and bear them patiently with the thought: ‘These are good people, extremely good people; they merely assault me with their fists and elbows but not stoned me.’‛

(The Buddha asked him further how he would feel if people stoned him, beat him with a stick, cut him with a sword or even kill him.)

The Thera replied: ‚Venerable Sir, I would control my temper and bear them patiently with the thought: ‘The disciples of the Bhagavǎ, such as Venerable Godhika, Venerable Channa, etc. (being weary of, and ashamed of and being disgusted with the body and with life), had to commit suicide (satthahǎraka kamma); how fortunate I am. I need not kill myself.‛ The Buddha then approved of his replies and blessed him. (Majjhima Nikǎya, Uparipannǎsa, 5-Salǎyatana Vagga, 3-Punnovǎda Sutta)

Again, in the Pǎtha Jǎtaka, Sattǎlisa Nipǎta, Sarabhaṅga Jǎtaka, Sakka, the King of Devas, asked the hermit, Sarabhaṅga:

‚O Hermit of Koṇďañña ancestry, what may one slay without having to repent? What may one abandon to gain praise from the virtuous? Whose abusive, harsh words should one bear with patience? Give me answers to these questions.‛

The Bodhisatta, Sarabhaṅga, the Hermit, replied:

‚One may slay anger without having to repent; one may abandon ingratitude to gain praise from the virtuous; one should bear with patience abusive, harsh words from everyone, whether superior, equal or inferior; the virtuous call this the highest form of patience.‛

Again, Sakka asked:

‚O Hermit, it may be possible to put up with the abusive, harsh words of those who are superior or one's equal but why should one tolerate the rude words coming from one's inferiors?‛

The Bodhisatta answered:

‚One may bear with patience the rudeness of one's superior through fear; or the abusive language from those who are equal to ward off danger of rivalry. (Both cases are not superior types of patience.) But the wise say that to put up with the rude language coming from one's inferiors, with no special reason to do so, is the supreme form of forbearance.‛

Sakka's forbearance

Once, in a battle between the devas of TǎvatiÑsa and the asuras, the devas captured

 

Vepacitti, King of the Asuras, and brought him to the presence of Sakka. As he entered or left the Assembly, he reviled Sakka with abusive words but Sakka endured him without showing anger. (SaÑyutta Nikǎya, Sagatha Vagga, Sakka SaÑyutta, Vepacitti Sutta.)

Then Mǎtali (Sakka's charioteer) asked his master why he remained calm, without showing any resentment in the face of such insults. Sakka's reply in verse included the following extract:

Sadatthaparamǎ atthǎ, Khantyǎ bhiyyo na νijjati. Yo haνe balaνǎ santo, Dubbalassa titikkhati,

Tam ǎhu paramam khantim.

Of all kinds of interest, self-interest is supreme; and amongst acts that promote self-interest, forbearance is the best. He who being strong himself endures the weak; this the virtuous call the supreme forbearance.

Explanation on quotations from the Texts.

Although the above quotations, from the Sakka SaÑyutta and Sarabhaṅga Jǎtaka, refer particularly to forbearance to verbal insults, it should be understood that enduring physical assaults also is meant. The Texts mention verbal insults because these are more commonly met with than physical attacks.

This is borne out by the example of the aforesaid story of Venerable Puṇṇa which included physical ill-treatments in ascending order of grievousness.

In the Khantivǎdī Jǎtaka also is found the story of Hermit Khantivǎdī who set an example of supreme forbearance when King Kalabu tortured him, not only verbally but also physically, causing him death.

Anger (akkodha) and forbearance (khantī)

As has been stated above, forbearance is controlling oneself not to resent when being attacked by others, either verbally or physically. But there is another form of anger which is not connected with verbal or physical wrongs done by others. Suppose a man employs someone to do a certain job and the workman performs it to the best of his ability. But the employer is not satisfied with his work and may burst out with anger. If one controls one's temper in such a situation, it is not forbearance (khantī), it is just giving no vent to anger (akkodha).

Akkodha and Khantī as Kingly Duties

In the Mahǎ HaÑsa Jǎtaka of the Asiti Nipata, PǎÔha Jǎtaka, the Buddha teaches ‘Ten Duties of the King’ (dǎsa rǎga-dhamma) which include both akkodha and khantī.

In carrying out various orders of a monarch, his executives may have performed their tasks well with the best of intention, but not to his satisfaction. Akkodha as one of the Ten Duties of the King forbids him from giving way to royal anger in such a situation. In contrast, khantī which is bearing verbal or physical insults without losing temper is laid down separately as another Duty of the King.

Nine Causes of Anger

There are nine causes of anger which arises in relation to oneself, to friends, loved ones or to one's enemies. It may also arise regarding actions in the past, present or future, Thus there are nine causes of anger arising with regard to individuals and with regard to time:

  1. One is angry in relation to oneself, thinking: ‚He has caused damage to my interest.‛
  2. One is angry in relation to oneself, thinking: ‚He is causing damage to my interest.‛
  3. One is angry in relation to oneself, thinking: ‚He will cause damage to my interest.‛
  4. One is angry in relation to one's friends, thinking: ‚He has caused damage to the interest of my friend.‛
  5. One is angry in relation to one's friends, thinking:  ‚He is causing damage to the

1622

 

interest of my friend.‛

  1. One is angry in relation to one's friends, thinking: ‚He will cause damage to the interest of my friend.‛
  2. One is angry in relation to one's enemies, thinking: ‚He has promoted the interest of my enemies.‛
  3. One is angry in relation to one's enemies, thinking: ‚He is promoting the interest of my enemies.‛
  4. One is angry in relation to one's enemies, thinking: ‚He will promote the interest of my enemies.‛

—— Aṅguttara Pǎli, Navaka Nipǎta, 1-Pannǎsaka. 3-Vagga. 9-Suits

Irrational Anger (AÔÔhǎna kopa)

In addition to the above nine causes of anger, one can also become angry if it is raining too heavily or too windy or too hot, etc. Losing temper over matters about which one should not get angry is called irrational anger (aṭṭhǎna kopa). It is the mental factor of ill- will (dosa cetasika) which arises mostly in those having no reasoning ability. To restrain such irrational anger (aṭṭhǎna kopa) is to remain without anger (akkodha).

Eight Kinds of Power (Bala)

In a list of eight kinds of power of the noble and virtuous is included forbearance. (Aṅguttara Pǎli, Atthaka Hipǎta, 1-Paṇnǎsaka, 3-Gahapati Vagga, 7-Sutta). The eight kinds of power are:

    1. crying is the power of children
    2. anger is the power of women
    3. weapon is the power of robbers
    4. sovereignty over wide territories is the power of kings
    5. finding fault with others is the power of fools
    6. careful scrutiny is the power of the wise
    7. repeated consideration is the power of the learned
    8. tolerance to wrongs done by others is the power of samaụas and brǎhmanas.

Samaṇas and Brǎhmanas

With reference to the terms Samaụas and Brǎhmanas in no. (8) of the above list, it may be asked whether samaụas are of equal status.

Outside of the Teaching, ‘Samaụameans a recluse. Within the Teaching, it is understood as a bhikkhu, a member of the Order, a son of the Buddha. The term ‘Samaụa’ is thus well known and needs no further explanation.

What requires elaboration is the word ‘Brǎhmaụa’. The Aggañña Sutta of the Pǎthika Vagga, Dīgha Nikǎya, gives an account of how this appellation ‘Brǎhmana’ comes to be used first.

At the beginning of the world, (after humans had lived on earth for aeons) evil ways had appeared amongst them and they elected a certain individual to rule over them as ‘the Great Elect’, King Mahǎ Sammata. At that time, some people saying: ‚The world is being overwhelmed by forces of evil; we do not wish to live in association with people who are so corrupted as to be governed by a king. We will repair to the forest and drive away, wash away these evil ways,‛ went to the forest and stayed there meditating and being absorbed in jhǎna. Because they lived in this manner they were called ‘Brǎhmanas’.

Brǎhmaụais a Pǎli word which means ‘one who has done away with evil’. Brǎhmanas did not cook their own food; they lived on fruits which had fallen from trees or on alms- food collected from towns and villages. They were called ‘Brǎhmaụa’ because they led a pure, holy life in keeping with the literal meaning of the Pǎli word ‘Brǎhmaụa’. They were

 

thus Guṇa brǎhmanas, that is, brǎhmanas by virtue of their holy practice.

After lapse of many aeons, some of these Guụa brǎhmanas failed to keep to the practice of meditation and absorption in jhǎna. They settled down on the outskirts of towns and villages; they composed and taught Vedas to those eager to learn them. They no longer practised meditation to attain jhǎna absorption and to cast off evil. But they still retained the name of Brǎhmaụa; but they were not Guụa brǎhmanas since they did not possess any more, the attribute of holy practice. They could only claim to be Jǎti brǎhmanas, i.e. brǎhmanas by birth being descended from the Guụa brǎhmanas. As they could not practice meditation to attain jhǎna, they are regarded to be of inferior class. But with lapse of time, writing Vedic books and teaching, they came to be considered as quite respectable and noble. Although these brǎhmanas by birth would not actually cast off and wash away mental defilements by cultivation of jhǎna, they immersed themselves in the waters of rivers and streams to deceive people, calling their deceptive performance as acts of ablution to wash away impurities.

A reference to this practice of washing out one's sins by brǎhmanas is found in the Bh|ridatta Jǎtaka. Bh|ridatta, King of Nǎgas, used to visit the human world to observe precepts. On one such visits, he failed to return to the nǎga land at the expected time. His two brothers went in search of him.

(They were able to retrieve him in time from the captivity of a snake charmer who ill-treated him. He was betrayed by a brahmin named Nesǎda who saw him observing precepts on top of an ant-hill.)21

His younger brother, Subhoga Nǎga, while following the course of the river Yamunǎ in search of him, came across the Brahmin Nesǎda who was responsible for his capture by the snake charmer. The Brahmin was found immersed in the Yamunǎ river in order to wash out the impurities of his betrayal.

The Buddha had in mind only Guụa brǎhmanas when he said that tolerance is the power of samaụas or brǎhmanas. The ascetics of Aggañña Sutta, who, wearing white clothes, practised to rid themselves of defilements were ordinary brǎhmanas or brǎhmanas by birth. But when the Buddha made His appearance and started teaching, He described attributes only by virtue of which one may be called a brǎhmana. In the Dhammapada, the Buddha devoted an entire Vagga-Brǎhmana Vagga of 42 verses to explain fully the noble qualities, possession of which would entitle one to be called a brǎhmana. Such brǎhmanas are all Guụa brǎhmanas; there is no division of this class. The brǎhmanas by birth, however, are split into many divisions.

(The last four Paragraphs dealing with the etymology of  which is Myanmar word for

brǎhmana are left out from our translation.)

 

      1. The Perfection of Truthfulness (Sacca-Pǎramī)

(The opening paragraphs of this Chapter deals with how the Pǎli words, ‘Khantī’ and ‘Sacca’ are adopted with some change in the Myanmar language and how Truthfulness is likened in the Myanmar literature to the Morning Star which never deviates from its course. We have left them out of our translation.)

What is to be noted, however, is this: as has been mentioned in the Text, Just as the morning star always goes straight without deviating from its course, so one should speak straight and truthfully, Such a speech alone means truthfulness. Hence the Commentator Buddhaghosa's explanation of the simile of the morning star.

Two Kinds of Truth

Truth (sacca) is not a separate ultimate principle like wisdom (paññǎ) or energy (νīriya). It is truthfulness without having a trace of falsehood. It involves such mental concomitants as restraint (νirati-cetasika), volition (cetanǎ-cetasika), etc. As truthfulness varies under

    1. This paragraph is inserted by translators to provide continuity of the story.

1624

 

different circumstances, truth is basically of two kinds: (1) Conventional Truth (Sammuti- sacca) and (2) Ultimate Truth (Paramattha-sacca). (Only these two kinds of Truth are taught by the Buddha; there is no such thing as a third truth; there is no truth other than these two in the entire world.)

Conventional Truth (Sammuti-Sacca)

Of these two kinds, the conventional truth is the truth which agrees with what has been named by people. People generally name things according to their shapes. They call a thing of this shape a ‘human’, a thing of that shape a ‘bull’, a thing of another shape a ‘horse’. Again, among humans, one of this shape is called a ‘man’ and one of that shape a ‘woman’. There are, in this way, as many names as there are things.

If you call a thing named ‘man’, a 'man', it is a conventional truth; it is conventionally correct for you to say so. If you call what has been named ‘man’, a ‘bull’, it is not a conventional truth; it is not conventionally correct for you to say so. If you refer to someone, who has been named ‘woman’, as a ‘man’, it is not a conventional truth; it is not conventionally correct for you to say so. In this way, one should differentiate between the two truths.

Ultimate Truth (Paramattha-Sacca)

That which not only has been named by people but which really exists in its ultimate sense is called Ultimate Truth. For example, when it is said, ‚the thing that knows various sense objects is mind (citta)‛, the knowing principle is an Ultimate Truth because it truly exists in its ultimate sense. When it is said, ‚the thing that changes owing to opposite phenomena, such as heat and cold, etc. is matter (rǔpa)‛, the changing principle is an Ultimate Truth, because it truly exists in its ultimate sense. In this way, mental concomitants (cetasika) and Nibbǎna should also be known as Ultimate Truths, because they also truly exist in their ultimate sense.

Perception (Saññǎ) and Wisdom (Paññǎ)

Of the two kinds of truth, the conventional truth is associated with perception; in other words, the conventional truth depends on perception. Recognition of things according to their respective shapes as one has been saying since one's childhood ‘such a shape is a man’, ‘such a shape is a woman’, ‘such a shape is a bull’, ‘such a shape is a horse’ and so on, is perception. A person seeing through perception will say: ‚ ‘There exists a human body’, ‘there exists a man’, ‘there exists a woman’, etc.‛

The Ultimate Truth is the object of wisdom. In other words, it manifests itself through wisdom. The greater the wisdom, the more discernable the Ultimate Truth. Wisdom makes an analysis of everything and sees its true nature. When it is said ‚the thing that knows various sense objects in mind‛, wisdom investigates whether a knowing principle exists or not and decides that it does. If there were no such thing as knowing, wisdom ponders, there would never be beings; all would have been sheer matter, such as stones, rocks and the like. Material things are far from knowing. But all beings do cognize various sense objects. When wisdom thus ponders, there manifests itself the principle (citta) which knows sense objects.

Therefore, that mind exists, in ultimate sense, is clear to those who think through wisdom; the more they think, the clearer they comprehend. But to those who see things through perception, it will not be clear; it will remain indiscernible. Because, as has been said before, perception is a notion of shapes. When you say there is mind, the perceptionist may ask, ‚Is the mind round, flat, or square? Is it a powder, a liquid, or a gas?‛ But you cannot answer that it is round, flat, or square nor can you say that it is a powder, a liquid, or a gas. If you cannot say anything, he may argue that there is no such thing as mind; because if there were such a thing, it must be round, flat or square; it must be a powder, a liquid or a gas. To the perceptionist, who is preoccupied with the idea of concrete forms, mind does not exist simply because it does not assume any concrete form.

Just as the perceptionist cannot see the ultimate truth, so the intellectual cannot see the

 

conventional truth. When the intellectual takes a look at what has been named ‘man’ by the perceptionist, he does so with an analytical mind and makes thirty-two portions of this person, such as hair on the head, hair on the body, fingernails, toenails, etc. ‚Is hair on the head called man?‛ ‚Is hair on the body called man?‛ The answers to these questions cannot be in the affirmative. In the same way, when a similar question on each of the remaining portions of the human body is asked, the answer will be no every time, If none of these portions can be called ‘man’, the intellectual will say, ‚Well, there really does not exist such a thing called man.‛

Conventional truth appears only when it is seen through perception; but when seen through wisdom, it disappears; so also the Ultimate Truth, which appears when it is seen through wisdom; when seen through perception, it disappears.

In this connection, what is particularly noteworthy is the fact that Nibbǎna is an Ultimate Truth. This Ultimate Truth is peace through cessation of all kinds of sorrow and suffering. This peace can be discerned only when it is examined by means of sharp insight but not by means of perception.

The Perceptionist's View

Nowadays, some people might like to ask: ‚Are there in Nibbǎna palatial buildings? How do those who have passed into Nibbǎna enjoy there?‛ and so on. They ask such questions because of their perception of Nibbǎna, which as Ultimate Truth lies in the sphere of wisdom.

To be sure, there are no palatial buildings in Nibbǎna nor are there any individuals that pass into Nibbǎna. (Those, who have realized peace of Nibbǎna with their attainment of arahatship, are no longer subject to rebirth, and their minds and bodies cease to exist when complete demise takes place in their final existence, like a great flame of fire become extinct. Such a cessation is called passing into parinibbǎna. No living entity exists in Nibbǎna.)

‚If that were the case, such thing as Nibbǎna would not exist‛, the perceptionist would say, ‚It is, therefore, useless and unnecessary.‛ In order to encourage him, others would assert: ‚Nibbǎna is a place where beings are immortal, assuming special mental and physical forms and enjoying incomparable luxury in palaces and mansions.‛ Then only is the perceptionist satisfied immensely because the assertion agrees with what he has preconceived.

If one looks through perception at something and sees the appearance of its concrete form, that is not absolute (paramattha) but merely a conventional designation (paññatti). So also, if one looks through wisdom at something and sees the disappearance of its form, that is not absolute either, but merely a conventional designation too. Only when one looks through wisdom and sees its true nature, then this is absolute. The more one looks thus, the more one sees such reality. Therefore, Nibbǎna, which is just Peace, highly unique Absoluteness, should not be sought through perception which tends to grasp form and substance. Instead, it should be examined through wisdom which tends to remove form and substance and delve into their true nature so that Peace, Nibbǎna, manifests itself.

Conventional truth and ultimate truth are both acceptable, each in its own context, as has been shown above. Suppose a person takes an oath saying: ‚I declare that there really exist man and woman. If what I have declared is not correct let misfortune befall me‛, and suppose another person also take an oath saying: ‚I declare that there really do not exist man and woman. If what I have declared is not correct let misfortune befall me‛, never will misfortune befall either of them. The reason is: though the two declarations are against each other, both are correct from their respective points of view. The former, correct from the point of view of conventional usage, is conventional truth; the latter, correct from the point of view of ultimate sense, is ultimate truth.

Although Buddhas intend to teach only the nature of absolute reality, they do not exclude the conventional terms from their teaching. Instead they mention them side by side with those of ultimate truth. for instance, even in the first Sermon, though the emphasis is on

 

1626

 

the two extremes and the Middle Path, it is taught that ‚The two extremes should not be taken up by a recluse,‛ in which ‚recluse‛ is a mere designation.

Importance of Conventional Designation

When the Buddha teaches Ultimate Truth, He uses conventional designation wherever necessary. He does so not just to make a contrast. for ordinary persons, the conventional truth is as important as the ultimate truth. Had the Buddha taught things only in ultimate terms, those with proper mental attitude will understand that ‚whatever exists in the world is impermanent, unsatisfactory and unsubstantial,‛ and they will make efforts to cultivate Vipassanǎ Meditation, which will directly lead them to Nibbǎna.

On the other hand, those with improper mental attitude will hold thus: ‚It is said that there are only aggregates of mind and matter which are subject to impermanence, unsatisfactoriness and unsubstantiality in this world. There is no self, nor are there other persons. Then there cannot be such things as ‘my wealth, my son, my wife’; nor can there be such things as ‘his wealth, his son, his wife’. One can make use of anything as one desires. Because there is no such thing as ‘he’, there can be no such thing as ‘killing him’, no such thing as ‘stealing his property’, no such thing as ‘doing wrong with his wife’.‛ Thus will they commit evil according to their wild desires. So upon their death, they will be reborn in woeful states. To prevent this, the Suttanta Desanǎ Discourses, are delivered embodying conventional terms. The Suttanta teachings thus form effective, preventive measures for beings from falling into the four woeful states.

Besides, the Suttanta teachings lead beings to such happy states as human world, celestial world and Brahmǎ-world, because the virtues, namely, generosity, morality and tranquillity meditation, which are conducive to rebirth in those states, are most numerously taught in the Suttantas. (for example, to accomplish a meritorious act of generosity, there must be the donor, his volition, the recipient and the object to offer. Of these factors. volition alone is an ultimate reality, but the rest are just designations, exclusion of which makes generosity impossible. The same is true of morality and tranquillity meditation.) Therefore, it should be noted without any doubt that conventional truth leads to happy abodes as has been stated. Exclusion of conventional truth, to say the least, will deter fulfilment of Perfections which are required for Buddhahood.

Although it is true that the Buddha's Teachings of Suttantas alone would make beings avoid wrongdoings. Since the Buddha Himself has said that there exist ‘I’, ‘he’, ‘mine’, ‘his’, ‘my wife and children’ and ‘his wife and children’, etc. there is danger of beings becoming strongly attached to the wrong notion that there really exist such things and becoming gradually removed from the Path, fruition and Nibbǎna. In order to help them reach the Path, fruition and Nibbǎna, the Buddha had to teach Ultimate Truth as embodied in the Abhidhamma.

Reasons for teaching Two Kinds of Truth

The Suttanta's teaching of the existence of individuals and things belonging to them is made in agreement with designations which are universally used. But by means of Abhidhamma, the Buddha had to remove their wrong notions saying that there is no such thing as ‘I’, ‘he’, ‘man’, ‘woman’, etc., therefore, because of their conventional terms it should not be grasped that they really exist; all is but impermanent, unsatisfactory and unsubstantial.

In this way, the Buddha explained that there exist ‘I’, ‘he’, ‘man’, ‘woman’, etc. only as mere designations (or as conventional truth), and that these things do not exist in their ultimate sense. Hence the need for Him to teach both kinds of truth.

 

Natural Truth (Sabhǎva Sacca) and Noble Truth (Ariya Sacca)

Ultimate Truth is of two kinds: (a) Natural and (b) Noble. All the four ultimate realities, namely, mind, mental concomitants, matter and Nibbǎna, constitute Natural Truth because they are real in their absolute sense.

 

In the field of mundane affairs, there are both physical happiness (sukha) and mental happiness (somanassa) which constitute Natural Truth. If one is in contact with a pleasant object, because of that touch, there arises happiness in one's person. None can deny saying:

‚No, it is not true.‛ or ‚No, it is not good to be in contact with a pleasant object.‛ Nobody can say so because of the fact that one is really happy to be in contact with a desirable body as a sense object (iṭṭhaphotthabbǎrammaụa).

Similarly, if one's mind is in contact with a pleasant mind object, one enjoys mental happiness. Such a feeling is called somanassa-νedanǎ. This is irrefutable because arising of mental happiness is a reality. Thus, it should be held that both sukha and somanassa exist in mundane affairs.

Noble Truths (Ariya Sacca): The Noble Truth of Suffering (Dukkha Ariya Sacca)

In terms of Noble Truth, one does not see either sukha or somanassa in mundane affairs. If one clings to the view that there exist both sukha and somanassa as Natural Truth, one cannot be detached from worldly outlook; one cannot then attain the State of a Noble One (ariya). Therefore, one who aspires to become an ariya should make efforts to see that mental states called sukha and somanassa, in terms of natural truth, are all suffering. These feelings called sukka and somanassa are things which cannot remain without change forever; indeed they are subject to change every second.

Worldlings crave the pleasures of human and divine abodes, wrongly believing them to be a source of happiness and delight. They do so because they do not know such pleasures are transitory and subject to constant change. They are ignorant of the true nature of these pleasures because they have little intelligence but great craving. Such ignorant people will look upon them as enjoyable and delightful before process of decay and deterioration sets in. But it is in their nature to change and when that happens these people become sad much more than they had been happy.

for example, a poor man will become very happy the moment he hears that he has won a lottery prize. Then he starts day dreaming how to spend and enjoy his wealth to make up for his former poverty. While he is building castles in the air, he lost all his money through some misfortune. It may be imagined how much he will be unhappy then. His sorrow at the loss of his wealth will be far greater than his happiness on becoming suddenly rich.

In the field of worldly affairs, everything is associated with both enjoyment and sorrow. The five sense-pleasures are enjoyable to worldlings. But the Buddha says that they are more of suffering than enjoyment. Unlike worldlings, however, the Buddha's Disciples do not find them enjoyable, much less the Buddha. Yet the Buddha does not say that they are totally devoid of pleasantness; he does say that there is little pleasantness but much sorrow in them.

In any situation, the wise and virtuous always consider first whether there is fault or no fault, but never whether there is pleasantness or unpleasantness. If there is fault, they take no interest in it, even if there is pleasantness. They decide it is undesirable to them. If there is no fault, they take it to be desirable even if pleasantness is absent.

Supposing someone is told that he could rule a country as a sovereign monarch just for one day; but that the next day he would be executed. Then there will be none who dares or desires to rule. from the point of view of a worldling, a Universal Monarch's life for one day which has never been enjoyed before, may be entirely attractive. But as there is the impending death on the following day which is a great disadvantage, there can be nobody who will enjoy one day's life of such a Universal Monarch.

In the same way, seeing that everything is perishable, the Noble Ones cannot hold temporary pleasure, which occurs just before it vanishes, as enjoyment. One can become a Noble Person only through contemplation that ‚there is no such thing as happiness in this world; everything is impermanent; as there is no permanence, there is no happiness; there is but sorrow.‛

Only by developing Insight through contemplation that everything in the world is of the nature of suffering, it is possible to become an ariya. The aggregates of phenomena which

1628

 

are the objects of such meditation is called the Noble Truth. In other words, since the Noble Ones meditate on this aggregate of mundane phenomena as they really are, it is called the Noble Truth.

The Insight that, in the cycle of existence which are called the three worlds, there is no enjoyment at all, but only suffering according to the right view held by those who are working for attaining the Noble State and by those who have already attained the same is a truth; it is therefore called the Noble Truth of Suffering.

In short, the five aggregates of clinging (pañca-upǎdǎnakkhandha), also named the phenomena of the three mundane planes of existence, are all suffering and that they are nothing but suffering. The pañca-upǎdǎnakkhandha are the five aggregates of clinging: the aggregate of matter (rǔpa), the aggregate of feelings (νedanǎ), the aggregate of perceptions (saññǎ), the aggregate of mental formations (saukhǎra) and the aggregate of consciousness (νiññǎụa), which form objects of attachments as ‘I’, ‘mine’, ‘myself’. These five aggregates are called the Noble Truth of Suffering.

The Noble Truth of The Cause of Suffering (Dukkha Samudaya Ariya Sacca)

The pañca-upǎdǎnakkhandha, which form the Noble Truth of Suffering, do not arise by themselves. They have their respective reasons for their arising, the most fundamental and important being craving for sense objects.

In the world, every being is subjected to suffering because he or she is to toil daily for essentials of living. And all this is motivated by craving. The more one craves for good living, the greater one's suffering is. If one would be satisfied with simple life, living very simply on bare necessities, one's misery would be alleviated to a corresponding extent. It is clear, therefore, that suffering, wrongly believed to be good living, is caused by craving.

Beings do all kinds of acts for wanting better things, not only for the present life but also for coming existences. When a new birth appears as a result of those acts, the real cause for this new birth is found to be craving that motivates those acts.

Craving is called the Noble Truth of the Cause of Suffering because it is truly that craving, which is the origin of suffering, upǎdǎnakkhandha, in the new birth. In other words, craving is the true cause of the aggregates which form suffering. This Noble Truth of the Cause of Suffering (Dukkha Samudaya-Sacca) is also referred to, in short, as Samudaya-Sacca.

The Noble Truth of The Cessation of Suffering (Dukkha Nirodha Ariya Sacca)

Craving called the Truth of the cause of Suffering, like the gum of myaukhnai tree, clings to various mundane sense objects, but, like flies which cannot approach burning iron, it cannot form an attachment to Nibbǎna.

The reason for this is that the Ultimate Reality, Nibbǎna, the Unconditioned Element, is unattractive from the point of view of craving. To explain, craving rises from feeling, as the Buddha has stated ‚νedanǎ paccaya taụhǎ‛ in the doctrine of the Dependent Origination (Paṭicca-Samuppǎda), and accordingly craving owes its existence to feeling. But the Unconditioned Nibbǎna has nothing to do with feeling (it is not the kind of happiness that is to be felt); it is but peaceful happiness (santi-sukha).

Then the question arises: Totally devoid of sensation, can Nibbǎna be likeable and desirable?

If somebody asked like this, he does so because he thinks feeling is real happiness or he does not consider that peaceful happiness is real happiness.

The answer is: There are two kinds of happiness; happiness derived from feeling (νedayita-sukha) and happiness derived from peace (santi-sukha). Here is a simile: Suppose there is a rich man who is fond of food. He expends much to nourish himself with sumptuous delicacies. But a νijjǎdhara (one who is sustained by magical power) may find the rich man's food disgusting, let alone finding it appetitive, as he is endowed with the power of living without eating. When asked: ‚Of these two, who is happier as far as food

 

is concerned?‛ A man of craving will say the rich man is happier because he enjoys highly sumptuous food whenever he desires while the latter enjoys nothing. They will say so because, being overwhelmed by craving, they believe that feeling which stimulates craving is something to be esteemed.

Men of intelligence, on the other hand, will say that the νijjǎdhara is happier. The rich man, being a man of dainty palate, must go in quest of elaborate foodstuff. Having acquired them, he is flooded with troubles of making necessary preparations (paṭisaukhǎrana-dukkha) and longing for novelty (ǎsǎ-dukkha). To enjoy happiness derived from feeling (νedayita-sukha) is to be burdened with these twin dukkha; there is no escape from them. The νijjadhara has no such dukkha; he lives happily having nothing to do with food. There is no trace of worries in his happiness, which is absolute. Thus, they will say he is happier.

Men of craving say that the rich man is happier because they do not see any of his troubles; what they do see is his enjoyment of food. They have no good impression of the peaceful life of the νijjadhara who need not eat at all. Instead they envy the rich man's way of living and want to become rich themselves. In the same way craving has no high opinion of and no desire or yearning for santi-sukha (the Unconditioned Nibbǎna) which is devoid of feeling and which indeed is peace.

In this connection, the Third Sutta, 4. Mahǎvagga, Navaka Nipǎta of the Aṅguttara Nikǎya says:

‚Once, the Venerable Sǎriputta, while staying in the midst of bhikkhus, uttered: ‘Friends, Nibbǎna is indeed happiness; Nibbǎna is indeed happiness.’ Then the Venerable Udǎyi asked: ‘How can Nibbǎna be happiness, Friend Sǎriputta, if there is no feeling?’ The Venerable Sǎriputta replied: ‘Friend Udǎyi, Nibbǎna's being devoid of feeling is in itself happiness.’ ‛

Worldly people, who lack intelligence, view the five aggregates, the Truth of Suffering, as happiness. Intelligent worldly people and the Noble Ones view the cessation of the five aggregates, like the extinction of great fire, as happiness. A simile, to illustrate the superiority of happiness derived from cessation and extinction for those worldly people of poor intelligence, is as follows: A patient, who is suffering from a chronic, acute flatulence, takes a dose of medicine from a good physician. Consequently, he gets completely cured of his disease. It may be imagined how happy he would be. At that moment, he has no pleasant sensation whatever; what he experiences is simply the extinction of the flatulent trouble. He will certainly be delighted knowing, ‚Oh, gone is my trouble now!‛ as his suffering has ceased to trouble him. The flatulent trouble is nothing, when compared with saṁsǎric suffering. If one takes delight in extinction of that insignificant trouble, why will he not find happiness in extinction of the great saṁsǎric suffering. He will certainly be overjoyed.

Nibbǎna

What is Nibbǎna, the cessation of suffering? When the Unconditioned Element (asankhata-dhǎtu), the unique Ultimate Reality, which has the characteristics of peace, is realised with the four-fold knowledge of the Path, all the defilements, numbering one thousand and five hundred, are completely eradicated, never will they rise again. In any existence, when the arahatta-magga is attained, the suffering, in the form of the five aggregates, ceases once and for all immediately after death, just as a heap of fire has been extinguished. There is no more rebirth in any realms of existence. That Unconditioned Element, the unique Ultimate Reality, which has the characteristics of peace and all the unique attributes described above is called ‘Nibbǎna’.

The worldlings do not know full well the nature of Nibbǎna as the Noble Ones do. If they, without knowing it, say or write to let others understand it as the Noble Ones do, they could go wrong. Let alone speaking of Nibbǎna, when they speak even of a mundane object which they know only from books, as though they have seen it with their own eyes, they are likely to make mistakes. The common worldlings not being able to see every aspect of it like the Noble Ones do, should speak of Nibbǎna only in the aforesaid manner.

1630

 

When Nibbǎna is considered as to what it is like, those who have not understood what it really is, are likely to regard Nibbǎna as a kind of indestructible country or city. When Nibbǎna is mentioned as a secure city in a discourse at a water-pouring ceremony, it is just a figurative usage. Nibbǎna is not a city, nor is it a country. Yet there are some who believe and say that Nibbǎna is a city where those who have passed into it live happily with mind and body free of old age, sickness and death. The truth is that passing of Buddhas, Paccekabuddhas and arahats into Nibbǎna means complete cessation of the five aggregates, material and mental, of an arahat at his death in his last existence; they will no longer appear in any realm of existence. (Nibbǎna is the Ultimate Reality which is the object of the Path and fruition. Parinibbǎna is complete cessation of the material and mental aggregates which will never come into being again.) Their passing into Nibbǎna is not going into the city of Nibbǎna. There is no such thing as the city of Nibbǎna.

The Myanmar word ‘Nibbǎn’ is a Pǎli derivative. When people perform meritorious deeds, their teachers will admonish them to pray for Nibbǎn. Though they do so accordingly, they generally do not know well what Nibbǎn means. So they are not very enthusiastic about it. The teachers, therefore, should ask them to pray for the extinction of all suffering and sorrow because the words are pure Myanmar and the devotees will understand thoroughly and pray enthusiastically and seriously.

Two Kinds of Nibbǎna

Suppose there is a very costly garment. When its owner is still alive, you say: ‚It is an excellent garment with a user.‛ When he dies, you say: ‚It is an excellent garment with no user.‛ (The same garment is spoken of in accordance with the time in which the user is alive or in which the user is no longer alive.) Similarly, the Unconditioned Element, the Ultimate Reality of Nibbǎna, which has the characteristic of peace and which is the object the Venerable Ones such as Sǎriputta, who contemplate by means of the Path and fruition, is called Sa-upǎdisesa Nibbǎna (Nibbǎna with the five aggregates of upǎdisesa contemplating) before his death; after his death, however, since there are no longer the five aggregates that contemplate Nibbǎna, it is called Anupǎdisesa Nibbǎna (Nibbǎna without the five aggregates of upǎdisesa contemplating it.)

The peace of Nibbǎna is aspired for, only when it is pondered after overcoming craving by wisdom. That the peace of Nibbǎna is something which should really be aspired for, will not be understood if craving is foremost in one's thinking and not overcome by wisdom.

Three Kinds of Nibbǎna

Nibbǎna is also of three kinds according to its attributes which are clearly manifest in it:

(1) Suññata Nibbǎna, (2) Animitta Nibbǎna and (3)Appaṇihita Nibbǎna.

  1. The first attribute is that Nibbǎna is devoid of all distractions (palibodha); hence Suññata Nibbǎna. (‚Suññata‛ means ‚void‛.)
  2. The second attribute is that it is devoid of consciousness (citta), mental concomitants (cetasika) and matter (rǔpa) which, as conditioned things, are the cause of defilements. Conditioned things, whether mental or material, cannot only arise individually and without combining with one another. Material things arise only when at least eight of them form a combination. (That is why they are called atthakalapa, unit of eight.) Mental things also arise only when at least eight elements make a combination. (By this is meant pañca-νiññǎụa, the fivefold consciousness.) When such combinations of mental and material components brought together to form an aggregate are wrongly taken to be ‘myself’, ‘my body’, ‘a thing of substance’, they give rise to mental defilements, such as craving, etc. Conditioned things are thus known as nimitta, ground or cause. In particular, mundane consciousness, mental concomitants and matter are called nimitta. In Nibbǎna, however, there are no such things of substance as ‘myself’, ‘my body’, which cause the emergence of defilements. Hence the name Animitta Nibbǎna.

 

  1. The third attribute is that Nibbǎna is devoid of craving which is taụhǎ. As has been said before, Nibbǎna has nothing to crave for. Nibbǎna is not to be craved. Therefore, it is also called Appaṇihita Nibbǎna. In this way there are three kinds of Nibbǎna according to its attributes.

This Truth of Cessation of Suffering is in short called the Truth of Cessation. This Truth of Cessation is the Unconditioned (Asaukhata) Element. (It is not conditioned by any factor.) Therefore, this Truth of Cessation, the Unconditioned Element, the Ultimate Reality of Nibbǎna, is named ‘Appaccaya-Dhamma’ (Uncaused Phenomenon), or ‘Asaṅkhata-Dhamma’ (Unconditioned Phenomenon), in the Dhammasangani.

The Noble Truth of The Path

Though Nibbǎna is causeless, not conditioned by any cause and always exists, it is not possible to realise its peace without a cause. It can be realised only through a cause. That cause is nothing but the Noble Practice. Therefore, the Noble Practice that leads to Nibbǎna, the Cessation of Suffering, is termed Dukkha Nirodhagǎmini PaÔipadǎ, the Course of Practice that leads to the Cessation of Suffering.

The Middle Path (Majjhima Patipadǎ)

Living in enjoyment of sensual pleasures in the world fulfilling the demands of craving is not the path for attainment of Nibbǎna, the Cessation of Suffering. It is just an ignoble practice called kǎmasukhallikǎnuyoga. Efforts to make oneself suffer by exposure of one's body to fire or to the sun, by keeping one's hand raised continuously, with a view to prevent mental defilements from appearing, do not form the way to Nibbǎna, the Cessation of Suffering. It is another ignoble practice called attakilamathǎnuyoga. Avoiding self- indulgence in sensual pleasures on one hand and self-mortification on the other, following only the middle path which is neither too comfortable nor too arduous, like the string of a harp which is neither too taut nor too loose, is the practice that surely leads to Nibbǎna. This practice which is neither easy nor difficult is called ‘Majjhimapatipada’, the Middle Course.

This very Middle Course is called the Path (Magga), the Way leading to Nibbǎna. Wrong view, etc. which are unwholesome, are called duggati-magga or micchǎ-magga as they lead to the four woeful states (apǎya). Right view, etc. which are mundane and wholesome, are called sugati-magga or sammǎ-magga as they lead to Nibbǎna. The Commentary on Sacca Vibhanga explains that these factors, such as Right View, etc. which constitute Path Consciousness are called Magga because they are sought by those who aspire for Nibbǎna; because these factors lead to Nibbǎna; and because they find their way to Nibbǎna after eradicating mental defilements.

This Path is not of one factor only; it is of eight factors, as will be shown below; hence it is called ‘Atthangika-Magga’, the Path of Eight Constituents, which are:

  1. Sammǎ-ditthi: Right View (Knowledge of the Truth of Suffering, Knowledge of the Truth of the Cause of Suffering, Knowledge of the Truth of the Cessation of Suffering and Knowledge of the Truth of the Path leading to the Cessation of Suffering. Thus it is the fourfold Knowledge).
  2. Sammǎ-saṅkappa: Right Thought. (Three kinds of thought, namely, thought of liberating oneself from sensuous defilements (kilesa-kǎma) and sensuous objects (νatthu-kǎma) as has been explained in the section on the Nekkhama Pǎramī, Perfection of Renunciation; thought of not destroying others; and thought of not harming others).
  3. Sammǎ-vacǎ: Right Speech (Restraint of four evil speeches).
  4. Sammǎ-kammanta: Right Action (Restraint of three evil doings).
  5. Sammǎ-ǎjīva: Right Livelihood (Livelihood that is free of seven evils).
  6. Sammǎ-vǎyǎma: Right Exertion (Exertion so as not to give rise to unwholesomeness that has not yet occurred, exertion so as to eradicate unwholesomeness that has occurred, exertion so as to give rise to wholesomeness that has not yet occurred and

1632

 

exertion so as to develop wholesomeness that has occurred).

  1. Sammǎ-sati: Right Mindfulness (Mindfulness so as to be aware of one's body, of one's feelings, of one's consciousness and of mental hindrances, etc.).
  2. Sammǎ-samǎdhi: Right Concentration (The first jhǎna, the second jhǎna, the third

jhǎna and the fourth jhǎna).

These eight constituents do not arise simultaneously in the mundane fields; they arise in combination with one another as far as possible. When they come to the supramundane field, however, all the eight rise simultaneously. Only these eight constituents which arise simultaneously at the moment of attaining the supramundane Path are collectively called the Noble Truth of the Path. Thus by the Noble Truth of the Path leading to the Cessation of Suffering is meant the group of eight factors beginning with Right View that arise as a whole and simultaneously. The Path which is included together with the fruition and Nibbǎna in the collection of supramundane phenomena (magga-phala nibbǎna) stands for all these eight constituents which form the Noble Truth of the Path.

Truth of Learning (Pariyatti-sacca) and Truth of Practice (Patipatti-sacca)

The Truths we have so far discussed are those learnt from the Scriptures (Pariyatti-sacca). But what really counts as Perfection of Truthfulness is the Truth of Practice (Patipatti- sacca) fulfilled by the Noble Ones such as Bodhisattas and others. The Truth of Practice means Truthful Speech or Telling the Truth (νacī-sacca). fulfilment of such a practice in one's self is fulfilment of Perfection of Truthfulness. It is the verbal Truth that Bodhisattas and other Noble Persons fulfil in particular. And this verbal truth is of three kinds:

  1. Saddahǎpana-sacca, the verbal truth told so that one may be believed by others;
  2. Icchǎp|rana-sacca, the verbal truth told so that one's wish may be fulfilled; and
  3. Musǎviramaṇa-sacca, the verbal truth told so that telling lies may be avoided.
    1. Saddahǎpana-sacca

Of these three truths, the way Bodhisattas fulfil Saddahǎpana-sacca is mentioned in the Bhisa Jǎtaka of the Pakinnaka Nipata. The full story of the Bhisa Jǎtaka may be read in the Jǎtaka Book. The story in brief is as follows.

The Story of The Bhisa Jǎtaka in Brief

Once upon a time, a brahmin youth, Mahǎkañcana by name, who was born in the city of Bǎrǎṇasī, went forth in renunciation into a forest together with ten companions including his young brothers, one young sister, a male servant, a female servant and a friend. They made their lodgings at a suitable place near a lotus pond and lived on gathered fruits.

In the beginning they all went out together to look for fruits; talking to one another they behaved like townsfolk or villagers, not like forest-dwellers. To stop this unpleasant situation, the eldest brother Mahǎkañcana said: ‚I alone will go out for fruits. You all stay behind to practise Dhamma in peace.‛ Then the other brothers said: ‚You are the chief of us all. It is not proper for you to gather fruits. The sister and the female servant should not do so either, for they are women. But the rest, eight of us, will do that by turns.‛ This was agreeable to everyone and the remaining eight male persons gathered fruits on rotation to feed them all.

As time went by, they became so content that they did not care for fruits but took lotus sprouts from the nearby pond and shared among themselves in this manner. The one on duty brought lotus sprouts into the leaf roofed hut and divided them into eleven portions. The oldest of them took his portion first and, after striking the stone drum, went back to his place to eat it peacefully and carried on with his practice. When the next senior member heard the sound of the stone drum he took his share and struck the drum in turn. In this manner, they took their food one after another, went back to their place to eat and continue to practise. Thus, they did not see one another unless there was any special reason.

As their practice was so severe, causing Sakka's abode tremble, the King of Devas

 

thought of the reason and came to know it. He was then doubtful that these people were really detached from sensual pleasures. In order to investigate the matter, he kept the eldest brother's share of food hidden by his supernormal power for three days continuously.

When the oldest brother came to take his share on the first day, he did not see it and thought that it must be left out through forgetfulness; he then said nothing and went back to his place to continue his meditation. On the second day also he found his share missing; thinking that his share was purposely left out as a punishment because of some misunderstanding that he was guilty of something, he remained quiet as on the first day. On the third day, when he did not find his share, he thought that he should apologize if he had been guilty and in the evening he summoned the others by striking the stone drum. He said:

‚Why did you not keep my share of food? Please speak out if I have some guilt. I will tender my apology to you.‛ Then the first younger brother stood up and after giving his respect to the eldest brother, said: ‚Sir, could I get your permission to speak only for myself?‛ On getting the permission, he took an oath, saying:

‚Sir, if I had stolen your share of food, may I come into possession of horses, cattle, silver, gold and a beautiful wife here at this place and stay with my family (enjoying a full mundane life).‛

(This form of oath suggests that as much as objects of desire give us pleasure when we are in possession of them, we feel grieved and distressed when we are bereft of them. The oath was taken to despise the objects of desire.)

The eldest brother said: ‚You have taken a very severe oath. I believe you did not take my food. Go and sit in your place.‛ The rest of the group, covering their ears also said:

‚Brother, please do not say so. Your word is very serious and terrible.‛ (They covered their ears because as meditators they found sense pleasures disgusting to them; sensuality was so dreadful that they could not bear even to hear something associated with it.) Then the second younger brother said:

‚Sir, if I had stolen your lotus sprouts, may I become one who wears flowers, puts on sandalwood paste from Kǎsi, has many children and who is very much involved in and attached to sensuality.‛

(In this way, the remaining eight persons took an oath individually.)

In this Jǎtaka, the ascetic Mahǎkañcana, leader of the group, was the Bodhisatta and the rest were destined to became foremost Disciples in their own right. Therefore, having attained spiritual maturity, they really abhorred sensuality. Each of them was bold enough to take such a dreadful oath to convince the others. The word ‚asseveration‛ is not used directly in this Bhisa Jǎtaka but the word "oath" is. Since that oath was based on what was true, it was the same as the verbal truth (νacī-sacca) fulfilled by Bodhisattas. In their individual oaths, the main point was, ‚We do not steal your share of lotus sprouts.‛ Since it was a true statement, it amounts to verbal truth. Such words as: ‚May I be also have this or that‛ (which in effect mean, ‚May I encounter this or that‛) are included as proposed punishment for oneself in the oath just to make the others believe him or her. Accordingly, this truth is called ‘Saddahapana-sacca’. The oath that has been taken from the times of ancient Mahǎsammat kings down to the present governments are all saddahǎpana-sacca.

Taking of A Corporal Oath

Before the subject-matter of an oath was put into writing as a sacred text, taking of an oath was done verbally and was called ‚swearing of an oath‛. Since written sacred oath came into existence, purely verbal taking of an oath has been replaced by holding the sacred text (or placing it on one's head); thus taking of a corporal oath by holding a sacred text has come into use. This gives rise in Myanmar parlance to ‚holding the sacred text‛ for taking a corporal oath and ‚administering the corporal oath‛ for making someone else hold the sacred text. Only the form of taking an oath for oneself, whether it is taken verbally or by holding the sacred text, in order to convince others saying: ‚What I have said is the truth; if not, such and such a misfortune befall me.‛, etc. should be named Saddahǎpana-sacca.

 

1634

 

Curse

An utterance not based on truth, but made just to consign others to destruction is not an oath, but merely a curse. An example may be seen in the following story.

The Story of Two Hermits

In the past, while King Brahmadatta was reigning in the city of Bǎrǎṇasī, a hermit, Devila by name, was living in the Himalayas. On his visit to Bǎrǎṇasī, in order to have acid and salt, he stayed in a potter's hut near the city with the owner's permission. Soon another hermit called Nǎrada came for a similar purpose and stayed at the same place. At night, when the time for sleeping came, the newcomer noted Devila's sleeping place as well as the door at the entrance to the hut and went to bed. But, after lying down at his place, Devila moved to the entrance and slept crosswise in the middle of the doorway.

When Nǎrada went out in the dead of the night, he happened to tread on Devila's matted hair. Devila then said: ‚Who has stepped on my hair?‛ Nǎrada replied gently: ‚Sir, I have, because I did not know that you were sleeping here. Please accept my apology.‛ And he left the hut while Devila was grumbling.

Then, just in case Nǎrada should do it again when he came back, Devila completely reversed his lying position and went to sleep. When Nǎrada returned, he thought: ‚When I went out, I wrongly stepped on his hair because I did not know where his head lay; I shall now go in by the other way.‛ Thus, he happened to tread on his neck. Devila asked: ‚Who trod on my neck?‛ ‚It is I, Sir,‛ said Nǎrada. ‚You wicked hermit!‛ said Devila, ‚The first time, you stepped on my hair. This time, you did the same but on my neck. Curse you, I will.‛ ‚Sir, I am not guilty,‛ said Nǎrada, ‚The first time I was wrong because I did not know the way you were sleeping. Now I came by way of the foot-end not to wrong again. Please pardon me,‛ apologized Nǎrada.

‚O wicked hermit, I am going to curse you,‛ threatened Devila. Then despite Nǎrada's plea, Devila uttered a curse: ‚Tomorrow morning, as soon as the sun rises, may your head be split into seven pieces!‛ ‚In spite of my apologies you did curse me,‛ said Nǎrada,

‚May the guilty one's head be split into seven pieces.‛ Thus Nǎrada put Devila under a curse in retaliation. (Unlike Devila's curse, Nǎrada's was free of anger and volition to harm him. He cursed him just to make him fear and admit his wrong. He was so powerful that he could see eighty kappas, i.e. the past forty and the future forty.) When he looked into Devila's future, he foresaw that the latter would be destroyed. So out of compassion for Devila, he tried with his power to prevent the sun from rising.

When the sun did not rise at the time it was due to, people thronged to the palace and shouted in unison: ‚O King, the sun does not rise while you are ruling over us. Please improve your conduct so that the sun reappears. The King pondered his conduct and did not see anything wrong. He thought that there must be some peculiar reason which might be a quarrel among ascetics in his country. On enquiry, he came to know the quarrel between the two hermits. The King then went overnight to the hermits. Under instructions from Nǎrada, he placed a solid mass of earth on Devila's head and made him plunge into a pond by force. When Nǎrada withdraw his power, no sooner had the sun risen than the solid mass of earth was split into seven pieces. Devila then moved to another place in the water and came out of it safe and sound. (Dhammapada Commentary, I. Yamaka Vagga, 3. Tissa Vatthu.)

Devila's curse in this story, ‚Tomorrow morning, as soon as the sun rises, may your head be split into seven pieces!‛ is for Nǎrada, uttered with anger. Thus it was not an oath but a mere curse.

Like the curse in this story, there are curses recorded in the Myanmar inscriptions of old. for instance, the Nadaungtat Pagoda inscription, dated 537 (M.E.) on the northern side of C|lǎmuni Pagoda of Bagan reads near the end: ‚He who destroys my work of merit, may the seven generations of his descendants be destroyed. May he suffer in Avīci Hell and may he not be liberated but become rooted there even when Buddhas of successive kappas come and try to save him.‛ Such a curse is something that is not done by Bodhisattas. In

 

fact, it is a verbal evil called ‘harsh speech’ (pharusa-νǎcǎ). In other words, it is the kind of abusive words uttered by mean persons.

Saddahǎpana-sacca may be understood not only from the Bhisa Jǎtaka but also from the Sutasoma Story of the Asiti Nipǎta of the Jǎtaka. A summary of this latter story runs as follows.

(Once the cannibal Porisada, who formerly was King of Bǎrǎṇasī but now living in a forest, made a vow to bathe the trunk of a banyan tree with the blood of a hundred and one kings if his foot that was pierced by an acacia thorn were healed in seven days. The foot was healed and he succeeded in capturing one hundred princes. At the command of the deity of the tree to make the number of captured kings complete, he was to catch King Sutasoma of Kuru. He managed to do so while Sutasoma was returning from Migǎjina Park and carried him away on his shoulder.) Then, Sutasoma said: ‚I have to go home for a while. Because, on my way to Migajina Park, I met a Brahmin Nanda, who offered to teach me four verses worth four hundred pieces. I have promised him to learn them on my way back from the Park and asked him to wait. Let me go and learn the verses and keep my promise. After that I will come back to you.‛

‚You sound like saying: ‘Having been freed from the hands of death, I will come back to death!’ ‛ replied the man-eater. ‚I do not believe you.‛

Then Sutasoma said: ‚Friend Porisǎda, in the world, death after living a virtuous life is better than a long life full of wickedness, as it is blamed by others. Words uttered not truthfully cannot protect one from rebirth in a woeful state after one's death. friend Porisǎda, you may rather believe if somebody were to say: ‘The strong winds blew away rocky mountains into the sky’, or ‘The sun and the moon have fallen to earth’, or ‘All rivers flow upstream’, but you never believe if somebody says: ‘Sutasoma tells lies.’ Friend Porisǎda, if somebody says: ‘The sky has been split up’, or ‘The Ocean has dried up’, or ‘Mount Meru has been wiped out without a trace’, you may believe it. But never do you believe if somebody says: ‘Sutasoma tells lies.’ ‛ Still Porisǎda was not fully convinced.

As Porisǎda remained adamant Mahǎsutasoma thought: ‚This Porisǎda still do not believe me. I will make him believe by taking an oath.‛ So he said: ‚Friend Porisǎda, please put me down from your shoulder. I will convince you by taking an oath.‛ Porisada then put him down from his shoulder. ‚Friend Porisǎda, I will hold the sword and the spear and take the oath. I will take leave of you for a short time and will fulfil my promise given to Brahmin Nanda to learn the verse from him in the city. Then I will come back to you to keep my promise. If I do not say the truth may I not gain rebirth in a royal family, well protected by weapons such as this sword and this spear.‛

Then Porisǎda thought: ‚This King Sutasoma has taken an oath which ordinary kings dare not do. No matter whether he comes back or not, I too am a king. If he does not come back, I will get the blood out of my arm to sacrifice it for the deity of the banyan tree.‛ Thus thinking Porisǎda set Bodhisatta Sutasoma free.)

This verbal truth of King Mahǎsutasoma uttered to convince Porisǎda is also saddahǎpana-sacca. This is the kind of Perfection of Truthfulness which Bodhisattas have to fulfil.

    1. Icchǎp|rana-sacca

This second verbal truth spoken to have one's desire fulfilled may be learnt from the Suvannasǎma Story, the third story of the Mahǎnipǎta of the Jǎtaka, as well as from other stories.

In the Suvannasǎma Jǎtaka, the Bodhisatta Suvannasǎma, looking after his blind parents, went to fetch water from a river. King Pīḷiyakkha, who was out hunting, saw him and shot him with an arrow, mistaking him for a supernatural being. Being overcome by the poisonous effect of the arrow, the Bodhisatta became unconscious. King Pīḷiyakkha brought the Bodhisatta's father and mother to the place where the Bodhisatta remained lying in a dead faint. On their arrival there, his father Duk|la sat down and lifted his head while his mother Pǎrikǎ sat down, held his feet placing them on her thigh and cried. They

1636

 

touched their son's body and feeling the chest which still had body heat, the mother said to herself: ‚My son has not died yet. He is just unconscious because of the poison. I will remove that poison by my words of solemn truth.‛ Accordingly, she made an asseveration comprising seven points:

  1. formerly, my son Sǎma has practised righteousness (dhammacǎri). If this be true, may the poison that afflicts my son vanishes.
  2. formerly, my son Sǎma has engaged himself in noble practice. If this be true, may the poison that afflicts my son vanishes.
  3. formerly, my son Sǎma has spoken only truth. If this be true, may the poison that afflicts my son vanishes.
  4. My son Sǎma has looked after his parents. If this be true, may the poison that afflicts my son vanishes.
  5. My son Sǎma has shown respect to the elders in the family. If this be true, may the poison that afflicts my son vanishes.
  6. I love my son Sǎma more than my life. If this be true, may the poison that afflicts my son vanishes.
  7. May my Sǎma's poison disappears by virtue of meritorious deeds done by his father and by me.

Then Suvaṇṇa Sǎma who was lying on one side turned over to the other side.

The father too thinking: ‚My son is still alive, I will also say words of solemn truth, made an asseveration comprising the same seven points as the mother's.‛ Then the Bodhisatta changed again his lying position.

At that moment, a goddess, Bahusundari by name, who had been Suvannasǎma's mother in the past seven existences and who was now staying at Gandhamǎdana Hill, came from the Hill to the spot where Suvannasama was lying and made her own asseveration: ‚I have long been dwelling at Gandhamǎdana Hill in the Himalayas. Throughout my life there is none whom I love more than Suvannasama. If this be true, may Sama's poison vanishes. In my abode at Gandamǎdana Hill, all the tree are scented ones. If this be true, may Sǎma's poison vanishes.‛ While the father, the mother and the goddess were thus lamenting, the handsome and youthful Bodhisatta Suvaṇṇasǎma quickly sat up.

In this story, the words of truth are uttered by his mother, Parika, father, Dukula and Goddess Bahusandari in order to have their wish of eradicating Suvaṇṇasǎma's poison and getting him well, fulfilled and are, therefore, called Icchǎp|raṇa Vacīsacca.

The Story of Suppǎraka

Icchǎp|raṇa-sacca occurs also in the Suppǎraka story of the Ekǎdasaka Nipǎta of the Jǎtaka. The story in brief is:

In days gone by, the Bodhisatta, Suppǎraka by name, who was highly learned, was living in the sea-port town of Kurukaccha (Bharukaccha). He had long worked as the captain of a ship and had become blind through contact of his eye with the vapour of sea-water. So he retired. However, at the request of certain merchants, he took control of a ship sailing out into the sea. After seven days, because of an unseasonal gale, the ship could not hold its course and wandered astray on the sea for four months. It then went beyond such seas as

(1) Khuramǎlisamudra, (2) Aggimǎlisamudra, (3) Dadhimalisamudra, (4) Kusamalisamudra and (5) Nalamǎlisamudra, and was about to reach the most terrible sea of Balavǎmukhasamudra. At that moment, Captain Suppǎraka said that whoever came to this sea was not able to retreat, but would be drowned. This made all the merchants cry in fright.

Thinking: ‚I will save all these people by asseveration.‛ the Bodhisatta made a solemn declaration: ‚Since I came of age, I have never ill-treated even a single person; I have not stolen other’s property, even a blade of grass or a piece of split bamboo; I have not eyed even with an iota of lust another person's wife; I have not lied; I have not taken any

 

intoxicating drink even with the tip of a grass blade. On account of this truthful declaration of mine, may the ship get home safe and sound.‛ Then the ship that had wandered aimlessly for four months, turned back to Kurukaccha as though it were a mighty being and arrived at Kurukaccha port within one day by virtue of the Bodhisatta's asseveration.

This verbal truth of Suppǎraka the Wise is also icchǎpǔrana-sacca as it was made to have his wish of saving the lives of all fulfilled.

 

The Story of King Sivi

It is the third story of the Visati Nipǎta. In the city of AriÔÔhapura, Sivi country, Bodhisatta, King Sivi, gave away six hundred thousand pieces daily in charity. Even then, he was not content and thought that he would like to give away parts of his body. In order to make the King's desire fulfilled, Sakka came down in the guise of a blind brahmin to the King and said: ‚O King, both your eyes can see, but mine cannot. If you would give me one of yours, you can see with the remaining one and I will also see with the eye given by you. So kindly give me one of your eyes.‛ The King was delighted, for a recipient had come to him the very moment he was thinking of giving. He summoned his surgeon Sivika and ordered: ‚Take out one of my eyes.‛ The surgeon, ministers and queens all tried to dissuade him. But he stood by his order and Sivika could do nothing but take out one of the King's eyes. Looking at the extracted eye with the one remaining, the King happily expressed his aspiration for Perfect Self-Enlightenment (Sammǎsambodhi) and handed the gift of his eye over to the brahmin.

When the brahmin, who in reality was Sakka, put the eye into his eye-socket, it fitted in like his original. King Sivi, seeing this, was so delighted that he asked Sivika: ‚Get also my other eye out.‛ Despite protests from his ministers, the King had his remaining eye taken out and given to the Brahmin. The latter put the King's eye into the socket of his other eye which became as good as the original. He then gave his blessings and disappeared as though he had returned to his place.

As King Sivi became totally blind and was not fit to rule, he moved to a dwelling place near a pond in the royal gardens, where he reflected on his act of charity. Sakka then came to him and walked to and fro nearby so that the King would hear his footsteps. When the King heard, he asked who it was. Sakka replied: ‚I am Sakka. Ask for any boon you want.‛

‚I have plenty of wealth such as gems, gold and silver. I want only death, for both my eyes are gone now,‛ said the King. ‚O King, you say you want death. Do you really desire to die? Or do you say so only because you are blind?‛ When the King answered he desired so because he was blind. Sakka said: ‚O King, I am not able to make you see again. You can see only with the power of your truthfulness. Make a solemn declaration of truth.‛ The King then uttered: ‚I adore those many people who came to me for gifts and I also adore those who actually asked for what they needed. By virtue of this verbal truth may my eye sight be restored to me.‛ No sooner had he said so than the first eye appeared in him. Then again he made another declaration of truth:

‚When the blind brahmin came to me for my eye, I gave him both of mine. In so doing, my heart was full of joy. By virtue of this verbal truth, may the other eye be restored to me.‛

Accordingly, he regained his second eye. These two eyes were not the ones which were with him at his birth; neither were they divine eyes. In fact, they were the eyes which appeared by the power of his verbal Perfection of Truthfulness.

This verbal truth of King Sivi was also icchǎpǔrana-sacca as it was spoken to have his wish for the restoration of his eyesight fulfilled.

In the Maccha Story of the Varana Vagga of the Ekaka Nipǎta, the Bodhisatta, when reborn as a fish, made an asseveration because the water in the pond had dried up as a result of draught and the fish in it were eaten by crows. He declared solemnly: ‚Although I was born as a fish whose species survives by living upon one another. I have never eaten even a fish of the size of a rice-grain. By virtue of this verbal truth, may there be a great

 

1638

 

thunderous downpour.‛ No sooner had he thus declared than there occurred a heavy rain.

Again in the VaÔÔaka Story of the Kulǎvaka Vagga of the Ekaka Nipǎta, the Bodhisatta was born into a quail family. When he was still unable to fly or walk, there broke out a great forest fire and both of his parents had fled. ‚In this world there are such things as the virtues of pure morality, truthfulness and compassion. I have no other recourse to make but an oath of truth.‛ thinking thus, he uttered: ‚I have wings, yet I cannot fly. I have legs, yet I cannot walk. My parents have fled. O forest fire, please go passing by me.‛ The forest fire that went by from a distance of sixteen (pais) became extinct after leaving the young quail unharmed.

In this connection, there is something that calls for clarification. In the aforesaid Suvaṇṇasǎma Story and others, asseverations were based on meritoriousness and it is, therefore, appropriate that the respective wishes were fulfilled. But the young quail's asseveration was not so based. What he said was simply: ‚I have wings, yet 1 cannot fly; I have legs, yet I cannot walk. My parents have fled.‛ His asseveration is in fact based on what is not meritorious. Why then had his wish been fulfilled?

The basis of an asseveration is truthfulness whether it is meritorious or not. Even if a speech is connected with meritoriousness but not spoken truthfully, it is not a verbal truth; it has no power, nor does it bear fruits. Truthfulness, which is a truthful speech alone, has power and bears fruits.

Being truthful, the Bodhisatta's speech amounted to a verbal truth and achieved what was desired. Though it was not a speech of meritoriousness, it was not demeritorious either. Even if a speech is connected with demeritoriousness, but spoken truthfully, it amounts to a verbal truth and achieves what is desired. This is known from the Kaṇha Dīpǎyana Story of the Dasaka Nipǎta.

(Once, the Bodhisatta Dipǎyana together with a friend, after giving away their wealth, became ascetics in the Himalayas. He later came to be known as Kanha Dīpǎyana. for more details see the Kanha Dipǎyana Jǎtaka, No. 444.) One day Kanha Dīpǎyana was visited by the householder Mandavya, the donor of his dwelling place, his wife and son Yaññadatta. While the parents were being engaged in a conversation with their teacher, Yaññadatta was playing with a top at the end of a walk. The top rolled into the hole of a mound, which was the abode of a snake. When the boy put his hand into the mound to retrieve his top, he was bitten by the snake and fell down suddenly, being overcome by the snake's poison.

Learning what had happened to their son, they brought and placed him at the feet of Kanha Dīpǎyana. When the parents requested him to cure their son of snake bite, he said:

‚I do not know any remedy for snake bite. But I will try to cure him by declaration of an oath.‛ Placing his hand on the boy's head, he uttered: ‚Being tired of human society, I become an ascetic. But I could live the happy life of an ascetic only for seven days. Since my eighth day as an acetic, I have not been happy up till now for fifty years. I have reluctantly struggled along only with self-restraint. By the power of this truthful saying, may the poison vanish so that the boy survives.‛ Then the poison drained away from the boy's chest and seeped into the earth.

Yaññadatta opened his eyes; seeing his parents he called out just once: ‚Mother, Father,‛ and went to sleep again writhing. The ascetic said to the father: ‚I have done my part. You, too, should do yours.‛ Then the father said: ‚I have never been pleased whenever ascetics and brahmins visit me. But I have not let this known to anybody else. Instead, I have hidden my feeling. When I give alms, I do it reluctantly. By this truthful saying may the poison vanish so that my little son, Yaññadatta, survives.‛ The poison remaining above the waist drained away into the earth.

The boy sat up, but he still could not rise. When the father asked the mother to follow suit, she said: ‚I have something to declare as an oath. But I dare not do it in your presence.‛ When the father insisted, she obliged saying: ‚I hate the snake that has bitten my son. I hate the boy's father as much as I hate the snake. By this truthful saying may the

 

poison vanish so that my son survives.‛ Then all the poison drained away into the earth and Yaññadatta stood up and played again with his top.

(The basis of the respective asseverations of the ascetic teacher and his two devotees was an unwholesome matter which each had long kept it to himself or herself. How he or she had revealed it boldly saying what was true, As this means truthfulness, their wish was completely fulfilled by its power.)

In this connection, it may be asked: ‚If the verbal truth, whether it is based on wholesome or unwholesome matter, was fruitful as has been mentioned, can it be similarly efficacious nowadays?‛

The answer is: Of the three kinds of truthfulness, musǎνiramana-sacca, avoidance of telling lies or speaking truthfully in any matter, was something that is always spoken by the virtuous. The ancient persons of virtue who had made asseverations, as mentioned in the texts, had lips which were the domain of truthfulness where musǎνiramaụa-sacca dwelt forever. Such a domain was so pure and noble that truthfulness which was born in it was wish-fulfilling. In ancient times when truthfulness prospered and shone forth, an evil thing such as falsehood would quickly result in undesirable punishment; so also truthfulness would result in desirable reward. That falsehood would quickly bring about punishment in those days is known from the Cetīya story of the Atthaka Nipata. (According to this story, King Cetīya knowingly lied, saying one of the two candidates for the post of royal chaplain was senior and the other junior although the reverse was true; in consequence he was swallowed up by the earth.)

But nowadays, adhering to the maxim, ‘no lie, no rhetoric’, people mostly tell lies. Thus, the evil domain of falsehood has been created and truthfulness born in this domain cannot produce beneficial results in a visible manner. Similarly, consequences of falsehood are not conspicuous either.

Other stories which contain fruitful asseverations are as follows:

The Nalapǎna Story of the Ekaka Nipǎta tells of the reeds which became hollow throughout because of the truthfulness shown by the Bodhisatta, Monkey King.

The Sambulǎ Story of the Timsa Nipǎta tells of the complete cure of Prince Sotthisena's leprosy because of the truthful words spoken by Crown Princess Sambulǎ.

The Temiya Story of the Mahǎ Nipǎta tells of the birth of the Bodhisatta, Prince Temiya, to the Chief Queen Candǎ Devi when she made an oath of truth after her observance of Sīla.

The Janaka story of the Mahǎnipǎta tells of the escape of Crown Prince Pola Janaka from his bondage of iron chains and from prison because of his words of truth.

The Katthavǎhana Story of the Ekaka Nipǎta tells of an asseveration made by a mother, chopper of fuel wood. In order to convince the king that he was the father of her child, she threw the child into the sky taking an oath of truth, by which the boy remained sitting cross-legged in the sky.

The Mahǎmora story of the Pakinnaka Nipǎta tells of the escape of birds from their respective cages because of an oath of truth declared by a Paccekabuddha, who, formerly as a hunter, had caught the Bodhisatta, Peacock King, in a square. On hearing the Dhamma talk of the Bodhisatta, he gained enlightenment and become a Paccekabuddha. (As advised by the Bodhisatta) he made an asseveration thus: ‚I am now liberated from the bondage of defilements. May all the birds that I have kept in cages at home go free the way I do.‛ How powerful the asseveration in these stories should be thus understood.

Power of Truthfulness during The Buddha's Time

Once during the Buddha's time, there befell threefold misfortune of disease, demons and famine in the city of Vesali. The Buddha went there accompanied by bhikkhus and taught

 

1640

 

the Venerable Œnanda how to recite the verses of oath. The Venerable Œnanda spent the whole night walking within the three walls of the city, chanting the verses by virtue of which all three misfortunes vanished. This story is mentioned in detail in the Commentary of the Ratana Sutta. The verses of oath comprising a number of verses forms a discourse of paritta (protection), called Ratana Sutta. It begins with an attribute of a Buddha: ‚In the worlds of devas, humans, nǎgas and garulas, there exist various gems; but none is comparable to the gem of Buddha. By virtue of this truth may all beings be free of the threefold misfortune and be happy.‛ In the Ratana Sutta there are twelve verses of asseveration which reveal the various attributes of the Triple Gem, i.e. the Buddha, Dhamma and Sangha. (Together with the three verses ascribed to Sakka, there are fifteen verses of asseveration.) This Sutta was recorded in the Buddhist Councils as the first Sutta in the C|la Vagga of the Sutta Nipǎta and as the sixth sutta of the Khuddaka Pǎtha.

The Angulimǎla Sutta in the Rǎjavagga of the Majjhima Pannǎsa contains another story that also took place in the lifetime of the Buddha. While the Buddha was sojourning at the Jetavana Monastery, Sǎvatthi, the Venerable Aṅgulimǎla reported to the Buddha about a woman in confinement who found difficulty in delivering a baby. Under instructions from the Buddha, the Venerable Aṅgulimǎla went to the woman to help her by means of an oath of truth. ‚Since the day I became a noble one,‛ declared the Venerable, ‚I have never intentionally taken the life of a sentient being. By virtue of this truth may the mother and the son be well.‛ The mother then gave birth to her son without any more trouble and both were well.

In this way, in the lifetime of the Buddha, too, solemn declarations of truth was efficacious and fruitful.

Power of Truthfulness during Buddhist Period in Sri Lanka

When Buddhism spread to Sri Lanka after the Parinibbǎna of the Buddha, the Venerable Mahǎmitta's mother was suffering from breast cancer. The mother sent her daughter, a bhikkhunī, to the Venerable for some medicine. ‚I know nothing of normal drugs.‛ said the Venerable, ‚I will tell you a certain form of medicine. ‘Since the moment of my ordination, I have never looked at a woman with a lustful eye. Because of this truthful declaration, may my mother become well again.’ When you get back to mother, run your fingers over her body while repeating what I have just said.‛ The sister went back to the ailing mother and carried out his instructions. No sooner had she done so, the mother's cancerous affliction dissolved like a foam. So says the Chapter on Analysis of Sīla in the Visuddhi- magga.

A similar story is told in the Dvǎra Kathǎ, Citt'uppǎda Kaṇďa, of the AÔÔhasǎlinī Commentary. While explaining the word sampattaνirati, it says that a woman was suffering from a certain disease. Being told by the physician that hare's meat was needed for cure, the older brother sent the younger one, Jaggana, to a farm to look for a hare. On seeing Jaggana, a hare ran away in fright and was caught in a tangle of creepers. It then screamed. Jaggana rushed there and seized the hare. But he thought: ‚It is not justified to kill this little creature just to save my mother's life,‛ and set the hare free and went home.

‚Have you got one?‛ asked the older brother. When Jaggana told his brother what he had done, the latter scolded him vehemently. Then Jaggana approached his mother and while standing by her, he uttered: ‚Since my birth, I have never known any instance of intentional killing of a creature by me. By virtue of this truth, may my mother become well and happy.‛ At that very moment, the mother became well and happy again.

In this way, it should be noted that icchǎpǔrana-sacca was individually performed also after the Parinibbǎna of the Buddha.

    1. Musǎviramaṇa-sacca

Stories related to Musǎviramaṇa-sacca are known from the Vidhura Jǎtaka of the Mahǎnipǎta and other Jǎtakas. The following is a summary of the long narration of the Vidhura Story.

 

When King Korabya and Puṇṇaka the ogre were playing a game of dice, they agreed to bet as follow: should the King lose, Puṇṇaka would take anything from the King except (1) the King's person, (2) the Chief Queen and (3) the white parasol. Should Puṇṇaka lose on the other hand, the King would take from him the Manomaya Gem and the thoroughbred horse. The King lost the contest and Puṇṇaka asked: ‚I have won, O King, give me the stakes as agreed.‛

As it was a fact that the King had lost, he could not refuse, but allowed Puṇṇaka to take anything he wanted. Puṇṇaka said he would take Vidhura the Minister. Then the King pleaded: ‚The Minister is my person. He is also my refuge. Therefore, he should not be compared with other treasures of mine, such as gold, silver, etc. He should be compared only with my life. Thus I cannot surrender him.‛

Then Puṇṇaka said: ‚We shall not get anywhere if we are arguing whether he belongs to you or not. Let us go to him and abide by his decision.‛ The King agreed and they went to the Minister, whom Puṇṇaka asked: ‚O Minister, as the Minister of the Kurus you are praised even by devas for standing in righteousness. Is it true? Are you King Korabya's servant? Are you a relative of the King's and of equal rank? Or are you a relative of the King's but of higher rank? Is your name Vidhura meaningful (anνattha) or without meaning (rulhī)?‛

(The last question means to say like this: In this world there are two kinds of names. The first is rulhi, a name, the meaning of which does not agree with what it represents; instead, it is a name given at random. The other is anνattha, a name, the meaning of which agrees with what it represents. for example, if some ugly person is named Maung Hla (Pretty Boy), it is just a rulhi name because the name does not suit the boy. If some handsome person is named Maung Hla, it is an anνattha name because it goes well with the appearance.

When Puṇṇaka asked whether Vidhura's name was rulhi or anνattha, he wanted to verify whether the Minister was righteous or not, for the name Vidhura signifies a virtuous person who eradicates evils. Should the Minister not abide by righteousness, his name would then be rulhi, a name given to him with no significance. Should he abide by righteousness, his name would then be anνattha, a name in harmony with his true nature.

Should the Minister not abide by righteousness, his name would then be rulhi, a name given to him with no significance. Should he abide by righteousness, his name would then be anνattha, a name in harmony with his true nature.)

Then the Minister thought to himself: ‚I can say that I am a relative of the King, or I am of higher rank or I am not at all related to the King. But in this world there is no refuge like truthfulness. I should speak out what is true.‛ So he said: ‚Friend, there are four kinds of servitude in the world:

  1. the servitude of one born of a female slave,
  2. the servitude of one bought by money,
  3. the servitude of one who serves voluntarily, and
  4. the servitude of a prisoner of war.

Of these four servitudes, I am a servant who comes to serve the King voluntarily.‛ So the Minister answered truthfully.

Such an answer given truthfully without deceit was a speech of truth but not saddahapana-sacca because the speech was made not to convince others; nor was it icchapurana-sacca because it was made not to get one's wish fulfilled. It was made just to avoid telling lies and therefore was musǎνiramaụa-sacca only.

Similarly, in the Suvaṇṇa Sǎma Jǎtaka when King Piliyakkha asked Suvaṇṇa Sǎma: ‚What is your clan? Whose son are you? Tell me the clan to which you and your father belong.‛ he would have believed if Suvaṇṇa Sama were to say: ‚I am a deva,‛ or ‚a Nǎga‛ or ‚a Kinnarī‛ or ‚of a royal family‛ or if he were to give any other answer. But he thought he should say nothing but the truth; so he said truthfully: ‚I am a fisherman's son.‛ Suvaṇṇa

1642

 

Sǎma's speech was like Vidhura's: it was not to make others believe nor was it to get his wish fulfilled. In fact, it was a speech made to avoid falsehood and, therefore, was musǎνiramaụa-sacca.

In the Bh|ridatta Jǎtaka also, when Nesǎda Brahmin approached the (Nǎga) Bodhisatta who was observing the precepts, and asked him: ‚Who are you? Are you a powerful god? Or are you a mighty nǎga?‛ ‚This man will believe me,‛ thought the Nǎga King, ‚even if I say I am a divine being. But I ought to tell him the truth.‛ and told him that he was a powerful nǎga. This speech of the Nǎga King, like Vidhura's, was made not to make others believe nor was it to have one's wish fulfilled. But as it was made to avoid falsehood and to reveal the truth, it was musǎνiramaụa-sacca.

What constitutes the sixth of the Ten Perfections is this musǎνiramaụa-sacca. Bodhisattas of old always made it a point to cultivate this kind of speech which is an avoidance of falsehood. They fulfilled their Perfection of Truthfulness by speaking truthfully, existence after existence. If they kept silent to avoid having to tell lies and to observe truthfulness, it was not pure verbal truth (νacī-sacca) because there was no speech at all. It was only νiratī-sacca, avoidance of falsehood.

Use of The Three Kinds of Truth by Bodhisattas

Only when circumstances demand to convince others did Bodhisattas use truth of the first kind, saddahǎpana-sacca; otherwise they did not. Similarly, only when they were required to get their wish fulfilled, they made use of the truth of the second kind, icchapurana- sacca. As regards the third kind, musǎνiramaụa-sacca, they always resorted to it on all occasions. following their examples, those who are virtuous should speak musǎνiramaụa- sacca and make efforts to cultivate it.

Two Kinds of Truth

The aforesaid truths may be classified under two headings only, namely,

  1. Vacībhedasiddhi Sacca (Truth that accomplishes something the moment one speaks.)
  2. Pacchǎnurakkhana Sacca (Truth that entails a follow-up after one has spoken.)

As has been mentioned before, the Saddahǎpana Sacca of the Bhisa Jǎtaka, the Icchǎpurana Vacisacca of the Suvaṇṇa Sǎma, Suppǎraka, Sivi, Maccha, Vattaka, Kanhadipǎyana, Nalapǎna, Sambulǎ, Temiya, Janaka, Katthavǎhana and Mahǎmora Jǎtakas, and the Musǎviramaṇa Sacca of the Vidhura, Suvaṇṇa Sǎma and Bh|ridatta Jǎtakas produced results as soon as they were individually spoken out. There was nothing more to be performed to achieve results. Therefore, such truths are to be known as Vacībhedasiddhi-sacca.

But Truthfulness shown by King Sutasoma to Porisada in the above-mentioned Mahǎ Sutasoma Jǎtaka was different. It was a Saddahapana Sacca spoken to convince Porisada that he would definitely return to him. This promise would be fulfilled when the King did return to the cannibal and only then would his truthfulness be established. for this, he had to make special arrangements to effect his return to the Bodhisatta. This truthfulness of King Sutasoma was therefore of pacchǎnurakkhana-sacca type.

In the same way, the truthfulness practised by King Jayadisa in the Jayadisa Jǎtaka of the Timsa Nipata and that practised by Prince Rǎma in the Dasaratha are both pacchǎnurakkhana-sacca.

With reference to King Jayadisa's truthfulness, here is the story in brief. While King Jayadisa of Uttara Pañcǎla City, in the Kingdom of Kapila, was going on a hunting spree, on the way, he met Nanda Brahmin who had come back from Takkasīla and who wished to deliver a discourse.

The King promised him to hear the discourse on his return and went to the forest.

On arrival in the forest, the King and his ministers divided the hunting ground among themselves, each one to his own allocated area to catch deer. But one escaped through the King's location and the King had to pursue it with all his might. After a long pursuit, he

 

managed to catch the deer; he cut it into two halves and carried them, hanging from a pole on his shoulder. Having taken a rest for a short while under a banyan tree, he stood up to continue his journey. At that moment, the human-ogre who was dwelling at the banyan tree prevented him from going, he said: ‚You have now become my prey. You must not go.‛ (A human-ogre is not a real ogre. He was, in fact, the King's older brother, who, while an infant was caught by an ogress. But she had no heart to eat the baby and brought him up as her own son. So he had an ogre's mental and physical behaviours. When his foster mother, the ogress, died, he was left alone and lived like an ogre.)

Then King Jayadisa said: ‚I have an appointment with a brahmin who has come back from Takkasīla. I have promised him to hear his discourse. Let me go and hear it, after which, I will come back and be true to my word.‛ The human-ogre set him free readily accepting the king's assurance. (The human-ogre and the king were brothers in reality. Because of their blood relationship, which was not realized by both, the former had some compassion for the latter and let him go.) The King went to hear the brahmin's discourse and was about to return to the human-ogre. At that moment, his son, Prince Alīnasattu, (the Bodhisatta) pleaded with the King that he should go on behalf of his father. As the son insisted, the father allowed him to go. The King's word, ‚I will come back‛, had to be kept and made true after it had been spoken; so it was a pacchǎnurakkana-sacca.

The story of Prince Rǎma in brief is: After giving birth to the older son, Rǎma, the younger son, Lakkhaṇa and the daughter, Sitǎ Devi, King Dasaratha's Chief Queen passed away. The King took a new Queen of whom Prince Bharata was born. The new Queen repeatedly pressed the King to hand over the throne to her own son Bharata. The King summoned his two senior sons and said: ‚I am worried about you, for you might be in danger because of the new Queen and her son Bharata. The astrologers have told me that I would live twelve more years. So you should stay in a forest for twelve years after which you should come back and take over the kingship.‛

Then Prince Rǎma promised his father that he would obey him and the two brothers left the city. They were joined by their sister as she refused to be separated from them. In spite of the astrologers' prediction, the King died after nine years because of his worries about his children. Then the ministers, who did not want to have Bharata as their King, went after the royal children. They told them of the King's death and requested them to return to the city and rule over the people. But Prince Rama said: ‚I have promised my father to return only after twelve years as my father had ordered. If I return now, I will not be keeping my promise to my father. I do not want to break my word. Therefore, take my brother, Prince Lakkhaṇa, and my sister, Sitǎ Devi, to make them crown prince and crown princess and you ministers, yourselves rule the country.‛ Here Prince Rǎma had to wait for the end of the time limit so that what he had agreed upon with his father would be substantiated. This too was pacchǎnurakkhana-sacca.

Truth concerning Time

In     order     to     make    an     easy    distinction    between    νacībhedasiddhi-sacca            and

pacchǎnurakkhana-sacca, there are four kinds of truth according to a brief classification:

    1. Truth concerning the past only.
    2. Truth concerning the past and the present.
    3. Truth concerning the future only.
    4. Truth concerning no particular time.

Of these four, the one concerning the future was pacchǎnurakkhana-sacca and the remaining three are νacībhedasiddhi-sacca.

Of the truths in the Suvaṇṇasǎma Jǎtaka, the collection of truths uttered by the Bodhisatta's parents concerned the past, for they said: ‚Sǎma had formerly practised Dhamma; he used to cultivate only noble practices; he used to speak only the truth; he had looked after his parents; he had shown respects to the elders.‛

The truth uttered by his parents that ‚We love Suvaṇṇa Sǎma more than our lives‛ and the truth uttered by the Goddess Bahusundari that ‚There is none whom I love more than

1644

 

Sǎma‛ were truths which concern no particular time.

The collection of icchapurana-saccas in the Suppǎraka and Sivi Jǎtakas concerned the past. Similarly, that contained in the Kanha Dipayana and Nalapǎna Jǎtakas also concerned the past.

In the VaÔÔaka Jǎtaka, the utterance, ‚I have wings, yet I cannot fly; I have legs, yet I cannot walk,‛ concerned both the past and the present.

The truth saying ‚There is none whom I love more than you,‛ in the Sambulǎ Jǎtaka and that of the Chief Queen, Candǎ Devi in the Temiya Jǎtaka concerned no particular time.

In this way, the relationship between the truths and their respective times referred to may be considered and noted.

The Supreme Perfection of Truthfulness

With reference to the Perfection of Truthfulness, the Atthasǎlini Commentary and the Commentary on the BuddhavaÑsa explain that King Mahǎsutasoma's Perfection of Truthfulness was the Supreme Perfection because, in order to keep his word true, the King went back to Porisǎda as promised at the risk of his own life. In this case, the vow was made in the presence of Porisǎda but as it was a mere utterance, its purpose had not yet been fulfilled; to fulfil it, the vow still remained to be kept. As he had promised: ‚I will come back‛, he returned even after he had been back in the city of Indapattha. At first, when he promised ‚I will come back‛, his sacrifice of life did not appear imminent. It became so only when he returned to Porisǎda from Indapattha. Therefore, in the Commentaries, he is mentioned as ‚the King who protected his truthfulness, sacrificing his life —— jīνitam cajitνǎ saccam anurakkhantassa‛ but not as ‚the king who made an oath at the risk of his life —— jīνitam cajitνǎ saccam bhaụantassa.‛

Thoughts on The Two Kinds of Truth

In this connection, the truthfulness of King Mahǎ Sutasoma and that of Minister Vidhura are worthy of a comparative study. The minister's truthfulness was his truthful saying that

‚I am a servant‛ as is told in the verse 102 of the Vidhura Jǎtaka. As soon as he said so, his truthfulness was accomplished. But, when he said that he had nothing to worry about his life, he could not die just being a servant. Therefore, one might say that Vidhura's truthfulness was inferior to Sutasoma's.

However, it may be considered that Vidhura was prepared to sacrifice his life, thinking to himself: ‚That young man may like to do away with me after taking me away. If he does so, I will accept death.‛ For, as he was wise, he must have kept pondering like this: ‚This young man asked for me, not to honour me. If he had a desire to honour me, he would have openly told me his purpose and invited me for the same. Now he had not invited me. He won possession of me by gambling and would not set me free.‛ Besides, though he was a young man, he was an ogre (by birth). Seeing his behaviour, the minister must have noticed that he was a wild tough person. Another thing that should be taken into consideration is this: When Vidhura had (by way of farewell) exhorted the king and his family members, and said: ‚I have done my job,‛ the young ogre, Puṇṇaka, replied: ‚Do not be afraid. firmly hold on to the tail of my horse. This will be the last time for you to see the world while you are living.‛ (Verse 196). Vidhura boldly retorted: ‚I have done no evil that would lead to the woeful states. Why should I be afraid.‛ From this word of the minister, it is clear that the minister had decided to sacrifice his life.

All this points to the fact that Vidhura's truthfulness contained some element of taking risk of life and was thus not inferior to Sutasoma's. It should be concluded that it was, if not superior, of the same class as that of Sutasoma.

Moral Lesson

The unique feature of this Perfection of Truthfulness in contrast to the previous ones is that it possesses the power to have one's desire fulfilled because of the truth uttered. In the Sutasoma Jǎtaka (Verse 62) also it is said: ‚Of all the tastes which prevail on this earth, the

 

taste of truth is the sweetest.‛ Therefore, one should exert great efforts in order to enjoy the delicious taste of truth.

      1. The Perfection of Resolution (AdhiÔÔhǎna-Pǎramī)

The Pǎli word ‘adhiÔÔhǎna’ is usually translated as ‘resolution’. (Then the author goes on to explain the Myanmar word, which is a translation, not only of adhiṭṭhǎna but also of samǎdǎna used in observing precepts. As the author's explanation, though elaborate, is chiefly concerned with the Myanmar word, we left it out from our translation.) If one fulfils adhiṭṭhǎna as a Perfection, one has to establish it firmly and steadfastly in one's mind. That was why when the Bodhisatta Sumedha reflected on adhiṭṭhǎna-pǎramī, he likened it to a rocky mountain which is unshaken by strong winds but remaining firmly rooted at its own place.

from this comparison, it is clear that adhitthana means bearing in mind without wavering at all, as regards what one is determined to do. Therefore, if one intends to attain the knowledge of the Path and fruition or Omniscience (i.e. if one is determined to become a Buddha) one's determination to practise for achieving them must be borne in mind as firmly as a rocky mountain.

Various Resolutions

Resolution has thus been likened to an unshaken mountain and there are various kinds of resolution as described in the texts.

Resolution concerning Uposatha

The Uposathakkhandhaka of the Vinaya Mahǎvagga mentions three kinds of Uposatha: Sangha Uposatha, Gaṇa Uposatha and Puggala Uposatha. Sangha Uposatha is the one that is observed at the meeting of minimum four bhikkhus in a sima on full-moon and new- moon days. There, the pǎtimokkha is recited by one bhikkhu to whom others listen respectfully. Such an observance is also called ‘Sutt'uddesa Uposatha’ (Uposatha observance with a brief recitation of the Text of the disciplinary rules).

If there are only two or three bhikkhus, they observe Gaṇa Uposatha because the word Sangha is used for a meeting of at least four bhikkhus; when there are only two or three bhikkhus, the word ‚Gaụa‛ is used. If the number of bhikkhus is three in a Gaṇa Uposatha, a motion is put first and if it is two, no motion is needed. Then each of the bhikkhus declares in Pǎli that he is free from any offences. Therefore, it is also known as Parisuddhi Uposatha (Uposatha meeting where bhikkhus declare their individual purity).

If there is only one bhikkhu, he observes Puggala Uposatha. But before doing so, he should wait for other bhikkhus to join him, provided there is still time. When the time has passed without other bhikkhus arriving, he is to observe the uposatha alone. The Buddha had enjoined that he is to resolve: ‚Today is my uposatha day.‛ This means that he is mindful of this day constantly. Such an uposatha is known as AdhiÔÔhǎna Uposatha (Uposatha kept firmly in one's mind.) This is the resolution concerning uposatha.

Resolution concerning The Robe

Bhikkhus are required to perform adhiṭṭhǎna or νikappana concerning the robe within ten days after its acquisition. If the robe is kept more than ten days without performing either, it is to be discarded according to the Vinaya. The bhikkhu concerned also commits thereby a Pǎcittiya offence: Therefore, within ten days of its acquisition, he must resolve saying: ‚I undertake to put on this robe.‛ Then the robe is not to be discarded and he does not commit the offence. Resolution concerning the robe means making up one's mind firmly to use the robe either as a lower garment, or an upper garment or an outer garment or for general use. (PaÔhama Sikkhǎpada, Nissaggiya civara Vagga, Vinaya Pǎrajika.)

Resolution concerning The Bowl

Similarly, when a bhikkhu acquires a bowl, he should resolve within ten days of its acquisition, saying: ‚I undertake to use this bowl.‛ If he does not do so in ten days, he has to discard it as required by the Vinaya. He also commits a Pǎcittiya offence. Resolution

1646

 

concerning the bowl means determining firmly that ‚this receptacle is my bowl.‛

Adhiṭṭhǎna in these three cases is used as a technical term belonging to the Vinaya. It has nothing to do with the following three cases.

Resolution concerning Jhǎna

In the case of jhǎna, when for instance, the first jhǎna has been attained, one should cultivate and develop it in five ways of νasīhǎνa; so it is said in the Pathavikasina Niddesa and in other places of the Visuddhi-magga. ‚Vasīhǎνa‛, a Pǎli word, means 'mastery'. So five way of νasīhǎνa are five kinds of mastery. When the first jhǎna has been attained, one is to continue practising it until one gains complete mastery of the jhǎna in all five kinds.

The first kind is Œvajjana (reflection), i.e. reflection as to what factors are contained in his first jhǎna and as to which factor is of what character. At the beginning, he does not discern them easily. There may be a delay, for he is not yet skilled in reflecting. As he gains experience, he discerns them more easily. Then, he is said to be endowed with mastery of reflection.

The second kind is Samapajjana (absorption), jhǎna consciousness being absorbed into the stream of one's consciousness, (i.e. jhǎna consciousness continuously arising in the stream of one's consciousness). After mastering reflection, he has to gain mastery of absorption. He can do so by repeatedly developing the jhǎna he has attained (just as by repeatedly reciting, one can master the literary piece that one has learnt by heart). If he tries for absorption before attainment of such mastery, jhǎna consciousness does not arise easily in the stream of one's consciousness. This becomes easier only after mastering the development of jhǎna. Then he is said to be endowed with mastery of absorption.

The third kind is Adhitthana (resolution), i.e. determining as to how long he wants to remain in jhǎna. If he tries to determine the duration of absorption before mastery of resolution, jhǎna consciousness may occur for either longer or shorter period than that of his determination. Suppose he resolves: ‚Let jhǎna consciousness constitute my stream of consciousness for one hour,‛ the jhǎna attainment may break off before or after one hour. This is because he is not yet skilled in making resolution. Once he is skilful enough, he can remain in jhǎna for the exact length of the time he has resolved, Then he is said to be endowed with mastery of resolution.

The fourth kind is Vutthǎna (rising from jhǎna). [‘Rising from jhǎna means change of jhǎna consciousness to life-continuum (bhaνauga-citta).] Mastery of rising from jhǎna at the exact time of his determination is called ‘Vutthǎna-vasībhǎva’.

The fifth kind is Paccavekkhanǎ (reviewing) i.e. recollecting all the factors contained in the jhǎna. In thus recollecting, as in the kind of ǎvajjana, they do not become manifest to him easily for lack of mastery on his part. Only when he gains mastery, they become manifest more easily. (Reflection (ǎvajjana), is a stage in the process of reviewing (paccaνekkhaụǎ-νithi), and reviewing (paccavekkhanǎ) is the stage that immediately follows the stage of reflection. If he has mastered ǎvajjana, he has mastered paccaνekkhanǎ as well. Therefore, he who is endowed with mastery of reflection is endowed with mastery of reviewing; so it is stated in the texts.)

Among the five kinds of mastery, what we are concerned with here is adhiÔÔhǎna- vasibhǎva (mastery of resolution).

Resolution concerning Iddhi

The Iddhiνidha Niddesa of the Visuddhi-magga enumerates ten kinds of iddhi

(supernormal power).

  1. AdhiÔÔhǎna Iddhi,                (6) Ariya Iddhi,
  2. Vikubbana Iddhi,                (7) Kammavipǎkaja Iddhi,
  3. Manomaya Iddhi,                (8) Puññavanta Iddhi,
  4. Nǎṇavipphǎra Iddhi,           (9) Vijjǎmaya Iddhi, and

 

  1. Samǎdhivipphǎra Iddhi,     (10) Sammǎpayoga Iddhi.

(‘Iddhi’, as a Pǎli word, means ‘accomplishment gaining one's wish’. In Myanmar it means supernormal power.)

  1. AdhiÔÔhǎna Iddhi: Power concerning resolution; when, for instance, one resolves:

‚Let there be a hundred or a thousand images of myself,‛ then the images appear miraculously and their number is exactly what one has determined. (It is the power to project one's images without oneself disappearing. The images may or may not be in one's original posture.)

  1. Vikubbana Iddhi: Power concerning transformation of oneself into the form of a nǎga or of a garula. (‘Vi’ means ‘various’ and ‘kubbana’, ‘making’. It is the power to make oneself assume various forms as one wishes.)
  2. Manomaya Iddhi: Power concerning creation of mind-made image, i.e. to create a miniature image of oneself inside own body. ‘Manomaya’ means ‘mind-made’. (It is neither the projection of images as in the case of adhiṭṭhǎna-iddhi nor the transformation of one's form as in the case of νikubbana-iddhi. It is the power to create a miniature image of oneself inside own body.)
  3. ©ǎnavipphǎra Iddhi: Power concerning miraculous phenomena due to the influence of imminent supramundane wisdom. This power should be understood from the stories of the Venerable Bǎkula and others.

Venerable Bǎkula

The story of Bǎkula occurs in the commentary on the Etadagga Vagga, Ekaka Nipǎta of the Aṅguttara Nikǎya. The following is an extract in brief from the same story.

Bǎkula was son of a wealthy man of Kosambī. On the day his birth was celebrated, the infant was taken to the River Yamunǎ for ceremonial bath but he was swallowed by a fish. The fish, feeling very hot in the stomach, swam away. On its arrival at Bǎrǎṇasī, a certain fisherman caught it and hawked it in the city. The wife of a wealthy man of Bǎrǎṇasī bought the fish and when its stomach was cut open, a beautiful baby was found inside the fish. Since she had no child of her own and was longing for one, she was extremely delighted saying to herself: ‚This is my very own.‛

When the strange news reached the natural parents of Kosambī, they hurried to Bǎrǎṇasī to claim their son. But the lady of Bǎrǎṇasī refused to give him back, saying: ‚The baby came to us because we deserve him. We cannot return him to you.‛ When they went to court to settle the dispute, the judges gave their verdict that the baby equally belonged to both pairs of parents. In this way, the baby had two mothers and two fathers, on account of which he was named Bǎkula. (= two, kula = family; hence a boy of two families.)

It was a miracle that the boy was not harm though he was swallowed up by a fish. The miracle was due to the power of the arahatta-magga ñǎụa and was certainly to be attained by Bǎkula in that very existence. (Or, may be it was due to the influence of the glorious pǎramī ñǎụa that was inherent in the boy and that would enable him to attain without fail, the arahatta-magga ñǎụa in that very life.) Such power is said to be Ñǎnaνipphǎra-iddhi.

Saṅkicca Sǎmaṇera

Saṅkicca Sǎmaṇera was conceived by the daughter of a householder of Savatthi. The mother died when she was about to give birth to the baby. While her body was being cremated, it was pierced with iron spikes so that it might burn better. A spike hurt the baby's eye and the baby cried. Knowing that the baby was still alive, people took the body down from the funeral pyre, cut open the stomach and took out the baby. The baby grew up in due course and at the age of seven became an arahat.

The boy's miraculous escape from death was also attributed to the power of the arahatta- magga ñǎụa. (Or it was attributed to the influence of the power of the boy's inherent pǎramī-ñǎụa that helped him attain the arahatta-magga ñǎụa:)

  1. Samǎdhivipphǎra Iddhi: Power by the influence of concentration. The miraculous phenomenon that occurs when one is about to enter upon or is entering upon or has

1648

 

just entered upon jhǎna is due to the influence of samǎdhi. The power that causes such a miracle is called Samǎdhivipphǎra Iddhi. With reference to this power, the Visuddhimagga narrates a number of stories beginning with the story of Sǎriputta, which alone will be reproduced here.

Venerable Sǎriputta

One day while the Venerable Sǎriputta was staying with the Venerable Moggallǎna at a gorge called Kapota, he had his head newly shaven and engaged himself in jhǎna in an open space during a moonlit night. When a mischievous ogre came with a friend of his and seeing the Venerable’s cleanly-shaven, shining head, became desirous of striking it with his hand. His friend advised him not to do so; yet he struck the Venerable's head with all his might. The blow was so hard that the sound of it roared violently like thunder. But the Venerable felt no pain as the power of samǎdhi pervaded throughout his body.

  1. Ariya Iddhi: When ariyas (Noble Ones) desire to contemplate on loathsome objects as though they were unloathsome or on unloathsome objects as though they were loathsome, they can do so. Such power of ariya to contemplate on any object in whatever way they wish is called ‘Ariya Iddhi (Power of Noble Ones.)
  2. Kammavipǎkaja Iddhi: Creatures like birds fly in the sky. To possess that ability to fly they do not have to make any special effort in the present life. It is a result of what they did in past existences. Devas, Brahmǎs, the first inhabitants of the world and Vinipatika asuras have also the ability to move about in space. The power to perform such feats is Kammavipǎkaja Iddhi.
  3. Puññavanta Iddhi: Cakkaνattis (Universal Monarchs) and the like can travel in space. They can do so because they have accumulated merits for themselves. Those who accompany the Universal Monarch in his aerial travels can do so because they are associated with the monarch who is the real possessor of merits. The riches and luxuries that belonged to such wealthy persons as Jotika, Jatila. Ghosaka, Mendaka and others are also Puññavanta Iddhi.

(The difference between Kammavipǎkaja Iddhi and Puññavanta Iddhi is this: Kammavipǎkaja Iddhi is the power not due to one's deeds done in the present life but due to one's deeds done in the past; it accompanies one's birth. Puññavanta Iddhi is due not only to one's past deeds but also due to one's present efforts made in support of those deeds. It does not accompany one's birth; it becomes full and operative only when supported by one's deeds of the present life. To illustrate: To Cakkavatti, the Treasure of Wheel does not arise at his birth. It arises only when he has observed certain precepts and fulfilled special duties of a Universal Monarch. So this particular power is due not entirely to one's past deeds but also due to one's present supporting efforts.)

  1. Vijjǎmaya Iddhi: Aerial travels and such feats by Vijjadharas (Bearers of magical knowledge). (The power acquired by means of the art of specially contrived mantras, medicine, etc.)
  2. Sammǎpayoga Iddhi: the power that accrues from various accomplishments. (The scope covered by this iddhi is vast. The Path and fruition that are attained as a result of proper endeavours is the highest form of Sammapayoga Iddhi. In short, all accomplishments that result from learning arts and crafts, the three Vedas, the three PiÔakas or (to say the least,) from agricultural activities, such as ploughing, sowing, etc. are all Sammapayoga Iddhi.)

Of these ten iddhis, the first, Adhitthǎna Iddhi, is the power of resolution to project images of oneself by the hundred or by the thousand, such as the power possessed by the Venerable C|la Pathaka and others. Ordinary people who are not possessors of such power make similar resolutions; but because they lack the basic factor of jhǎna or samǎdhi, they do not realize what they have resolved; on the other hand, possessors of such power have their resolution fulfilled because their jhǎna or samǎdhi is strong enough to help them.

AdhiÔÔhǎna preceding Nirodha-samǎpatti

 

When an anǎgǎmin or an arahat who is endowed with all eight samǎpattis is about to enter upon nirodha-samǎpatti, he resolves thus: ‚During the period of my absorption in the samǎpatti, let no destruction befall my belongings that are kept apart from me. If the Sangha wants my presence, may I be able to rise from my samǎpatti before the messenger comes to me. Promptly, may I be able to do so when the Buddha summons me.‛ Only after resolving thus he enters upon samǎpatti.

In accordance with his resolution, during the period of his absorption in the samǎpatti, his personal effects kept apart from him cannot be destroyed by the five kinds of enemy. When the Sangha wants him during that very period, he has already arisen from his samǎpatti before the messenger's arrival. No sooner has the Buddha called for him, then he emerges from his samǎpatti. No damage can be done by the five enemies to his possessions, such as robes, etc. that are on his body because of the power of his samǎpatti even though he has not resolved previously for their safety.

Three Kinds of AdhiÔÔhǎna Resolution is of three kinds, according to context:

  1. Pubbanimitta AdhiÔÔhǎna (Resolution made so that portending signs appear before something happens);
  2. Œsisa AdhiÔÔhǎna (Resolution made so that one's dream comes true); and
  3. Vata AdhiÔÔhǎna (Resolution made so that one's duties are fulfilled).
    1. Pubbanimitta AdhiÔÔhǎna

This kind of AdhiÔÔhǎna may be understood from the Campeyya Jǎtaka of the Vīsati Nipǎta and other stories. The extract from the Campeyya Jǎtaka in brief is: When the Nǎga King Campeyya told his Queen Sumana that he would go to the human abode to observe precepts, the Queen said: ‚The human abode is full of dangers. If something happens to you by which signs should I know?‛ The Nǎga King took her to the royal pond and said:

‚Look at the pond. Should I be caught by an enemy, the water will become dark. Should I be caught by a Garula, the water will boil. Should I be caught by a snake-charmer, the water will turn red like blood.‛ After that the Nǎga King left for the human abode to observe precepts for fourteen days.

But the King could not return home even after about a month for he was caught by a snake-charmer. Worried about his safety, the Queen went to the pond and saw the surface of the water turned red like blood.

This resolution of the Nǎga King Campeyya is Pubbanimitta AdhiÔÔhǎna because he made the firm determination beforehand for the appearance of portending signs.

Similarly, according to the Introduction to the Jǎtaka Commentary, when Prince Siddhattha renounced the world, he cut off his hair and threw it up into the sky resolving: "May this hair remain in the sky if I would become enlightened; if not let it fall back to the ground." The hair hanged in the sky like a festoon. This resolution, too, made to know in advance whether or not he would become a Buddha is Pubbanimitta Adhitthana.

Again, after six years of strenuous asceticism, after He had eaten the milk-rice offered by Sujǎtǎ on the bank of the Nerañjarǎ, He set the golden bowl afloat on the river with the resolution: ‚If I would become a Buddha, may this bowl go upstream; if not, may it go downstream,‛ and the bowl went upstream until it reached the Nǎga King Kǎla. The resolution in this account also is a Pubbanimitta AdhiÔÔhǎna.

Similarly, any resolution made in the world to know beforehand by portent whether one's wish will be fulfilled or not is Pubbanimitta AdhiÔÔhǎna. This kind of adhiṭṭhǎna is still practised today and is thus well known. Some people are used to lifting the stone placed at a famous pagoda or at a nat (spirit) shrine after resolving: ‚If my plan would materialise, may the stone be heavy; if not may it be light,‛ or vice versa. After lifting the stone, they read the omen whether they would succeed or not from the feel of the stone's weight.

    1. Œsīsa AdhiÔÔhǎna

 

1650

 

Œsīsa AdhiÔÔhǎna is a resolution made so that one's wish gets fulfilled. This kind of resolution may be known from the Vidhura Jǎtaka.

(Vidhura, the Minister, was taken away from King Korabya by Punnaka the ogre, who had won the game of dice.) It is stated in the commentary on Verse 197 of this particular Jǎtaka: Having valiantly thundered: ‚Of death I am not afraid,‛ Vidhura resolved: ‚May my lower garment not go off against my wish.‛ Reflecting on his Perfections, he tightened his garment and followed Punnaka by catching hold of the tail of his horse fearlessly with the dignity of a lion-king. This resolution made by Vidhura is Œsisa AdhiÔÔhǎna.

In the Nalapana Jǎtaka of the Sīla Vagga, Ekaka Nipǎta, eighty thousand monkeys headed by their king, the future Buddha, found it difficult to drink the water from a pond that was protected by a wild water-demon. The monkey king then took one of the reeds that grew around the pond, made an asseveration that the reed be rid of the joints and blew air into it. The reed became hollow throughout, with no joints. He thereby made it possible for his followers to drink the water through the hollow reeds. But there were too many monkeys and the king was unable to provide each with a hollow reed. So he resolved: ‚Let all the reeds around the pond become hollow.‛ This resolution made by the monkey king to fulfil his wish to let the monkeys drink the water individually is Œsīsa AdhiÔÔhǎna.

In the Kukkura Jǎtaka of the Kurunga Vagga, Ekaka Nipata, it is mentioned that leather straps of the chariot of King Brahmadatta of Bǎrǎṇasī were gnawed by the dogs bred in the inner city. Under the wrong impression that the leather-eating dogs were owned by the citizens living in the outer city, royal servants chased to kill them. So the dogs dared not live in the city and gathered at a cemetery. Knowing the true reason of the trouble and realizing that the leather straps of the royal chariot could have been eaten only by the dogs of the inner city, the leader of the pack, the Bodhisatta, asked them to wait while he went to the palace. While he entered the city, he concentrated his thoughts on Perfections, and diffusing his mettǎ, he resolved: ‚May nobody be able to hurl stones or sticks at me.‛ This resolution, too, made to fulfil his wish that the dogs of the outer city might be safe from harm is Œsīsa AdhiÔÔhǎna.

In the Mǎtaṅga Jǎtaka of the Visati Nipǎta: During the reign of King Brahmadatta of Bǎrǎṇasī, the Bodhisatta was born into a lowly caste of candala and named Mǎtanga. The daughter of a wealthy man of Bǎrǎṇasī was named DitÔha Maṅgalikǎ because she believed in auspiciousness of pleasant sights. One day, she went to a garden to amuse herself with her maids. On the way, she saw Mǎtaṅga who went into the city. Though he kept himself aside as he was of a low birth, the sight of his person aroused displeasure in DiÔÔha Maṅgalikǎ, who, therefore, returned home thinking that it was not an auspicious day for her. Her followers were also annoyed. Saying: ‚Because of you, we will have no fun today,‛ they beat him until he became unconscious; thereafter they departed. When Mǎtanga regained consciousness after a while, he said to himself: ‚These people of DiÔÔha Maṅgalikǎ have tortured an innocent man like me.‛ Then he went to the house of DiÔÔha Maṅgalikǎ's father and lay at the entrance with a resolution, ‚I will not get up until I win DiÔÔha Maṅgalikǎ's hand.‛ This resolution of Mǎtanga made to humble DiÔÔha Maṅgalikǎ's pride is also Œsīsa ŒdhiÔÔhǎna.

In the Commentary on the Mahǎvagga of the Vinaya, too, it is said thus: Just after His Enlightenment, the Buddha stayed for seven weeks at seven different places in the vicinity of the Bodhi tree spending a week at each place. At the end of the last seven day's stay at the foot of a rajayatana tree, the brothers, Tapussa and Bhallika, came to him and offered some cakes. The Buddha considered how to accept the offer of cakes. (The bowl offered by Brahmǎ Ghatikǎra disappeared the day the Buddha accepted the milk-rice offered by Sujǎtǎ.) Then the four Deva Kings presented the Buddha with four emerald bowls. But the Buddha refused to accept them. The Deva Kings then offered the Buddha four stone bowls having the colour of kidney beans. To strengthen their faith, the Buddha accepted the bowls and resolved: ‚May the bowls merge into one.‛ Then the bowls became one with four concentric brims. This resolution of the Buddha also is Œsīsa AdhiÔÔhǎna.

Difference between AdhiÔÔhǎna and Sacca

 

Its seems that Pubbanimitta AdhiÔÔhǎna and Œsīsa AdhiÔÔhǎna of this section on AdhiÔÔhǎna and Icchǎp|rana-sacca of the section on Sacca are one and the same because all these are concerned with fulfilment of one's wish.

With regard to Icchǎp|rana-sacca, when Suvanna Sama's mother, father and Goddess Bahusundari made their respective resolutions, they all wished the disappearance of the poison of the arrow that struck Suvanna Sama; with regard to Pubbanimitta AdhiÔÔhǎna, too, when the Bodhisatta made his resolution, throwing up his cut-off hair to the sky, he had wished that the hair would hang in the sky if he would become a Buddha; with regard to Œsīsa AdhiÔÔhǎna, too, when Vidhura made his resolution, his wish was to keep his dress intact. The connection of these resolutions with their respective wishes makes one think that they all are the same. That is why some people nowadays combine the two words, Sacca and Adhiṭṭhǎna, into one, saying, ‚We perform sacca-adhiṭṭhǎna.‛

In reality, however, sacca is one and adhiṭṭhǎna another of the Ten Perfections. Therefore, they are two different things and their difference is this: As has been said before, sacca is truth whether it is of good or evil nature. A wish based on that truth is Icchǎp|rana. But when one's wish is not based on some form of truth, the determination made of one's own accord to have one's wish fulfilled is AdhiÔÔhǎna.

To explain further: In the Suvanna Sama Jǎtaka, when his parents made an asseveration, they said: ‚Sama has formerly practised only righteousness‛ (which is the basic truth). And they added: ‚By this truthful saying, may his poison vanish‛ (which is their wish). Thus expressing the wish based on what was true is Icchǎp|rana-sacca.

When the Bodhisatta threw up his cut-off hair to the sky resolving: ‚If I should become a Buddha, may the hair remain in the sky,‛ he did so without any basis of truth. His truthfulness was made for portending signs which would let him know beforehand of his coming Buddhahood.

The resolution made by Vidhura when he was about to follow Punnaka by holding on to the tail of his horse, ‚May my dress remain intact,‛ is also Œsīsa AdhiÔÔhǎna because it has no truth as a basis and is, therefore, a mere determination of his wish, Œsīsa AdhiÔÔhǎna.

Thus the difference between Sacca and AdhiÔÔhana lies in the presence or absence of the basis of truth.

    1. Vata AdhiÔÔhana

These habits and practices include those of a bull (gosīla and goνata): cattle eat and discharge faeces and urine while standing; in imitation of cattle, some ascetics (during the lifetime of the Buddha) did the same, believing that by so doing they would be purified and liberated from saṁsǎra. (That is not to say that cattle had that wrong view, but only those ascetics who imitated cattle had.) This practice (vata) is connected with evil.

But adhiṭṭhǎna has nothing to do with such wrong practices, for it belongs to the noble practice of Perfection. Here vata refers to observances of such noble practices as generosity, morality, etc. When one resolves to observe these Practices, such an action may be termed Vata AdhiÔÔhana, but mere resolution and mere designation do not mean fulfilling the Perfection of Resolution. The reason is that adhiṭṭhǎna does not belong to the past nor does it belong to the present. One fulfils the Perfection of Resolution when one observes in the future exactly as one has resolved firmly now. However ardently one resolves at present, if one fails to observe later, one's resolution is useless and meaningless.

This idea is expressed in the Kavilakkhaṇǎ Thatpon. A line in it reads to the effect that resolution should be compared to the horn of a rhinoceros, a beast which has one horn, not two. Just as a rhinoceros has only one horn, so should one stick to his resolution steadfastly and firmly, but not waveringly. This line of the Kavilakkhanǎ agrees with such saying as

yathǎ pi pabbato selo‛ as mentioned in the BuddhavaÑsa. Its meaning has been shown above.

The different resolutions as classified before, such as adhiṭṭhǎna concerning uposatha, adhiṭṭhǎna concerning the robe and adhiṭṭhǎna concerning the bowl, cannot be included under Pubbanimitta AdhiÔÔhǎna, Œsisa AdhiÔÔhǎna and Vata AdhiÔÔhǎna, for they are the

1652

 

resolutions made as required by the Vinaya rules. On the other hand, the adhiṭṭhǎna of one of the five νasībhǎνas and the adhiṭṭhǎna that precedes Nirodhasamǎpatti and that belongs to the ten iddhis are Œsīsa AdhiÔÔhǎnas.

The future Buddhas and The Three Kinds of AdhiÔÔhǎna

Of these three kinds of adhiṭṭhǎna, the future Buddhas practise Pubbanimitta AdhiÔÔhǎna and Œsisa AdhiÔÔhǎna not for fulfilling the Perfection of Œdhitthana, but for meeting some requirements under certain circumstances. On the other hand, it is this Vata AdhiÔÔhǎna that they practised to fulfil the Perfection of AdhiÔÔhǎna that leads to the attainment of the arahatta-magga ñǎuǎ and sabbaññuta ñǎụa.

In order to mention a little of the way, they practise (this particular adhiṭṭhǎna), here is an extract from the Cariya PiÔaka:

Nisajja pǎsǎdaνare eνaṁ cintes' aham tadǎ

Yam kiñ ci mǎnusam dǎnaṁ adinnam me na νijjati Yo pi yǎceyya maṁ cakkhuṁ dadeyyam aνikampito

Sǎriputta, when I was King Sivi, I thought to myself while in the palace: ‘Of the kinds of dǎna that people give, there is nothing that I have not given. Should somebody ask for my eye, unshaken I will give it to him.’

By this, King Sivi meant to say that he had firmly resolved, ‚If someone comes to me today and begs for my eye, without hesitation I will offer it to him.‛

When Sakka, in the guise of a brahmin, went to ask for one eye, true to his resolution, he gave away both eyes to him unhesitatingly. This resolution of King Sivi is with reference to Dǎna.

In the Chapter on Bhuridatta's Practice, it is said:

Caturo ange adhiṭṭhǎya semi νammikamuddhani chaνiyǎ cammena maṁsena nahǎru atthikehi νǎ yassa etena karaniyam dinnaṁ yeνa harǎtu so

This describes how the Nǎga King Bhuridatta resolved when he observed the precepts. It means: ‚Having resolved with regard to four components of my body, namely, (1) skin, thick and thin, (2) flesh and blood, (3) muscles and (4) bones, I lay on the top of the anthill. He who has some use for any of these four components, let him take it, for I have already made a charity of them.‛ Wishing to promote his observance of the precepts, King Bh|ridatta resolved: ‚I will guard my morality at the sacrifice of the four components of my body.‛ This resolution of King Bhuridatta is in connection with sīla.

In the Campeyya Jǎtaka of the Visati Nipata, too, the Nǎga King Campeyya went to observe the precepts after telling his Queen of the signs that would show when he was in danger in the aforesaid manner; it is mentioned in the Commentary: ‚Nimittǎni ǎcikkhitνǎ cǎtuddasī uposatham adhiṭṭhǎya nǎgabhaνanǎ nikkhamitνǎ tattha gantνǎ νammikamatthake nipajji. —— Having told of signalling signs and having resolved to observe the precept on the fourteenth day of the new moon, Campeyya left the abode of nǎgas for the human world and lay on the top of an ant-hill.‛ This resolution of Campeyya was purely for observing sīla.

In all these stories, dǎna or sīla is one thing and adhiṭṭhǎna is another thing. King Sivi's dǎna occurred the moment he gave his eyes, but his resolution took place when he resolved to do so before the actual giving. Therefore, resolution came first and it was followed by the act of giving. In the case of sīla observed by the Nǎga Kings, too, the resolution was first and then came the act of observance of sīla. In the secular affairs, too, it is natural to do things only after making up one's mind ‚I will do like this.‛

Prince Temiya's AdhiÔÔhǎna

The future Buddha was once son of King of Kǎsi and named Temiya. (He was so named

 

by his father because on the day he was born it rained heavily in the whole country of Kǎsi and people became wet and happy.) When the prince was one month old, while he was in the lap of his father, four thieves were brought to the King, who ordered them to be punished. The Prince was shocked to see this and became sad, thinking: ‚What shall I do to escape from this palace.‛

The next day, while he was staying alone under the white parasol, he reflected on his father's action and was scared to become a king. To him, who was pale like a lotus flower crushed by hand, the guardian goddess of the parasol, who was his mother in one of his previous births, said: ‚Do not worry, son, if you want to escape from this royal residence, resolve to pretend to be dumb, deaf and mute. Your wish will be fulfilled.‛ Then the Prince made a resolution and acted accordingly.

for sixteen years the Prince was tested by various means, but he remained firm without deviating from his resolution. Then the father ordered: ‚My son is really dumb, deaf and mute. Take him to the cemetery and bury him there.‛

Although he was variously tested and presented with difficulties for sixteen long years, he remained resolute, like the example of a rocky mountain mentioned in the BuddhavaÑsa. His firm, unshaken determination is an act of tremendous resoluteness. Only when one fulfils one's Vata resolution with the kind of determination of Prince Temiya, with all might and valour and without wavering, will one be carrying out the fulfilment of the Perfection of Resolution as observed by Bodhisattas.

 

(i) The Perfection of Loving-kindness (Mettǎ-Pǎramī) Three Kinds of Pema

Teachers of old have translated the word ‚mettǎ‛ of mettǎ-pǎramī into Myanmar (love). Similarly, they translate ‚pema‛ also as love. ‚Love‛ meant by mettǎ is a specialised term while ‚love‛ meant by pema is a general one. Therefore, pema is divided into three:

  1. Taṇhǎ-pema is love between men and women and is generated by craving, greed; this love is called singara in books on rhetoric.
  2. Gehasita-pema is attachment between parents and children, among brothers and sisters, and is based on living together in the same house. This kind of love is called νacchala in rhetoric.

Both taṇhǎ-pema and gehasita-pema are not wholesome, the former is passion (taụhǎ- rǎga) while the latter, greed (lobha).

  1. Mettǎ-pema is loving-kindness or unbounded benevolence shown towards others for their wellbeing. This love is entirely free from attachment or desire to live always together with others. People may be living poles apart and yet one is happy to hear that those living far away are prosperous. Such separation does not prevent one from feeling satisfied with their wellbeing. Therefore, mettǎ is pure and noble and has been also called Brahma-vihǎra (Sublime Abode). That is to say, developing such love is living in a sublime state of mind. Not only mettǎ, but karuụǎ (compassion), muditǎ (altruistic joy) and upekkhǎ (equanimity) are also Brahma-vihǎra.

So Brahma-νihǎra comprises all these four virtues. They are also known as four Brahma- cariya (Noble Practices). (Another name for Brahma-νihǎra is Apamaññǎ (Illimitable), for they are the mental qualities to be developed and extended towards all beings whose number is limitless.)

It should be carefully noted that development of loving-kindness is not development of impure taụhǎ-pema and gehasita-pema, but that of pure and noble mettǎ-pema. How to develop mettǎ will be shown later.

Mettǎ and Adosa

Mettǎ is a reality which exists in its ultimate sense (Paramattha). But when ultimate realities are enumerated, mettǎ is not shown as a separate item for it is covered by the term

 

1654

 

adosa cetasika (mental concomitant of hatelessness) which has wide connotation. Mettǎ

forms a part of that mental concomitant of adosa.

To explain further: According to the Abhidhammattha Saṅgaha, adosa cetasika is associated with 59 sobhana-cittas. Whenever these 59 cittas arise, there arises adosa cetasika, too. Adosa can contemplate various objects, but mettǎ can have only living beings as its object. In performing different acts of dǎna or observing various kinds of sīla, there invariably arises adosa. But each time adosa arises in this way, it is not necessarily mettǎ. Only when one contemplates living beings with the thought ‚may they be well and happy‛, wishing them prosperity, can adosa cetasika be called mettǎ.

With reference to the aforesaid, Khantī Pǎramī (Perfection of forbearance), too, khantī may mean adosa cetasika, but not all adosa cetasikas are khantī; when one is wronged by others, one restrains oneself from showing dosa (hate or anger) to them, and it has been discussed that only such adosa should be taken as khantī. Similarly, not all adosa should be taken as mettǎ, but only that adosa that arises in the form of goodwill towards other beings should be.

528 Kinds of Mettǎ

With reference to mettǎ, people say that mettǎ is of 528 kinds. But in reality it is not so. It should be noted people say so because according to the Patisambhidǎmagga there are 528 ways of developing mettǎ.

Of the 528 ways, five are anodhisa (without specifications of beings). They are:

    1. sabbe sattǎ (all beings)
    2. sabbe panǎ (all living things)
    3. sabbe bh|tǎ (all existing creatures)
    4. sabbe puggala (all persons or individuals)
    5. sabbe attabhǎvapariyǎpannǎ (all those who have come to individual existences.)

When one directs one's thought to all beings that exist in the 31 planes of existence in any one of these five ways, they all are embraced without any one of them being left out. Since there is none who is not covered by these five ways, these five are called five anodhisas. (Or also called five anodhisa individuals.) ‚Odhi‛ of ‚anodhisa‛ means ‚boundary; limit‛. Hence ‚anodhisa‛ is ‚having no limit.‛

(The next paragraph on the usage of ‘satta’ and ‘puggala’ deals only with the meaning of those words in Myanmar; it is, therefore, left out from our translation.) When mettǎ is directed towards beings who are specified, the classification is as follows:

  1. sabbǎ itthiyo (all females)
  2. sabbe pursǎ (all males)
  3. sabbe ariya (all noble persons, ariyas)
  4. sabbe anariya (all ignoble persons, those who have not yet attained the state of

ariyas)

  1. sabbe deva (all devas)
  2. sabbe manussǎ (all humans)
  3. sabbe vinipǎtikǎ (petas belonging to miserable states).

Each of these seven belongs to a separate category of beings and they are accordingly called odhisa (or seven odhisa beings).

In this way, there are twelve kinds of beings, five anodhisa (unspecified) and seven

odhisa (specified), to whom mettǎ should be directed.

How mettǎ is directed to these twelve categories of beings is taught as follows:

  1. averǎ hontu (may they be free from enmity)
  2. abyǎpajjǎ hontu (may they be free from ill will)

 

  1. anīghǎ hontu (may they be free from unhappiness)
  2. sukhī attǎnaÑ pariharantu (may they be able to keep themselves happy).

When mettǎ is suffused in these four ways on each of the above twelve categories of persons, the modes of suffusing mettǎ become 48 in number. There is no mention of directions in these 48 modes.

When the four cardinal points, the four subordinate points and the upward and downward directions are mentioned in each of these 48 modes, there will be 480 modes all together:

‚May those beings in the east be free from enmity, be free from ill-will, be free from suffering and may they be able to keep themselves happy.‛ In this way, beings in other directions also should be suffused with mettǎ thus the number of modes of suffusing mettǎ become 480.)

If 48 modes of suffusing without mention of directions are added to those 480 modes, the total becomes 528.

These 528 modes of suffusing mettǎ are named briefly ‚suffusion of mettǎ‛ by teachers of old and composed as a traditional prayer. If one desires to suffuse mettǎ in the first way in Pǎli one should do so by reciting ‚Sabbe sattǎ aνerǎ hontu. —— May all beings be free from enmity.‛ Repeating in this way continuously means development of mettǎ. If one desires to do so in the second way in Pǎli one should recite: ‚Sabbe sattǎ abyǎpajjǎ hontu.

—— May all beings be free from ill-will.‛ Repeating in this way continuously also means development of mettǎ. (In this manner all the 528 ways of suffusing mettǎ should be understood.)

The development of mettǎ in these 528 ways, as shown above, is taught in the PaÔisambhidǎ-magga and is well-known. In that Text there is no mention of development of karuụǎ, muditǎ and upekkhǎ at the end of that of mettǎ.) But, nowadays, suffusion of mettǎ, as published in some books, contains at the end of development of mettǎ (a) dukkha muccantu —— ‘may they be free from suffering’, which is development of karuụǎ (b) yathǎ laddha sampattito mǎνigacchantu —— ‘may they not suffer loss of what they have gained’, which is development of muditǎ, and (c) kammassakǎ —— ‘they have their deeds, kamma, as their own property; each being is what his or her kamma makes’, which is development of upekkhǎ. They are included by ancient teachers so that those who wish to develop karuụǎ, muditǎ and upekkhǎ may do so by taking development of mettǎ as a guide.

Therefore, if one desires to develop karuụǎ one should incline one's thought towards living beings like this: Sabbe sattǎ dukkha muccantu. —— ‘May all beings be free from suffering’; if one desires to develop muditǎ: Sabbe sattǎ yathǎ laddha sampattito mǎνigachhantu. —— ‘May all beings not suffer loss of what they have gained’; if one desires to develop upekkhǎ: Sabbe sattǎ kammassakǎ. —— ‘All beings have their deeds, kamma, as their own property.’

But this does not mean that only this way, as mentioned in the scriptures, should be adopted but not others. Because for covering all beings without any classification, there are not only terms like sattta, pǎna, bhǔta, puggala and attabhǎνapariyǎpannǎ, but there are such words as sariri, dehi, jiνa, paja, jantu, hindagu, etc. To suffuse beings with the thought: Sabbe sariri aνerǎ hontu. —— ‘May all those having bodies be free from enmity’, etc. is also to direct mettǎ towards them.

The number of ways to direct mettǎ is also given as four in the PaÔisambhidǎ-magga. But there are other ways as well, for instance, Sabbe satta sukhino hontu. —— ‘May all beings be happy.’: Sabbe sattǎ khemino hontu. —— ‘May all beings be secure.’, and such thoughts are also mettǎ. The fact that suffusing beings with one's mettǎ by using other Pǎli words and by adopting other ways also constitutes development of real mettǎ is evidenced by the Mettǎ Sutta.

Development of Mettǎ according to The Mettǎ Sutta

The Mettǎ Sutta was delivered by the Buddha in connection with forest-dwelling bhikkhus and was recited at the Councils and preserved in the Sutta Nipǎta and the Khuddaka Pǎtha. The Sutta first describes fifteen virtues which those desirous of developing mettǎ should be

1656

 

endowed with. These fifteen are known in Pǎli as fifteen Mettǎpubbabhǎga, i.e. virtues to be endowed with before developing mettǎ.

The Sutta says:

He who is clever in what is noble and profitable and who desires to abide contemplating Nibbǎna through his wisdom, i.e. Nibbǎna which is peaceful and blissful, should endeavour to be endowed with the following:

  1. ability to execute what is good,
  2. uprightness in conduct,
  3. total straightforwardness,
  4. being receptive to the words of the wise,
  5. gentleness in manners,
  6. having no conceit,
  7. being easily contented with what one has,
  8. being easy to support,
  9. not being burdened by unnecessary cares and duties,
  10. frugal living (i.e. not being saddled with too many personal belongings for one's travel; a bhikkhu should travel light only with his eight requisites just as a bird flies taking with it only its wings),
  11. having calm and serene sense-faculties,
  12. mature wisdom with regard to faultless things,
  13. modesty in one's deeds, words and thoughts,
  14. having no attachment to one's supporters, male or female, (which is particularly concerned with bhikkhus as the Sutta is originally meant for them. Lay people also should not have attachment to friends),
  15. not doing even the slightest deed that would be reproved by the wise.

The Sutta explains how to develop mettǎ after becoming endowed with these fifteen virtues saying: ‚Sukhino νǎ khemino hontu, sabbasattǎ bhaνantu sukhitattǎ‛ etc.

How to develop mettǎ, as taught in the Mettǎ Sutta, should be briefly noted as follows:

    1. Sabbasaṅgǎhika mettǎ: ‘Mettǎ developed in an all inclusive manner covering all beings.’
    2. Dukabbhǎvanǎ mettǎ: ‘Mettǎ developed by dividing beings into two groups.’
    3. Tikabhǎvanǎ mettǎ: Mettǎ developed by dividing beings into three groups.’
      1. Sabbasaṅgǎhika Mettǎ.

Of these three ways of development of mettǎ, that of Sabbasaṅgǎhika mettǎ is explained in Pǎli as suffusing thus: Sukhino νǎ khemino hontu, sabba sattǎ bhaνantu sukhitattǎ, If one wishes to develop mettǎ according to this explanation one should keep reciting and contemplating as follows:

  1. Sabbe sattǎ sukino hontu - ‘May all beings be happy physically’,
  2. Sabbe sattǎ khemino hontu - ‘May all beings be free from dangers’,
  3. Sabbe sattǎ sukhitattǎ hontu - ‘May all beings be happy mentally’.

This is the development of Sabbasaṅgǎhika mettǎ as taught in the Mettǎ Sutta.

      1. Dukabbhǎvanǎ Mettǎ

Dukabbhǎvanǎ mettǎ and Tikabhǎvanǎ mettǎ are both likely to be confusing to those who do not know how to interpret the Pǎli text. (How one may get confused will not be explained, lest it should cause more complications.) The Dukabbhǎvanǎ mettǎ is developed as follows:

 

There are four pairs of beings, namely,

  1. Tasa thǎvara duka - the pair of frightened and unfrightened beings.
  2. DiÔÔhǎdiÔÔha duka - the pair of seen and unseen beings.
  3. D|ra santika duka - the pair of far and near beings.
  4. Bh|ta sambhavesi duka - the pair of Arahats and worldlings together with learners.
  1. Tasǎ νǎ thǎνarǎ νǎ anaνasesǎ sabbe sattǎ bhaνantu sukhitattǎ. —— ‘May all those worldlings and noble learners who are frightened and may those Arahats who are unfrightened, without exception, be happy both physically and mentally.’ Contemplating thus is development of Tasa thǎvara duka bhǎvanǎ mettǎ.
  2. Diṭṭhǎ νǎ adiṭṭhǎ νǎ anaνasesǎ sabbasattǎ bhaνantu sukhitattǎ. —— ‘May all those beings seen and unseen, without exception, be happy both physically and mentally.’ Contemplating thus is development of DiÔÔhǎdiÔÔha duka mettǎ,
  3. Dǔrǎ νǎ aνidurǎ νǎ anaνasesa sabbasatta bhaνantu sukhitatta. —— ‘May all those beings living afar and living near, without exception, be happy both physically and mentally.’ Contemplating is development of D|ra santika dukabhavana mettǎ.
  4. Bhuta νa sambhaνesi νa anaνasesǎ sabbasattǎ bhaνantu sukhitatta. —— ‘May all those beings who are Arahats, and those who are worldlings and learners, (or those who have been born and those who are still in the womb of their mothers), without exception, be happy both physically and mentally.’ Contemplating thus is development of Bh|ta sambhavesi dukabhǎvana mettǎ.

The above-mentioned four ways of development of mettǎ is called dukabhaνana mettǎ, i.e., mettǎ developed after dividing beings into two groups.

      1. Tikabhǎvanǎ Mettǎ This Tikabhǎvanǎ mettǎ is of three kinds:
  1. Dīgha rassa majjhima tika - the set of three of tall, short and medium beings,
  2. Mahantǎṇuka majjhima tika - the set of three of large, small and medium beings.
  3. Th|lǎnuka majjhima tika - the set of three of fat, thin and medium beings.
  1. Dīgha νǎ rassǎ νǎ majjhima νǎ anaνasesǎ sabbasattǎ bhaνantu sukhitattǎ. —— ‘May all those beings having long bodies, those having short bodies and those having bodies of medium length, without exception, be happy both physically and mentally.’ Contemplating thus is development of Dīgha rassa majjhima tikabhǎvanǎ mettǎ.
  2. Mahantǎ νǎ aụukǎ νǎ majjhima νǎ anaνasesǎ sabbasattǎ bhaνantu sukhitattǎ. —— ‘May all those beings having big bodies, those having small bodies and those having bodies of medium size, without exception, be happy both physically and mentally.’ Contemplating thus is development of Mahantǎnuka majjhima tikabhǎvanǎ mettǎ.
  3. Thǔlǎ νǎ anukǎ νǎ majjhima νǎ anaνasesǎ sabbasattǎ bhaνantu sukhitattǎ. —— ‘May all those beings having fat bodies, those having thin bodies and those having bodies of medium build, without exception, be happy both physically and mentally.’ Contemplating thus is development of Th|lǎṇuka majjhima tikabhǎvanǎ mettǎ.

The above-mentioned three ways of development of mettǎ is called Tika bhǎνanǎ mettǎ, i.e., mettǎ developed after dividing beings into three groups.

Since these three ways of development of mettǎ, namely, (a) Sabbasaṅgǎhika mettǎ, (b) Dukabbhǎvanǎ mettǎ and (c) Tikabhǎvanǎ mettǎ are thoughts of loving-kindness, developed with the desire to see others attain prosperity and happiness, they are called Hitasukhǎgamapatthanǎ mettǎ.

Similarly, thoughts of loving-kindness developed with the desire to see others free from misfortune and not suffering are called Ahitadukkhǎnǎgamapatthanǎ mettǎ. This kind of mettǎ is described in Pǎli:

Na paro param nikubbetha,

 

1658

 

Nǎ' timaññetha katthaci nam kañ ci. Vyǎrosanǎ patighasaññǎ, Nǎnnamaññassa dukkham iccheyya.

The meaning is: 'May not one being deceive another; may not one despise another; may they not wish to cause suffering to one another by offending and hurting physically, verbally and mentally." Contemplating thus is development of Ahitadukkhǎnǎgamapatthanǎ mettǎ.

It may be asked: ‚Why development of mettǎ is described not in one way only but in several different ways in the PaÔisambhidǎ-magga and the Mettǎ Sutta?"

The answer is: The mind of a worldling roams about continuously from one sense object to another. The mind, in such a state, cannot be kept steady on the object of mettǎ by adopting one means only. Steady concentration of the mind can be achieved by repeated change of method of contemplation. Therefore, a variety of ways of developing mettǎ was taught by the Buddha. Sages of later times, too, were obliged to explain these different ways. (Or alternative explanation:) Those who develop mettǎ are of different basic aptitudes; for some anodhisa mettǎ method is more comprehensible; for some odhisa mettǎ method is more intelligible; for some mode of suffusing beings in different directions with mettǎ is more lucid; for some sabbasangǎhika means of the Mettǎ Sutta is clearer; for some dukabhǎνanǎ is more suitable; still for some tikabhǎνanǎ means is more appropriate. Since the different basic aptitudes of those who develop mettǎ require adoption of diverse means suitable for each individual, the Buddha had to teach these different method and later teachers had to explain them fully.

The Bodhisatta's Mettǎ

How the Bodhisatta had developed mettǎ (how he had fulfilled the Perfection of Loving- kindness) has been explained in the Suvannasama Jǎtaka told in the Cariya PiÔaka and the Mahǎ Nipǎta (of the Jǎtaka). The story as told in the Cariya PiÔaka in brief is as follows:

‚Dear Sǎriputta, when I was Suvaṇṇasǎma, living in the residence made ready by Sakka, I directed loving-kindness towards lions and tigers in the forest. I lived there being surrounded by lions, tigers, leopards, wolves, buffaloes, spotted deer and bears. None of these animals was frightened by me: nor am I frightened any of them. I was happy living in the forest as I was fortified with the powers of mettǎ.‛

from this passage, we know nothing of Suvaṇṇasǎma's family, birth, etc.; we know from it only of his noble and happy living without a trace of fear for the beasts in the forest, sustained by the virtues of his loving-kindness.

In the Mahǎ Nipǎta, however, it is said that when the Bodhisatta Suvaṇṇasǎma was struck by an arrow, he asked: ‚Why did you shoot me with the arrow?‛ and King Piliyakkha replied: ‚While I was aiming at a deer, the deer that had come nearer to the point of the arrow fled, being frightened by you. So I was annoyed and shot you.‛ Then Suvaṇṇasǎma replied: ‚Na mam migǎ uttasanti, araññe sǎpadǎnipi. —— Seeing me, deers are not frightened; nor are the other beasts of the forest.‛ He also said:

‚O King, even Kinnarǎs who, with a very timid nature, are living in the mountain of Gandhamǎdana, would joyfully come to me while they are roaming in the hills and forests.‛

from this Pǎli verse, it is known that the Bodhisatta Suvaṇṇasǎma, living in the forest, directed mettǎ towards all forest-dwelling animals including Kinnarǎs and that he was accordingly loved by each and very animal in the forest.

In the list of eleven advantages that accrue by developing mettǎ, one is: being loved by devas, humans, demons and ghosts. But from the Suvaṇṇasǎma story, we know that animals too love one who develops mettǎ. (The eleven advantages of developing mettǎ have been shown in connection with the Naνanga Uposatha in the Section on the Perfection of Morality). Of these eleven advantages, in connection with amanussanǎm piyo, ‘love of deva, demons and ghosts’, the story of the Venerable Visǎkhǎ is cited in the Brahmavihǎra

 

Niddesa of the Visuddhi-magga.

The Story of Venerable Visǎkhǎ

Visǎkhǎ, a householder of Pǎtaliputta, having heard about Ceylon, was desirous of going to that country to devote himself to practice of Dhamma. After leaving his wealth to his family, he crossed over to Ceylon and became a monk at the Mahǎvihǎra. for five months, he studied Dve Mǎtikǎ (the two books of concise Vinaya) and then left the Mahǎvihǎra for a group of monasteries which were suitable places for meditation. He spent four months at each monastery.

On his way to the hill-monastery called Cittala, Visǎkhǎ came to a junction of two roads and while he was thinking which road to follow, the deva of the hill guided him to the right direction. Accordingly, he arrived at the monastery and stayed for four months there. After planning to go to another monastery the following day, he went to sleep. While he was thus sleeping, the spirit of an emerald green tree sat on a wooden plank at the edge of a staircase and wept. ‚Who is weeping here?‛ asked the monk. ‚I am the spirit of the emerald green tree, Sir,‛ was the reply. ‚Why are you weeping?‛ ‚Because you are about to leave.‛ ‚What advantage is there to you of my stay here?‛ ‚Your stay here makes the local devas, demons and others show loving-kindness to one another. (Love prevails among them.) After your leaving, they will quarrel among themselves even using harsh words.‛

‚If my stay here really helps you live happily as you have told,‛ said the monk, ‚well, I will stay on for another four months.‛ When the four months had lapsed, the monk was about to leave and the spirit wept again. In this way, the monk could not leave the place at all and passed into Nibbǎna at the same monastery of Cittala.

The story shows that those who receive mettǎ not only love him who directs mettǎ to them, but they show goodwill to one another under the influence of his mettǎ.

Loving-kindness of A Hunter

In the Mahǎ Hamsa Jǎtaka of the Asīti Nipǎta, when the Bodhisatta, King of Hamsas, was caught in a snare, he suffered much from injury. At the instance of the Hamsa General, the repentant hunter picked up the Hamsa King tenderly and nursed him with loving-kindness to relieve his pain. Even the weals raised by the snare did not remain on his feet, which became normal with the veins, flesh and skin undamaged because of the power of the hunter's mettǎ.

This is but a pertinent extract from the Mahǎ Hamsa Jǎtaka. The story in full may be learnt from the same Jǎtaka. Similar stories are told in the Pathama C|la Hamsa Jǎtaka of the Asiti Nipǎta, the Rohana Miga Jǎtaka and the C|la HaÑsa Jǎtaka of the Vīsati Nipǎta. The power of mettǎ may be well understood from these stories.

Passion in The Guise of Loving-kindness

He who wants to direct his mettǎ towards beings should be careful about one thing and this is not to have developed passion (rǎga) in the guise of mettǎ as it is warned in the Netti Commentary: ‚Rǎgo mettǎyanǎmukhena νañceti. —— Passion in the guise of loving-kindness is deceiving.‛ In the Brahmavihǎra Niddesa of the Visuddhi-magga, too, it is stated:

‚Extinction of anger means fulfilment of mettǎ, but arising of passion means destruction of

mettǎ.‛

The meaning is: When a man directs his mettǎ towards another whom he has shown anger, the anger disappears and there appears in him mettǎ which is goodwill. Therefore, disappearance of anger leads to appearance of mettǎ. If passionate attachment appears in him while he is thus developing genuine mettǎ, his genuine mettǎ fails. He has now been deceived by passion which assumes the semblance of loving-kindness.

As mettǎ is one of the Ten Perfections, it should be directed towards other beings until they return their good-will. Therefore, disappearance of anger leads to appearance of mettǎ. If passionate attachment appears in him while he is thus developing genuine mettǎ, his genuine mettǎ fails. He has now been deceived by passion which assumes the semblance of loving-kindness.

1660

 

As mettǎ is one of the Ten Perfections, it should be directed towards other beings until they return their goodwill to oneself, as per example the Bodhisatta Suvannasama and others. Not only is mettǎ included in the Ten Perfections, but included in the forty methods of Samatha meditation, which leads to attainment of jhǎna and abhiññanas. Therefore, Bodhisattas and virtuous men of ancient times developed mettǎ and with sharp and intense concentration attained jhǎnas and abhiññǎnas (which are called Appanǎ in Pǎli). To give illustrations of such an attainment while fulfilling the Perfections, the Seyya Jǎtaka, Abbhantara Vagga of the Tika Nipǎta, and the Ekarǎja Jǎtaka, Kaliṅga Vagga of the Catukka Nipǎta, may be cited.

 

Seyya Jǎtaka

A synopsis of the Seyya Jǎtaka: King Brahmadatta of Bǎrǎṇasī ruled righteously, fulfilling his ten kingly duties. He gave alms, kept the five Precepts, observed uposatha morality. Then a minister, who had committed a crime in the palace, was expelled by the King from the kingdom. He went to the neighbouring country of Kosala and while serving the King there, he urged him to attack and conquer Bǎrǎṇasī which, he said, could easily be done. King Kosala followed his suggestion, arrested and imprisoned King Brahmadatta, who put up no resistance at all, with his ministers.

In the prison, Brahmadatta directed his mettǎ towards Kosala, who had robbed him of his kingdom, and in due course he (Brahmadatta) attained mettǎ-jhǎna. Because of the power of that mettǎ, the robber King Kosala felt burning sensations throughout his whole body as if it were burnt with torches. Suffering from particularly severe pain, he asked his ministers: ‚Why has this happened to me?‛ They replied: ‚O King, you suffer thus because you have imprisoned King Brahmadatta who is endowed with morality.‛ Thereupon Kosala hurried to the Bodhisatta Brahmadatta, begged for forgiveness and returned Bǎrǎṇasī to Brahmadatta, saying: ‚Let your country be yours again.‛ From this story it is clear that mettǎ is conducive to attainment of jhǎna.

Ekarǎja Jǎtaka

The story of Ekarǎja: Once upon a time, a minister serving King Brahmadatta of Bǎrǎṇasī committed an offence. The story thus begins with the same incident as that in the previous Seyya Jǎtaka. Both the Seyya Jǎtaka and the Ekarǎja Jǎtaka runs like the Mahǎ Sīlava Jǎtaka of the Ekaka Nipǎta. for the full story read the Mahǎ Sīlava Jǎtaka.

What is peculiar to the Ekarǎja Jǎtaka is this: While King of Bǎrǎṇasī was sitting in great state with his ministers in the courtyard, King Dubbhisena of Kosala had him tied and caged and then hung upside down above a doorstep in the palace. Having developed mettǎ with the robber king as the object of his contemplation, Brahmadatta attained jhǎnas and abhiññǎụas. He managed to release himself from bondage and sat cross-legged in the sky. Dubbhisena's body became burning hot and the heat was so intense that he rolled from side to side on the ground, grumbling: ‚It's so hot; it's so hot.‛ Then he asked his ministers:

‚Why has this happened to me?‛ The ministers replied: ‚O King, you suffer very painfully like this because you have wrongly arrested and suspended upside-down the virtuous and innocent King.‛ ‚In that case, go and quickly release him.‛ Under this order, the royal servants promptly went where the King Brahmadatta was and saw him sitting cross-legged in the sky. So they turned back and reported the matter to King Dubbhisena.

The Buddha's Mettǎ

Once while members of the Sangha headed by the Buddha were travelling to Kusinara, Malla princes made an agreement among themselves that any one of them who did not extend his welcome to the congregation would be punished. Accordingly, a Malla prince, Roja by name, who was a friend of Œnanda while he was a layman, extended his welcome with other Malla princes to the congregation. Thereupon Œnanda said admiringly to Roja that it was a great opportunity to do so as the congregation was under the Buddha's headship. Roja replied that he did so not because he had faith in the Triple Gem but

 

because of the agreement made among themselves. finding Roja's reply unpleasant, Œnanda approached the Buddha and told him of it. He also requested the Buddha to make Roja's mind more pliant. The Buddha then directed His thoughts of mettǎ exclusively to Roja, who could not remain still in his residence and like a calf which has been separated from its mother, went to the monastery where the Buddha was staying. With genuine faith in the Buddha arising in him, he paid homage to the Buddha and listened to His sermon, as a result of which he became a sotǎpanna.

At another time, too, when members of the Sangha, with the Buddha at its head, entered the city of Rǎjagaha and went on alms-round. Devadatta, after consulting King Ajǎtasattu, sent Nǎḷǎgīri the Elephant, who was in must, to attack the Buddha. The Buddha overcame the elephant by suffusing him with mettǎ. Then the citizens of Rǎjagaha recited with joy the following verse:

Daụḍen'eke damayanti ankusǎhi kasǎhi ca adaụḍena asatthena ụǎgo danto mahesinǎ.

 

Some cattle-trainers, elephant-trainers and horse-trainers tame (their respective animals) by beating or hurting them with a goad or a whip.

However the mad elephant Nǎḷǎgīri has been tamed by the Buddha without any stick or any weapon.

 

(j) The Perfection of Equanimity (Upekkhǎ-Pǎramī) Meaning of Upekkhǎ

A literal translation of the Pǎli word ‘upekkhǎ’ would be ‘taking up a balanced view’ which means maintenance of a neutral position between the two extremes of sorrow and happiness. Traditional Myanmar scholars rendered it as ‘indifference’.

If the meaning of this rendering is not well thought of, one is liable to misinterpret it as ‘being inattentive’, ‘being negligent’. But upekkhǎ is not remaining inattentive or negligent. Upekkhǎ pays attention to objects but only in a balanced manner with the feeling of neutrality when encountering objects of sorrow or objects of happiness.

Development of Upekkhǎ

Development of upekkhǎ is the same as that of mettǎ mentioned in the PaÔisambhidǎmagga. As mentioned above, the methods to be adopted in developing mettǎ are 528 because there are four basic modes. On the other hand, in developing upekkhǎ there is only one mode which is kammassakǎ meaning ‘all beings have deeds, kamma (done by them) as their own property.’ Therefore, the methods in this case form one fourth of 528 which is 132.

As in developing mettǎ, there are twelve categories of beings: five anodhisa (unspecified) and seven odhisa (specified). Since there is just one mode of it, we have twelve methods only that are to be adopted before applying them to the ten directions:

  1. sabbe sattǎ kammassakǎ (all beings have kamma as their own property);
  2. sabbe paṇǎ kammassakǎ (all living things have kamma as their own property);
  3. sabbe bh|stǎ kammassakǎ (all existing creatures have kamma as their own property);
  4. sabbe puggalǎ kammassakǎ (all persons or individuals have kamma as their own property);
  5. sabbe attabhǎvapariyǎpannǎ kammassakǎ (all those who have come to individual existences bodies have kamma as their own property);
  6. sabbǎ itthiyo kammassakǎ (all women have kamma as their own property);
  7. sabbe purisǎ kammassakǎ (all men have kamma as their own property);
  8. sabbe ariyǎ kammassakǎ (all noble ones have kamma as their own property);

1662

 

  1. sabbe anariyǎ kammassakǎ (all persons who have not yet attained the state of ariyas have kamma as their own property);
  2. sabbe devǎ kammassakǎ (all devas have kamma as their own property);
  3. sabbe manussǎ kammassakǎ (all humans have kamma as their own property); and
  4. sabbe vinipǎtikǎ kammassakǎ (all petas belonging to miserable states have kamma as their own property).

When these twelve are applied to the ten directions the result is 120. To these are added twelve methods which have no reference to any direction and the total number of methods becomes 132. Any one of these suitable methods may be used in developing upekkhǎ but it should not be taken that the other methods are inapplicable.

To make it clearer: As in the case of mettǎ, one may develop upekkhǎ by using other terms for beings and persons if one so desires. The word ‘kammassakǎ’ may also be replaced by other Pǎli terms of the same meaning, which are mentioned in the Abhinha Sutta, Nīvarana Vagga, Pañcaka Nipǎta of the Aṅguttara Nikǎya. There it is said: sabbe sattǎ kammassakǎ, kammadǎyǎdǎ, kammayoni, kammabandhǔ, kammapaṭissaranǎ.

  1. kammassakǎ, ‘having kamma as one's property’;
  2. kammadǎyǎdǎ, ‘having kamma as one's heritage’;
  3. kammayonī, ‘having kamma as one's origin’;
  4. kammabandh|, ‘having kamma as one's own friend’;
  5. kammapaÔissaraṇǎ, ‘having kamma as one's refuge’.

Since all these five Pǎli terms have one and the same significance, one may develop upekkhǎ by substituting ‘sabbe satta kammassakǎ’ with any of the following four expressions that pleases one or that is understood well by one.

sabbe sattǎ kammadǎyǎdǎ, sabbe sattǎ kammayoni, sabbe sattǎ kammabandhǔ,

sabbe sattǎ kammapaṭissaraụǎ.

A Point to consider

In this connection, a point to consider is this: It is clear that mettǎ is a Perfection to be fulfilled for the welfare of beings and thus deserves to be considered as a noble Perfection. On the other hand, though upekkhǎ is a Perfection to be fulfilled, it is a mental disposition which holds that ‚happiness or suffering is one's lot in life; if one is possessed of good deeds for happiness, one will be happy; if one is possessed of bad deeds for suffering, one will suffer. I can do nothing to alter the kamma of others.‛ Is it not difficult to call such an attitude noble? Will it be wrong if one says that upekkhǎ is an attitude of mind which does not care for the welfare of beings and which remains apathetic towards them? It is therefore, necessary to consider why upekkhǎ is ranked as an exalted virtue of Perfection.

In both secular and spiritual matters, it is natural that something which is difficult to get is of great value and something which is easy to get is of little value. It is, therefore, a common knowledge that in the world, easily available materials, such as pebbles and sand are cheap, whereas gold, silver, rubies and other gems, which are hard to come by, are precious.

Similarly in spiritual matters, greed, hate and other unwholesome mental states are likely to arise easily; accordingly they are of little worth. It requires no special exertion to let them arise. As a matter of fact, what is difficult is to prevent them from arising in an uncontrollable manner. They are indeed like useless weeds. On the other hand, dǎna, sīla and other wholesome deeds cannot happen without putting forth necessary efforts; they do not take place automatically. One of such meritorious deeds is development of genuine mettǎ which is superior to dǎna and sīla. This genuine loving-kindness is indeed difficult to be developed.

 

There are three types of persons: νerī-puggala, majjhatta-puggala and piya-puggala, a foe, neither a foe nor a friend and a friend respectively. It is difficult to develop mettǎ directed towards a νerī-puggala (foe), not so difficult towards a majjhatta-puggala (neither a foe nor a friend); on the contrary, it is easy to direct mettǎ towards a piya-puggala (friend). Mettǎ that has as its object neither a νerī nor a majjhatta but only a piya-puggala is mettǎ of no value, no matter how often it is developed, because it is just a performance of an easy task.

If one desires to fulfil mettǎ pǎramī properly, one should develop mettǎ directed towards oneself first. Since such a development is in one's own interest, mettǎ arises easily and fully without fail. This mettǎ which is complete as it is developed for one's own self should serve as an example. Hence mettǎ should be directed towards oneself first.

When mettǎ is directed towards a νerī, a majjhatta and a piya, one should do so all alike without any discrimination, in the same manner one has done towards oneself. Could it be easily done? No, it could not be. Indeed it is difficult to develop mettǎ even towards a friend the way one does towards oneself, let alone towards a foe or a neutral person, as has been instructed by the Buddha, attasamaṁ pemaṁ n'atthi, there is no person like oneself that one loves. Only when mettǎ, which is so difficult to develop towards a friend, can be developed not only towards a friend but also towards the other two persons on a par with oneself and without the slightest difference, can it become genuine mettǎ of pǎramī stature.

This suggests how difficult it is to develop genuine mettǎ and how great its value is. On account of the development of this form of mettǎ, as has been stated above, Suvanna Sǎma was loved by wild beasts like tigers, lions, etc. It is even more difficult to develop upekkhǎ as a fulfilment of Perfection than to develop mettǎ for the same purpose.

It is not easy to develop upekkhǎ even towards a neutral person of the three types. People would say: ‚I remain equanimous with regard to him now" or "In this matter I adopt the attitude of kammassakǎ," and so on. As such a saying signifies unconcern and disinterest, upekkhǎ appears to be of little importance. In reality upekkhǎ presupposes paying attention to and taking interest in the object of contemplation (but as a neutral observer).

As it is easy to develop mettǎ towards a friend, so it is easy to develop upekkhǎ towards a neutral person. Because one does not love or hate him, it is easy to keep one's attitude towards him balanced without any desire to see him happy or to see him suffer. But it is more difficult to develop upekkhǎ, towards a foe. Because, if one hates him, one rejoices easily when he declines and one envies him when he prospers. It is hard to prevent both mental states from arising; when either of them sets in, even in the slightest manner one fails to maintain upekkhǎ.

It is still more difficult to develop upekkhǎ towards a friend than towards a foe. Because one is already attached to a friend one is delighted when he prospers or distressed when misfortune befalls him. It is difficult to prevent both delight and distress from arising in oneself.

Only when one maintains equanimity with the same attitude towards all three types of persons as towards oneself without any of the above-mentioned difficulties can development of upekkhǎ be possible. As long as there is partiality in one's attitude towards these three types of persons upekkhǎ is far from successful.

As has been said, development of upekkhǎ is not an attitude of unconcern or neglect; on the contrary, it does pay attention to and takes interest (in the object of contemplation). In doing so, one says to oneself: ‚Nothing can be done to make beings including myself happy or unhappy. Those who are possessed of good kamma will be happy and those who are possessed of bad kamma will be unhappy. Since their happiness and unhappiness are related to their past deeds, nothing could be done about them.‛ Only profound reflection in this vivid manner, with living beings as objects of contemplation, constitutes genuine upekkhǎ. Since it involves neither anxiety nor uneasiness, it is noble, serene and calm. The more it goes beyond mettǎ, the higher its spiritual standard is.

Like mettǎ, upekkhǎ is one of the forty subjects of samatha meditation and one of the Ten Perfections. One who desires to meditate on upekkhǎ according to samatha method does so

1664

 

only for the highest jhǎna and not for the lower ones. Those who are slow to grasp, reach the highest stage of jhǎna only by acquiring them five times. for them, the Buddha has taught fivefold jhǎna which is called pancaka method (method of five). The jhǎna acquired for the first time by them is the first jhǎna, that acquired for the second time is the second jhǎna and so on up to the fifth jhǎna. In this way, there are five jhǎna for the dull.

The intelligent, however, reached the highest jhǎna after acquiring them four times. for them, the Buddha has taught fourfold jhǎna which is known as catukka method (method of four). The jhǎna acquiring for the first time is the first jhǎna, and so on. In this way there are four jhǎna for the intelligent.

Those who have not attained any jhǎna in either of these two ways should not try to meditate yet on upekkhǎ for the highest stage of jhǎna. Upekkhǎ, as a subject for meditation, belongs to the fifth jhǎna in the pancaka method and to the fourth jhǎna in the catukka method. The dull can meditate on upekkhǎ only when they have attained the fourth jhǎna and the intelligent only after acquiring the first three jhǎna, by means of other samatha subjects. Because, as has been said, upekkhǎ is subtle, serene and noble and thus belongs to the highest jhǎna and not to the lower ones.

Mettǎ on the other hand belongs to the lower four or three jhǎna. This indicates the fact that upekkhǎ is superior to mettǎ. If upekkhǎ is not intended as a subject for meditation but intended as a Perfection to be fulfilled. it can be developed at any time.

Mahǎ LomahaÑsa Cariya

With regard to the Perfection of Equanimity, the story of the Bodhisatta's hair-raising, severe efforts in fulfilling Upekkhǎ Pǎramī will be reproduced from the Cariya PiÔaka Commentary.

Once the Bodhisatta was born in a family of wealth and rank. When the time came for his education, he went to a well-known teacher. After completing it, he returned to his parents to look after them. On their death, his relatives urged him to protect and increase the riches that he had inherited.

However, the Bodhisatta had developed fear of all realms of existence and his fear was based on the nature of impermanence of all conditioned things. He also had perceived the loathsomeness of the body and had no desire at all to be entangled in the thicket of defilements associated with household life. In fact, his desire to get out of the world of sensuality had long been growing. Accordingly, he wanted to renounce the world after abandoning his great wealth. ‚But because of sounds of praise, my renunciation will make me famous,‛ he thought to himself. Since he disliked fame, gain and honour shown to him, he did not renounce the world. In order to test himself whether he could unshakably stand the vicissitude of life, such as gaining and not gaining (wealth), etc. wearing the usual clothes, he left the house. His special desire was to fulfil the highest form of Upekkhǎ Pǎramī by enduring ill-treatment of others. Leading a noble life of austerities, he was thought by people to be a feeble-minded eccentric, one who never showed anger to others. Regarded as a person to be treated not with respect but with impudence, he roamed about villages and towns, big and small, spending just one night at each place. But he stayed longer wherever he was shown the greatest insolence. When his clothes were worn out, he tried to cover himself with whatever remnant was left. And when that piece was torn away, he did not accept any garment from anybody but tried to cover himself with anything available and kept moving.

After living such a life for a long time, he arrived at a village. The village children there were of aggressive nature. Some kids, belonging to widows and associates of ruling class, were unsteady, conceited, fickle-minded. garrulous, indulging in loose talk. They wandered around, always playing practical jokes on others. When they saw aged and poor people walking, they followed them and threw ashes on their backs. They tried to place ketaki leaves under the old people's arm-pits (just to make them feel uncomfortable). When the old people turned round to look at them, they mimicked their movements and manners by bending their backs, curving their legs, pretending to be dumb, etc., and had great fun

 

laughing among themselves.

When the Bodhisatta saw the unruly children, he thought: ‚Now I have found a good means of support for fulfilment of Perfection of Equanimity,‛ and stayed in the village. Seeing him, the mischievous kids tried to make fun of him, who, pretending as though he could no longer endure them and as though he was afraid of them, ran away. Still the kids followed him wherever he went.

The Bodhisatta, on the run, reached a cemetery and thought to himself: ‚This is a place where no one will prevent these mischievous youngsters from doing harm. I have now a chance to fulfil Upekkhǎ Pǎramī to a great extent.‛ He went into the cemetery and slept there using a skull as a pillow. Getting an opportunity to indulge in devilry, the foolish kids went where the Bodhisatta was sleeping and insulted him in various ways, spitting phlegm and saliva on him and doing other evil things and went away. In this way, they ill-treated the Bodhisatta everyday.

Seeing these wrong acts done by the wicked children, some wise people stopped them. With the knowledge that ‚This indeed is a holy ascetic of great power‛, they all paid obeisance to him with utmost reverence.

The Bodhisatta kept the same attitude towards both the foolish kids and the wise people. He showed no affection to the latter who honoured him nor aversion to the former who insulted him. Instead, he took a neutral stance between affection and aversion with regard to both parties. In this way, he fulfilled the Perfection of Equanimity.

(Though this story is called Mahǎ LomahaÑsa Jǎtaka, the name Mahǎ LomahaÑsa was not that of the Bodhisatta. It just refers to the effect on those who come to know of how the Bodhisatta had practised; the horrible story could make their hair stand on end; hence the story's name Mahǎ LomahaÑsa).

fulfilment of Upekkhǎ

Extinction of hate and love is fulfilment of upekkhǎ. (Upekkhǎ pǎramī signifies stilling of these two mental states. There is no Perfection of Equanimity unless both are calmed.)

In special affairs, staying in a negligent mood without taking interest in anything leads to the impairment of upekkhǎ. Such an attitude cannot be called upekkhǎ. It is only unawareness which is wrongly thought to be so.

Real upekkhǎ is not indifference or unawareness. It sees both good and evil which lead to happiness and suffering respectively. But he who observes upekkhǎ reflects clearly: ‚I am not concerned with these matters of happiness and suffering; they are the results of their own good and evil deeds.‛

In the Netti Commentary it is stated: ‚Extreme absent-mindedness appearing as indifference with regard to various sense objects either good or bad is deceptive. (Delusion (moha), disguised as upekkhǎ is deceptive.) Reluctance to perform deeds of merit also tends to deceive by assuming the appearance of the sublime mode of doing upekkhǎ. Indolence (kosajjha), for doing good deeds is also likely to pretend to be upekkhǎ.) Therefore, one should take care of oneself not to be deceived by either delusion or indolence that is apt to behave like upekkhǎ.

Essence of Upekkhǎ

Upekkhǎ in ultimate sense is a separate entity. It is a mental concomitant (cetasika) called tatramajjhattatǎ (central position thereof). But all the mental concomitants of tatramajjhattatǎ cannot collectively be called Upekkhǎ Pǎramī. Tatramajjhattatǎ is a mental concomitant that is associated with all sobhana cittas (‘beautiful’ consciousness); it accompanies each arising of sobhana citta. Tatramajjhattatǎ which can be regarded as genuine Upekkhǎ Pǎramī pays attention to beings and reflects: ‚Happiness and suffering of beings are conditioned by their kammas in which nobody can intervene. They have kamma as their own property and cause.‛ Tatramajjhattatǎ that arises out of contemplation, not of beings but of the Three Gems, alms-giving and observance of the precepts cannot constitute Upekkhǎ Pǎramī.

 

1666

 

When equanimity is maintained, contemplating happiness and suffering of beings, tatramajjhattatǎ does not arise alone but all associated consciousness and mental concomitants appear with it. Though the object of tatramajjhattatǎ and the object of its associates are one and the same, equanimity, with regard to happiness and suffering of beings, is its main function. Therefore, this tatramajjhattatǎ is designated Upekkhǎ Pǎramī. Its associated consciousness and mental concomitants also come to be included in Upekkhǎ Pǎramī; tatramajjhattatǎ plays the leading role and this is the only difference between it and its associates.

Ten Kinds of Upekkhǎ

There are other kinds of upekkhǎ that cannot be included in Upekkhǎ Pǎramī though each of them is an ultimate reality. The Visuddhimagga and the Atthasalini enumerate ten such upekkhǎ:

    1. Chalang'upekkhǎ,                          6. Vedan'upekkhǎ,
    2. Brahmavihǎr'upekkhǎ,                 7. Vipassan'upekkhǎ,
    3. Bojjhaṅg'upekkhǎ,                         8. Tatramajjhatt'upekkhǎ,
    4. Viriy'upekkhǎ,                               9. Jhǎn'upekkhǎ, and
    5. Saṅkhǎr'upekkhǎ,                       10. Parisuddh'upekkhǎ.
  1. There are six sense objects, good and bad, that appear at the six sense-doors. Arahats are not delighted when the sense objects are desirable and not dejected when these are undesirable. Always being endowed with mindfulness and comprehension they take them in with equanimity, maintaining their natural purity of their mind. This kind of mental equipoise is called Chalang'upekkhǎ. (That is, upekkhǎ with six factors, namely, six sense-doors and six-objects.)
  2. Equanimity, which views that happiness and suffering of beings occur according to their kamma, is Brahmavihǎr'upekkhǎ. (Equanimity with sublime living. Upekkhǎ Pǎramī is this kind of upekkhǎ.)
  3. When efforts are made to attain the Path and the fruition, if some factors are weak and other strong, the weaker ones are to be strengthened and the stronger are to be suppressed; but when these factors of the Path reached the status of Bojjhaugas (Constituents of Enlightenment), their associated factors are of equal strength. Upekkhǎ observed equally on these elements is called Bojjhaṅg'upekkhǎ.
  4. In making efforts to attain the Path and the fruition, energy extended for just the required amount, neither more nor less, is Viriy'upekkhǎ.
  5. In making efforts for the attainment of concentration, Path and fruition states, remaining detached from saukhǎra-dhammas (conditioned things), such as niνaraụas (hindrances), etc., that are to be eradicated by means of the first jhǎna, etc. is called Saṅkhǎr'upekkhǎ. (This Saukhǎr'upekkhǎ arises when the Vipassanǎ wisdom matures. Before its maturity, one needs making efforts to eradicate saukhǎra-dhammas. But once the maturity is acquired, it is no longer necessary to make special efforts to eradicate them. Only an attitude of indifference is needed for the purpose.)
  6. feeling experienced neutrally without delight or dejection when in taking in a sense object is Vedan'upekkhǎ.
  7. Maintaining a mental equilibrium in developing insight into the nature of impermanence and other characteristics of the aggregates is called Vipassan'upekkha. (A brief meaning of ‘Vipassanǎ’ may be given here in this connection. ‘Vi’ means ‘special’ and ‘passana’, ‘seeing’. Hence ‘Vipassanǎ’ is ‘Insight’. Perceiving that there are concrete things, such as men, women and so on, is an ordinary knowledge, common to all. It is an understanding based on perception but not a special understanding based on profound wisdom. Vipassanǎ Insight is: ‚In reality there are no such things as ‘I’ or ‘he’. What is termed ‘I’ or ‘he’ is just an aggregate of matter and mind that is subject to destruction and dissolution. These aggregates are

 

continuously decaying without interruption. There is no sign of impairment only because every decaying object is being endlessly replaced by a newly conditioned thing.‛)

  1. Upekkhǎ observed without making efforts to maintain neutrality on these correlated dhammas that are well balanced in their respective functions is called Tatramajjhattat'upekkhǎ.
  2. In developing jhǎna, remaining indifferent to the sublime bliss that appears at the third jhǎna is called Jhǎn'upekkhǎ. (It is the upekkhǎ that is acquired only at the final jhǎna.)
  3. Being purified of all opposing factors and requiring no effort in pacifying them is called Parisuddh'upekkhǎ. (It is the equanimity at the fourth jhǎna stage which is free of all opposing factors.)

Of these ten, the six, namely, Chalang'upekkhǎ, Brahmavihǎr'upekkhǎ, Bojjhaṅg'upekkhǎ, Tatramajjhattat'upekkhǎ, Jhǎn'upekkhǎ and Parisuddh’upekkhǎ, are the same in their ultimate sense. They are all Tatramajjhattatǎ cetasikas.

Why are they then enumerated as six kinds? Because they differ from one another in their time of arising. A simile is given in the above-quoted Commentaries to explain this point. A man, in his childhood, is called kumǎra (boy); when he becomes older, he is called yuνa (youth); again, when he becomes older, he is called νuddha (adult), senapati (general), raja (king), etc. A man is thus called differently according to the stages in his life.

To make it clearer: Their distinctions are due to the differences in their functions which are as follows:

  1. As has been stated before, to contemplate all six sense objects, good and bad, with equanimity is the function of Chalang'upekkhǎ.
  2. To contemplate happiness and suffering of beings with equanimity is the function of Brahmavihǎr'upekkhǎ.
  3. In striving to achieve the jhǎnas, Path and fruition states, to contemplate with equanimity the hindrances that are to be removed is the function of Bojjhaṅg'upekkhǎ.
  4. To develop energy neither more nor less than what is required is the function of Viriya'upekkhǎ.
  5. To contemplate with equanimity all correlated factors without encouraging or suppressing is the function of Saṅkhǎr'upekkhǎ.
  6. To contemplate sensations with equanimity is the function of Vedan'upekkhǎ.
  7. To contemplate with equanimity the three characteristics (anicca, dukkha and anatta) is the function of Vipassan'upekkhǎ.
  8. To contemplate with equanimity the associated factors which are well balanced is the function of Tatramajjhattat’upekkhǎ.
  9. To contemplate with equanimity even the most sublime bliss of jhǎnas is the function of Jhǎn'upekkhǎ.
  10. To contemplate with equanimity which is purified of all opposing factors is the function of Parisuddh'upekkhǎ.

Thus, not only the differences of functions but those of sense objects should be noted. Vīriy'upekkhǎ is νīriya cetasika and Vedan'upekkhǎ is νedanǎ cetasika: these two upekkhǎs are quite separate from other cetasikas in terms of Dhamma. Saṅkhǎr'upekkhǎ and Vīriy'upekkhǎ are both paññǎ cetasikas. But they have two different functions as follows:

Contemplating without making special efforts on the three characteristics of conditioned things (saukhǎra) is Vipassan'upekkhǎ; equanimity, when contemplating without fear of the conditioned things (saukhǎra), is Saṅkhar'upekkhǎ.

Upekkhǎ as A Perfection and The Ten Upekkhǎs

1668

 

The list of these ten upekkhǎs mentioned by the Commentators do not directly include Pǎramī Upekkhǎ, upekkhǎ as a Perfection. One might, therefore, anxious to know: Is the exclusion due to the fact that upekkhǎ as a Perfection is not associated with any of the ten or is it an oversight on the part of the Commentators? It could not be said that the Commentators were so negligent as to leave it out from their list. It is to be taken that Pǎramī Upekkhǎ is contained in Brahmavihǎr'upekkhǎ.

However, some are of the opinion that Brahmaνihǎr’upekkhǎ and Pǎramī Upekkhǎ are two different things. According to them, taking up one and the same attitude towards one's foe and friend alike is Pǎramī Upekkhǎ; taking up one and the same attitude towards happiness and suffering of beings with the thought that these two conditions are the result of their own deeds is Brahmavihǎr'upekkhǎ.

That is to say, Pǎramī Upekkhǎ contemplating happiness and suffering of beings is not

Pǎramī Upekkhǎ but Brahmaνihar'upekkhǎ.

However, the nature of Upekkhǎ Pǎramī is explained in the Buddhaνaṁsa thus:

Tath'eνa tνam pi sukhadukkhe tulǎbhǔto sadǎ bhaνa upekkhǎpǎramitaṁ gantνǎ sambodhiṁ pǎpuụissati.

In this verse, ‘sukhadukkhe tulǎbhǔto’ means ‘in happiness and suffering, be like the scales of a balance.’

Thus contemplation of happiness and suffering is taught as the basis of Upekkhǎ Pǎramī

also in the Mahǎ Lomahamsa Cariya of the Cariya PiÔaka. It is said:

Ye me dukkham upadahanti ye ca denti sukhaṁ mama sabbesaṁ samako homi.

There, also on the basis of those two stages in life, it is taught, ‚Some people do harm while others give comfort. My attitude towards all of them is the same.‛ ‚Sukhadukkhe tulǎbhǔto yasesu ca —— whether in happiness and suffering, or in fame and disgrace, I am like the scales of a balance.‛

In the Atthasǎlini and the Pǎtha Jǎtaka Commentary mentioned above, explanations are given also on the basis of those two mental states: happiness and suffering. ‚Though the village boys' ill-treatment (spitting of phlegm, etc.) should normally cause suffering and the villagers' honouring him with flowers, scents, etc. should normally cause happiness, the Bodhisatta viewed both with a balanced attitude of mind. The Bodhisatta's upekkhǎ that did not deviate from that balanced position was the supreme Perfection of Equanimity, Paramattha Upekkhǎ Pǎramī.‛

Besides, when the Visuddhi-magga and the Atthasalini explain the characteristics, etc. of Brahmavihar'upekkhǎ it is said thus: Sattesu majjhattakaralakkhana upekkhǎ —— ‚upekkhǎ has the characteristics of viewing things with equanimity‛. Satta (beings), here is used as a general term; it means those who offend and those who show kindness towards oneself, or those who are happy and those who are suffering. Therefore, taking up a neutral attitude towards one's foe and friend alike is clearly Brahmaνihar'upekkha. Therefore, it clearly means also that Pǎramī Upekkhǎ is included in Brahmaνihar'upekkhǎ.

 

Chapter 1. The Story of Sataketu Deva, The future Buddha Ref: The Uproar announcing The Appearance of Buddha five Kolǎhalas

Kolǎhala means a verbal agitation started by a few persons who say: ‚Thus will it happen‛, before the predicted event actually takes place. It arises among people who are

 

brought together and speak of the impending matter in same language and in same voice.

That is to say, kolǎhala exactly is an uproar created with excitement by people at large, as an omen before the actual occurrence of something. It does not mean a nonsensical commotion that prevails in towns and villages, falsely predicting an impossible incident such as ‚Prince Setkya is about to come back!‛22

There are five kolǎhalas in this world:

  1. Kappa-kolǎhala

The kolǎhala that warns people of the dissolution of the world is kappa-kolǎhala. When the time for the destruction of the world is drawing near, the deities named Lokavy|ha of the realm of sensual pleasures (kǎmǎνacara-devas), wearing red garments, letting their hair down, wiping the tears off their faces, roam in a distressed manner about roads and highways used by people, and cry aloud to human beings at all places, a hundred years ahead of the event:

‚Friends, a hundred years from today, the world will dissolve! The great oceans will dry up! The great earth, Mount Meru and all will burn and disintegrate (if the world is to be destroyed by fire), will go under floods and disintegrate (if it is to be destroyed by water), will expose itself to violent storms and disintegrate (if it is to be destroyed by the winds)! There will be the destruction of the world extending from this great earth with Mount Meru and the oceans up to the abode of Brahmǎs! friends, develop loving-kindness (mettǎ), develop compassion (karuụǎ), develop altruistic joy (muditǎ), develop equanimity (upekkhǎ) which form the conduct of Brahmas! Attend and serve your parents respectfully! Be awake to good deeds! Do not be careless!‛

The uproar of the multitude caused by such loud cries is known as kappa-kolǎhala.

  1. Cattkkavatti-kolǎhala

The kolǎhala that arises in the world of human beings proclaiming that ‚a Universal Monarch will appear‛ who rules over the human realm including the four great island- continents and their satellite smaller islands, two thousand in all, is called ‘Cakkavatti- kolǎhala’. The guardian deities of the world (lokapǎla), these kǎmǎνacara-devas, knowing in advance of the appearance of a Universal Monarch, roam about public roads and highways and cry aloud to human beings at all places, a hundred years ahead of the event:

‚Friends, a hundred years from today, a Universal Monarch will emerge in this world!‛

The uproar of the multitude caused by such loud cries is known as Cakkavatti-kolǎhala.

  1. Buddha-kolǎhala

The kolǎhala predicting in the world of human beings that ‚a Buddha will arise‛ is called Buddha-kolǎhala. The Brahmǎs of the Suddhǎvǎsa abode, knowing in advance of the advent of an Omniscient Buddha and wearing Brahmǎ clothing, ornaments and crowns, happily

    1. The name is spelt ‚Tsakyamen‛ by Burney, British Resident at Ava (In-wa) during the reign of King Bagyidaw (1819-37). Tsakyamen or Prince Setkya, as the only son, was Heir-apparent. He was executed, according to the British, by Bagyidaw's brother, King Tharrawaddy, who usurped the throne in 1837, and the execution took place in April 1838. But tradition has it that Queen Mai Nu, Bagyidaw's wife and the Prince's step mother, was instrumental in the execution. No matter who did it, it was true that the people's feelings were ‚those of regret and indignation.‛ (History of the British Residency in Burma 1826-1840 by W.S.Desai, p.335).

The latter version is dramatized and popularized by theatrical troupes which thereby enhanced the people's sympathy towards the unfortunate Prince. Those, who did not believe that the prince actually was killed, entertained the hope that he would re-appear some day. But there has been no sign of the return of the Prince.

The word ‚setkya‛ being the derivative of the Sanakrit cakra (Pǎli, cakka) should not be confused with Cakravartin (Pǎli, Cakkaνattǔ), ‘Universal Monarch’.

1670

 

roam about public roads and highways and cry aloud to human beings at all places, a thousand years ahead of the event:

‚Friends, a thousand years from today, an Omniscient Buddha will evidently come into being in this world!‛

The uproar of the multitude caused by such loud cries is known as Buddha-kolǎhala. (Herein, the statement meaning that the Buddha-kolǎhala occurs a thousand years ahead

of the arrival of a Buddha should be noted in accordance with the life span of the appearing Buddhas. It should not be noted as a statement made regardless of their life spans. Reason: The Bodhisattas, such as Prince Dīpaṅkarǎ, Prince Kondañña, Prince Maṅgala, etc., who had appeared in a period of long life span, after descending to the human world and enjoying kingly pleasures as human beings for ten thousand years or so, renounced the world, practised dukkkara-cariya and became Buddhas. The Budddha- kolahala originates in the celestial world, and on account of that kolǎhala, devas and Brahmǎs in the ten thousand world-systems approach the Bodhisatta Deva to make the request. Only after getting his consent, do Suddhǎvǎsa Brahmǎs roam the human abode and make the announcement. Thus, more than one thousand years, or even more than five thousand years, maybe nine or ten thousand years, after the prevalence of Buddha-kolǎhala, the long-lived Buddhas appeared. Therefore, it should not be noted that the aforesaid statement that ‚Buddha-kolǎhala lasts for a thousand years‛ is made with regard to all Buddhas; the statement should be taken to have been made only with regard to a short-lived Buddha such as Buddha Gotama.)

  1. Maṅgala-kolǎhala

Undecided as to the exact meaning of Maṅgala (auspiciousness), people gather and define the word each in his own way, saying: ‚This is called Maṅgala!‛, ‚This is called Maṅgala!‛, which gives rise to a tumult voicing: "They say it is Maṅgala." Such a tumultuous voice is called Maṅgala-kolǎhala. Suddhǎvǎsa Brahmǎs knowing in advance that the Buddha will give a discourse on Maṅgala and being aware of the thought of people who yearn for the truth about auspiciousness, roam about public roads and highways and cry aloud to human beings at all places, twelve years before the Buddha's delivery of the Discourse:

‚Friends, twelve years from today, the Buddha will teach the Doctrine of Maṅgala!‛

The uproar of the multitude caused by such loud cries is known as Maṅgala-kolǎhala.

  1. Moneyya-kolǎhala

The kolǎhala concerning the ascetic practice of moneyya is called Moneyya-kolǎhala (An elaboration on the Moneyya Practice is made in the section on Nǎlaka Thera as part of the History of Elders in the Sangha Jewel.) Suddhǎvǎsa Brahmas, knowing in advance that a bhikkhu in the human world will approach the Buddha to ask about moneyya asceticism, similarly roam about public roads and highways and cry aloud to human beings at all places, seven years before the Buddha's Teaching:

‚Friends, seven years from today, a bhikkhu will approach the Buddha and ask

Moneyya Dhamma!‛

The uproar of the multitude caused by such loud cries is known as Moneyya-kolǎhala.

These are the five kolǎhalas. Explanations of these five are given in the AÔÔhakathǎs of the BuddhavaÑsa, Jǎtaka, Kosala SaÑyutta, Khuddaka-PǎÔha, Sutta-Nipǎta and also in the Jinǎlaṅkǎra.

 

 

Ref: The Request made to The Bodhisatta Deva

five predicting Signs (pubba-nimittas) signalling The Approaching Death of Devas.

 

The five Pubba-nimittas are:

  1. Withering of celestial flowers
  2. Dirtiness of celestial costumes and ornaments
  3. Sweating from armpits
  4. Deterioration of physical beauty
  5. Displeasure in living in celestial residences
  1. Withering of celestial flowers: That is to say drying of divine blossoms that have appeared as decorations since the day the beings are reborn as deities These flowers, that appear on their bodies simultaneously with their birth as devas, never wither during their life span but remain fresh throughout. The flowers begin to wither only when there are seven days left for them to live, according to human reckoning. (The flowers belonging to the Bodhisatta Deva Setaketu did not go dry even once throughout the length of his life of devas living in Tusitǎ abode, i.e., over the period of fifty-seven crores and six million years of terrestrial calculations. They started withering seven days of the humans before his passing away.)
  2. Dirtiness of celestial costumes and ornaments: As in the previous case, celestial costumes and ornaments never become dirty normally; only when it is seven days before the devas' death do they show terrible dirtiness.
  3. Sweating from armpits: In the celestial realm, unlike in the human abode, there is absolutely no such change of weather condition as intense heat or intense cold. Only seven days prior to death, beads of sweat come out and flow down from various parts of their bodies (especially from the armpits).
  4. Deterioration of physical beauty: Such signs of old age as missing teeth, greying hair, wrinkled skin and the like that also betray decaying states of physical beauty never happen to them. female deities always remain to be sixteen-year old and male deities twenty-year old. Though they are perpetually tender and youthful with fresh, brilliant, beautifying colours, there sets in deterioration of the bodies, that have become weary and wretched as the time for their passing away is coming nearer.
  5. Displeasure in living in celestial residences: They never know unhappiness while living in celestial mansions throughout their divine lives. It is only when they are about to fall from their divine state that they lose delight and become displeased with life in divine residences.

five Pubba-nimittas do not occur to Every Deity

Though the five pubba-nimittas occur to dying deities as has been said above, it should not be understood that they do so to each and every divine being. Just as in the human world such omens as the falling of a meteor, the quake of the earth, the eclipse of the moon or of the sun, and the like manifest with regard to great and powerful kings, ministers, etc. even so in the celestial world these pubba-nimittas happen only with reference to highly glorious male and female deities. They never occur to those deities of insignificant power.

As good or bad things predicted by the omens that occur in the human abode are understood only by learned interpreters, so the events, whether good or bad, forecast by those omens occurring in the celestial realm are comprehended by wise devas, not by unwise ones.

When the omens occur to deities of inconsiderable merit, they become greatly frightened, wondering: ‚Who knows where shall I be reborn?‛ Those of considerable merit do not feel so at all, knowing that ‚We shall enjoy further bliss in higher divine existences because of the merit that accrue from our act of generosity, from our observance of morality and from our practice of meditation.‛ (Exposition of the Mahǎpadǎna-Sutta, Sutta-Mahǎvagga AÔÔhakathǎ.)

 

1672

 

Ref: The Conception of The Bodhisatta

It may be questioned as to why did Mother Queen Maya conceive the Bodhisatta only in the third period of the second stage of life. The answer is: The sensual desire in an existing being in the first stage is usually strong. Therefore, women who become pregnant at that stage are unable to look after their pregnancy. Many are those who cannot take care of it. Such an inability causes several forms of injury to the pregnancy.

The middle stage, which is the second of the equally divided three periods, may be sub- divided into three equal portions. When a woman reaches the third portion, her womb is clean and pure. A baby conceived in such a clean and pure womb is healthy, free from diseases.

The mother of a Bodhisatta in his last existence enjoys pleasure at her first stage, and it is customary that she dies after giving birth to him during the length of the third portion of the middle stage. (It is also a phenomenal law that she dies seven days after the birth of the Bodhisatta. She dies not because she is in labour. As a matter of fact, the (Bodhisatta) deva descends only when he has seen that his would-be mother has ten months and seven days more to live, after she begins to conceive, as has been mentioned in the account of the Bodhisatta Deva's five great investigations. Taking this into consideration, it is clear that her death is not caused by childbirth; it should undoubtedly be held that the mother dies only because her time is up.) (Dīgha Nikǎya AÔÔhakathǎ, etc.)

Ref: Queen Mahǎ-Mǎyǎ's Journey from Kapilavatthu to Devadaha23

In the story of Queen Mahǎ-Mǎyǎ's visit from Kapilavatthu to Devadaha, it is written in the Jinattha Pakǎsanī as follows:

‚having cleaned and levelled the road of five yojanas long between Devadaha and Kapilavatthu, like a hardened plain ground. . .‛

In the Tathǎgata-Udǎna Dīpanī however, the following is mentioned:

‚having had the journey of thirty yojanas from Kapilavatthu to Devadaha, repaired by digging, enlarging and filling the potholes so as to make it agreeable...‛

The two writings are different.

In this Chronicle of Buddhas, however, we follow the AÔÔhakathǎs of the BuddhavaÑsa and Jǎtaka where the distance between the two kingdoms, Kapilavatthu and Devadaha, is not given; these Commentaries simply describe the mending and levelling of the road.

The vehicle taken by Queen Mahǎ-Mǎyǎ is said in this work to be a golden palanquin in accordance with the same Commentaries. (It should not be wondered how the palanquin was carried by a thousand men, because, as in the case of the statement that ‚the Bodhisatta was suckled by two hundred and forty wet-nurses‛, it is possible that they carried it in turn, or, it was probable that the palanquin was pulled by them simultaneously with long ropes of cloth.)

In the first volume of the Tathǎgata Udǎna Dīpanī, etc., it is unusually and elaborately written as follows:

‚The whole journey of thirty yojanas was mended, improved and decorated extensively and magnificently. The Queen rode the stately chariot drawn by eight horses of white lotus colour and of Valīhaka Sindhī breed. King Suddhodǎna was together with her, for he was accompanying her up to the distance on half a yojana, there, he saw her off and turned back after she had given him respect and he had said words of encouragement. The white horses merrily drew the chariot thinking

‚this service of ours by taking Queen Mahǎ Mǎyǎ with the Bodhisatta in her womb will bring us merit leading to Nibbǎna.‛

The AÔÔhakathǎs of the BuddhavaÑsa and Jǎtaka as well as the Jinǎlaṅkǎra Tīkǎ do not make such an account. All they tell us is that the journey was made in a golden palanquin;

    1. This subtitle too is not given in the orginal work. It is the translators'.

 

hence this treatise of the Chronicle is in accordance with the AÔÔhakathǎs and Tikas.

The Sala Grove of Lumbinī

With reference to the Sala Grove of Lumbinī, two version: one from the BuddhavaÑsa AÔÔhakathǎ and the other from the Jǎtaka AÔÔhakathǎ, have been reproduced in this work. The clause reading in the second passage, ‚hovering around and enjoying the nectar themselves and carrying it for others as well‛ in brackets, is in agreement with the Ngakhon Sayadaw's writing. It seems that the Commentary in the Sayadaw's possession contains "anubhuttasañjǎrǎhi". In the Commentaries, whether older or the ChaÔÔha- Saṅgǎyanǎ edition, there is ‚anubhuttapañjarǎhi‛. Dictionaries give ‚cage‛ as the meaning of pañjara of the Commentaries. Hence ‚cage‛ is not agreeable.

Again, ‚parabhata-madhukara-νadhǔhi‛ is translated ‚with female bees carrying (the nectar) for others as well.‛ Though ‚parabhata‛ has ‚cuckoo‛ as its meaning in the Abhidhamma, that meaning does not fit in here; it finds no place in this case. Therefore, the Ngakhon Sayadaw has appropriately said ‚carrying for others‛ in his translation.

When a rational interpretation is thought of, one recalls the distribution of work among bees: (1) there are (female) bees bringing all available kinds of nectar from the four directions, (2) female bees that are waiting at the hive and are able to turn the nectar of different tastes into honey of sweet taste.

Here in this BuddhavaÑsa AÔÔhakathǎ, it seems that the female (worker) bees are meant. Therefore, ‚parabhata-madhukara-νadhǔhi‛ should be translated ‚Liquefying female bees able to make honey out of different kinds of nectar brought by other (nectar-carrying) bees": And it will be acceptable only if its paraphrase be given as follows:

‚Liquefying female bees that can make honey of sweet taste from various types of nectar brought by nectar-bearing bees after flying around and around over trees big and small.‛

Ref: The Birth of The Bodhisatta24

With reference to the birth of the Bodhisatta, the Tathǎgata Udǎna Dīpanī and other Myanmar treatises on BuddhavaÑsa say to the effect that ‚When the time for Queen Mahǎ- Mǎyǎ's delivery of the son was drawing very close, did her younger sister, Pajǎpati Gotamī, extended help to her by supporting her on the left side? She gave birth by being aided by her attendants all around.‛ In the BuddhavaÑsa AÔÔhakathǎ, Jǎtaka AÔÔhakathǎ and the Jinǎlaṅkǎra Tika, however, it is said that when the time for child-birth was nearer as she felt the force in the womb as the impetus for her delivery, those who were with her set up screens and stayed away from her. While they were thus staying aloof, the Queen gave birth to the Bodhisatta. This work follows the account given in the said Commentaries.

The statement that the two streams of water, warm and cold, enabled (the mother and the child) to adjust the temperature of body immediately after the birth is made according to the exposition in the Mahǎpadǎna Sutta, BuddhavaÑsa AÔÔhakathǎ and Jǎtaka AÔÔhakathǎ.

What is particularly said in the Sutta Mahǎvagga AÔÔhakathǎ is this: ‚Of the two water streams, the cold one falls into the gold jar and the warm into the silver. These two streams, that had fallen from the sky, are mentioned to say that they were meant for the son and the mother, who were not dirtied by any impurity on earth, to drink and to play with exclusively of others. Apart from the warm and cold water from the sky, there was the water fetched by gold and silver pots, the water from haṁsa lakes, etc. Water for them was indeed unlimited, it was plentiful. This should particularly be noted.

Ref: The Story of Kǎladevila The Hermit

(The name of this hermit is given as Devala in the Sinhalese version. In the Myanman version it is shown as Devila). The account of Devila will be reproduced from the Sutta Nipǎta AÔÔhakathǎ, Volume II:

    1. This subtitle is not given in the original work. It is the translators'.

1674

 

This Devila the Hermit was the purohita (foremost adviser) of King Sīhahanu, King of Kapilavatthu and father of King Suddhodǎna. Because of his dark complexion, the brahmin hermit was also called Asita. He was the King's instructor and counsellor who served King Sīhahanu by giving him advice so as to enable him to carry all undertakings through, be they political, administrative or otherwise that confronted him.

During the reign of King Sīhahanu, he was tutor and guardian to Prince Suddhodǎna who was simply, a crown prince and unconsecrated as yet. Devila taught him various royal manners and palace customs and educated him in statecraft and trained him in all skills.

When Prince Suddhodǎna ascended the throne and was consecrated after King Sīhahanu, it was also the former royal teacher who again became advisor to King Suddhodǎna.

After his ascension to the throne and his consecration, King Suddhodǎna did not show profound respect to his teacher as he had done when is was a young prince. During court meetings, he merely raised his joined hands in adoration, according to the tradition of consecrated Sakyan kings.

As he no longer received the King's special reverence as before, his birth as a brahmin and his pride as a teacher generated displeasure and dissatisfaction. Unhappy and disgusted with his obligations to attend the palace, he sought the King's permission to become an ascetic.

Knowing his teacher's firm decision, Suddhodǎna requested: ‚You may become an ascetic. But after becoming an ascetic, please do not go far away. Kindly stay ever in my garden for my convenience in seeing you.‛ After giving his consent, saying: ‚Very well, let it be so,‛ and having made himself an ascetic and receiving the King's favourable treatment, he stayed in the royal garden. Repeatedly engaging himself in meditation on kasiụa device for mental concentration, he gained the five mundane psychic powers. After his acquisition of these powers, he usually had his meal each day at King Suddhodǎna’s palace, and visited the Himalaya, Catu-Mahǎrǎjǎ abode, TǎvatiÑsa abode, and other places, where he spent his daytime.

All this is about Kǎladevila the Hermit otherwise named Asita.

Ref: A Brief History of The Royal Lineage of The Bodhisatta

In connection with the Bodhisatta's investigation into his family (kula olokana), a history of Sakyan kings should be noted in brief as follows. Such a note means recognition of the attribute of the Bodhisatta's high birth (jǎtimahatta-guụa).

In the first intermediate (antara) period of incalculably long aeon of evolution (νiνaṭṭatthǎyī asaukhyeyya-kappa), the first king of the people, in the beginning of the world, was our Bodhisatta. He was originally named Manu.

The Bodhisatta Manu was more handsome, more pleasant to look at, more respectable, glorious and virtuous than other inhabitants of the world of the earliest age.

In that primeval age, people were of very pure morality at first. Later on, there appeared people who committed crimes, such as theft, etc. In order to be able to live free from these dangers and in peace, other earliest men of the world discussed among themselves and decided unanimously to elect someone who would govern them justly.

They also agreed that Bodhisatta Manu was the best to govern, for he was endowed with all the required qualifications. Then they approached him and made a request that he be their righteous ruler.

As Manu fulfilled his administrative duties, the people who were under his administration honoured him by paying their taxes, a kind of fee for his ruling performance, which amounted to one tenth of their crops.

The Acquisition of Three Epithets

The people unanimously recognized the Bodhisatta, showing no objection at all, as one who would govern them with righteousness, for which honour in the form of taxes was due. Therefore, he acquired the epithet Mahǎsammata.

 

He saw to it that there were no disputes, quarrels, etc. over ownership of farmlands. (If there be any) the noble Manu had the power to decide and pass his judgement. This earned him the epithet Khattiya.

As he endeared himself to the people by observing upright kingly duties towards them, he won the third: Rǎjǎ.

In this bhadda-kappa, it was Bodhisatta Manu who was the first among monarchs to gain these three titles: Mahǎsammata, Khattiya and Rǎjǎ.

As the sun possesses a thousand rays and gives beings light, sight and forms, so Bodhisatta Manu, like the eye of these primeval people and endowed with of many noble attributes, came out shiningly, as if he were their second sun, and was also designated by lineage Ǎdiccaνaṁsa (Descendant of the Sun).

(Herein, with reference to the Mahǎsammata of the primeval time, and also with reference to the present and fourth antara-kappa of the sixty-four divisions of Viνattatthǎyī state of asaukhyeyya aeons, forming one-fourth of this bhadda-kappa, learned authors write differently. Thus, in ‚The Glass Palace Chronicle‛ compiled by well-versed monks and ministers who met and discussed for three years in the ‚Glass Palace‛ during the reign of King Bagyidaw25, the fourth founder of the city of Ratanapura, and in the Kappa Vinicchaya PǎÔha Nissaya, written in settlement of controversies, by the Mohtǎ Thathanabaing Sayadaw, entitled ‚Sujǎtǎbhisirīdhajadhipatipavara Mahǎdhamma- Rajǎdhirǎjaguru‛, at the request of King Mindon26, the Convenor of the fifth Council, it has been decided, giving ample strong evidence from the Texts, Commentaries and Sub- Commentaries, that there was only one Bodhisatta Mahǎsammata and that the present Antara-kappa is the fourth one.

(Particularly in the Kappavinicchaya there are special sections (νisesa kaụḍa) which systematically contain questions and answers (codanǎ and sodanǎ) giving decisions on such topics of controversies as the eleven antara-kappas, eleven Mahǎsammatas, the twelfth anttara-kappa, the nineteenth anttara-kappa, and the rest with discussions so elaborate and with evidence so strong that doubtful persons, both monks and laymen, are likely to become free of doubts.

(In enumerating the kings in succession (rǎjakkama) such as Mahǎsammata, etc. some commentaries and treatises are slightly different: these are the Commentary on the AmbaÔÔha Sutta of the Sutta Silakkhandha Vagga and its new Tika, the Commentary on them Cetīya Jǎtaka of the AÔÔhaka Nipǎta the Jǎtaka AÔÔhakathǎ, the MahǎvaÑsa, DīpavaÑsa, and RǎjavaÑsas. What is shown below is based chiefly on the MahǎvaÑsa and the Mahǎsutakǎrī Maghadeva Laṅkǎ.

 

  1. first, Manu the Mahǎsammata,
  2. his son King Roca,
  3. his son King Vara-roca,
  4. his son King Kaḷyǎna,
  5. his son King Vara-Kaḷyǎna,
  6. his son King Uposatha,
  7. his son King Mandhǎtu ( Bodhisatta ),
  8. his son King Vara,
  9. his son King Upavara,
  10. his son King Cetīya,
  11. his son King Mucala,

    1. He reigned from 1819 to 1839.
    2. Bagyidaw's younger nephew and Tharrawaddy's younger son, the second last king of the Konbaung Dynasty, his reigning years being 1853-78.

1676

 

  1. his son King Mahǎmucala,
  2. his son King Mucalinda,
  3. his son King Sǎgara,
  4. his son King Sǎgara-deva,
  5. his son King Bharata,
  6. his son King Aṅgira,
  7. his son King Ruci,
  8. his son King Suruci (also called Mahǎruci),
  9. his son King Patǎpa,
  10. his son King Mahǎpatǎpa,
  11. his son King Panǎda,
  12. his son King Mahǎpanǎda,
  13. his son King Sudassana,
  14. his son King Mahǎsudassana,
  15. his son King Neru,
  16. his son King Mahǎ Neru, and
  17. his son King Accima

 

      1. These twenty-eight kings were of long lives of asaukhyeyya years. The twenty-seven kings after Mahǎsammata were his descendants. Some of these twenty-eight kings reigned in Kusavatī City, others in Rǎjagaha and still others in Mithilǎ.
      2. King Accima, son of the last of the twenty-eight kings, founded Kusavati City again and reigned there; his descendants were exactly one hundred. (The DīpavaÑsa says that they lived in Kapilavatthu.)

[Then the author gives an extract from the Mahǎ Sutakǎrī Mǎgha-Deva Laṅkǎ enumerating the kings listed in (a) and (b) and this makes one hundred and twenty-eight kings.]

      1. Of the hundred kings descended from King Accima, the last was named King Arindama. His son founded the city of Ayujjhapura and reigned. He and his descendants in that city numbered fifty-six.
      2. The last of these fifty-six kings was named Duppasaha. His son founded Bǎrǎṇasī and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were sixty.
      3. The last of these sixty kings was named Ajita. His son founded Kambala. He and his descendants in that city were eighty-four thousand.
      4. The last of these eighty-four thousand kings was named Brahmadatta. His son founded Hatthipura and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were thirty-six.

[Here comes another extract from the same Laṅkǎ that enumerates the kings in (c), (d), (e), and (f) amounting to 84,152.]

      1. The last of these thirty-six kings was named KambalavaÑsa. He founded Ekacakkhu and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were thirty-two.
      2. The last of these thirty-two kings was named Purindeva (Surindeva or Munindeva in other versions). His son founded Vajiramutti and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were twenty-eight.
      3. The last of these twenty-eight kings was named Sǎdhina. His son founded Mathura and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were twenty-two.
      4. The last of these twenty-two kings was named Dhammagutta. His son founded AriÔÔhapura and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were eighteen.
      5. The last of these eighteen kings was named Sippi. His son founded Indapattha-nagara

 

and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were twenty-two.

[Another extract comes here from the same Laukǎ combining the paragraphs (g) to (k) and making one hundred and seventeen kings in all.]

      1. The last of these one hundred and seventeen kings was named Brahma Deva. His son also reigned in Ekacakkhu. He and his descendants in that city were fifteen.
      1. The last of these fifteen kings was named Baladatta. His son founded Kosambī and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were fourteen.
      2. The last of these fourteen kings was named Hatthi-Deva. His son founded Kannagocchi and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were nine.
      3. The last of these nine kings was named Nara-Deva. His son founded Rocana and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were seven.
      4. The last of these seven kings was named Mahinda. His son founded Campǎ and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were twelve.

[Another extract is taken from the Laukǎ combining the above five paragraphs and giving the total number of kings which is fifty-seven.]

      1. The last of these fifty-seven kings mentioned in the above five paragraphs was named Nǎga-deva. His son founded Mithilǎ and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were twenty-five.
      2. The last of these twenty-five kings was named Samuddadatta. His son reigned back in Rǎjagaha. He and his descendants in that city were twenty-five.
      3. The last of these twenty-five kings was named Tidhaṅkara. His son founded Takkasila and reigned; he and his descendants in that city were twelve.
      4. The last of these twelve kings was named Tǎlissara. His son founded Kusinǎra and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were also twelve.
      5. The last of these twelve kings was named Purinda. His son founded Tǎmalitthiya and reigned. He and his descendants in that city were twelve.

[Another extract from the same Laukǎ counting up the kings in the above five paragraphs and gives eighty-three as the total number of kings thereof.]

      1. Of these eighty-three kings in the above five paragraphs, the last was named Sǎgara- Deva. His son was Mǎgha-Deva (Magghadeva). He and his descendants reigned in Mithilǎ until their number became eighty-four thousand.
      1. The last of these eighty-four thousand kings was named Nimi, the Bodhisatta. His son was named Kaḷǎrajanaka, whose son was named Samaṅkara, whose son was named Asoca (or Asoka). Their descendants totalling 84,003 again founded Bǎrǎṇasī and reigned there.
      1. The last of these 84,003 kings was named Sīhappati.

 

        1. King Sīhappati's son was King Vijitasena,
        2. Vijitasena's son was King Dhammasena,
        3. Dhammasena's son was King Nǎgasena,
        4. Nǎgasena’ s son was King Samiddha,
        5. Samiddha's son was King Disampati,
        6. Disampati's son was King Reṇu,
        7. Reṇu's son was King Kusa,
        8. Kusa's son was King Mahǎkusa,
        9. Mahǎkusa's son was King NavaraÔÔha,
        10. NavaraÔÔha's son was King DasaraÔÔha,
        11. DasaraÔÔha's son was King Rǎma,

 

1678

 

        1. Rǎma's son was King VilǎraÔÔha,
        2. VilǎraÔÔha's son was King CittaraÑsi,
        3. CittaraÑsī's son was King AmbaraÑsī,
        4. AmbaraÑsī's son was King Sujǎtǎ, and
        5. Sujǎtǎ’s son was King Okkǎka. These sixteen kings continued to reign in Bǎrǎṇasī.

There were 252,556 descendants from Mahǎsammata, the Bodhisatta of the earliest aeon, down to King Okkǎka.

[The author here gives the final extract from the Mǎgha-Deva Laṅkǎ, which sums up the 84,003 kings contained in (w), the sixteen kings contained in (x) and those counted elsewhere, and arrives at the total number of 252,556 beginning with the Mahǎsammata and ending with King Okkǎka].

(Herein, since the exposition of the AmbaÔÔha Sutta in the Sīlakkandha Atthakathǎ and that of the Muni Sutta in the Sutta Nipǎta AÔÔhakathǎ state that ‚after the eighty-four thousand kings belonging to the lineage of Mǎgha-Deva, there occurred three successive rulers, all bearing the name Okkǎka‛ and that ‚the third Okkǎka had five queens, each with five hundred lady attendants‛, it should be taken that the Sakyan princes were the descendants of Okkǎka III, and that the last of the 252,556 kings was this very person, Okkǎka III.)

The Story of King Okkǎka

The wives of King Okkǎka, the last of the 252,556 kings, were five: Hatthǎ, Cittǎ, Jantu, Jǎlinī, and Visǎkhǎ. Each of them had five hundred ladies-in-waiting.

(The King was called Okkǎka because when he spoke there emanated from his mouth the light as if from a shooting star, so explains the exposition of the AmbaÔÔha Sutta. It is note-worthy that in Myanmar history as well, such remarkable men as King Kyansittha, King Man|hǎ (of Thaton) emitted from their mouths the brilliant light of insignia or of a shooting star or some other particular rays of light.

(It should not be taken for certain that King Okkǎka's city was Bǎrǎṇasī. As the commentary on the AmbaÔÔha Sutta again says that his daughter Princess Piyǎ and King Rǎma of Bǎrǎṇasī joined in marriage, Okkǎka's (the third Okkǎka's) could be any city but Bǎrǎṇasī).

Of the five queens, the eldest one, Hatthǎ, gave birth to five sons namely, Ukkǎmukha, Karakaṇďu, Hatthinika, Sinis|ra and five daughters, namely, Piyǎ, Suppiyǎ, Œnanda, Vijitǎ, Vijitasenǎ.

When Queen Hatthǎ died after giving birth to her children, King Okkǎka III made a young, pleasant princess of great beauty his chief queen: a son named Jantu was born of her. On the fifth day after his birth, he was dressed in pretty ornaments and was shown to the King. The King was so delighted that he granted a boon to the queen, saying: ‚Take anything you like!‛

After discussing with her relatives, the Queen asked that the little son Jantu be made king. The King refused to comply and scolded her: ‚You wicked one, down with you! You just want harm to my sons!‛ On every favourable occasion the Queen tried to please the King and said: ‚Your Majesty, a monarch should not turn what he has said (a promise) into a lie. You should keep your word.‛ So saying she repeatedly demanded that kingship be bestowed upon her son. The King was then compelled to summon his older sons, Ukkǎmukha and others and said with great sorrow:

‚Dear sons, I happened to have given Jantu's mother a boon on seeing your little brother. Now Jantu's mother has a burning desire to have her son made heir to the throne. Leaving aside my state elephant, state horse, and state chariot, take as many elephants, horses and chariots as you want and go and stay away from this city until I die. Come back after my death and take over the kingdom.‛

 

After saying thus, the King sent his sons away together with eight ministers.

Ukkǎmukha and other elder brothers felt painful and wept bitterly. They also did obeisance to their royal father and said: ‚Dear father, please forgive our faults if any.‛ They also asked court ladies for forgiveness. The five sisters requested the King, saying:

‚Dear father, let us go along with our brothers,‛ and together they went out of the city. They were taken along the journey by their brothers who, being accompanied by the eight ministers and troops of fourfold army27 departed from the city. A large number of men followed the princes, thinking: ‚These senior royal sons will definitely come back and reign on the death of their father. We shall start attending upon them even now.‛

The size of the following grew from one yojana on the first day to two yojanas on the second day, and three yojanas on the third. This caused them to discuss among themselves:

‚The strength of our troops is so great. If we only wish to fight and occupy the countries around here with such power, no kings or states would dare to put up resistance. But what is the use of taking other kingdoms by force and through violence. There is indeed no profit at all! This Jambudipa is huge and immense. We shall find a new city in a free forest region.‛ After agreeing thus, they all headed for the Himalaya and searched for a site to build a city.

The founding of Kapilavatthu

At that time, our future Buddha was a wealthy brahmin, born of a family which possessed highly substantial riches and named Kapila. Renouncing his wealth, he went forth as an ascetic and was staying in a leaf-hut that be built near a lake of clear waters, in a teak forest by the side of a Himalayan mountain.

Learned in the science of earth (the study of signs of the soil), called Bhǎmijǎla, Kapila the Hermit and future Buddha knew the advantages and disadvantages that were in store throughout the region of eighty cubits underground and eighty cubits aboveground. Around the site on which Kapila's leaf-hut was built, the grass, trees and bushes grew, turning in the right direction, with their trunk-like sprouts stemmed from them facing to the east. Besides, when beasts of prey, such as lions and tigers, gave chase to deer and pigs which were their food, or when snakes and cats gave chase to frogs and rats respectively and reached that spot, they could not pursue and catch, instead they all turned back running away, for they were threatened and shown hostility by their own respective preys. Seeing all this, Kapila came to note that ‚This is the best of all sites where enemies are conquered.‛

When the princes led by Ukkǎmukha was searching for a suitable site for their proposed city, they came to the hermit's leaf-hut. Asked by the hermit about their purpose, they told him of their plan. Knowing of the matter, Kapila the Hermit and future Buddha took pity on them and said:

‚Princes, the city founded on this site of my hermitage would be the best of all cities throughout Jambudīpa. Among men born in this city, one will emerge able enough to overwhelm all others, numbering even hundreds or thousands. Therefore, construct a new city on this land of my hermitage. Build a palace on this spot of my residence. If I were to tell you of its pre-eminence, even a low-born son deriving support from this land will become somebody praised for his power of a Universal Monarch.‛

When the princes asked: ‚Venerable Hermit, is not this place still used and occupied by you?‛ Kapila replied: ‚Do not bother yourselves, thinking that this place is still in use by me. Build a hermitage for me somewhere on an outlying spot, and set up a city with your residences here as I have pointed out to you. And name the city Kapilavatthu.‛

As has been directed by Kapila the Hermit, the four princes headed by Ukkǎmukha, and their ministers and troops established a city together with royal palaces and mansions; they also named the city Kapilavatthu and settled there.

    1. An army consisting of four divisions: elephants. chariols. horses and foot soldiers.

1680

 

The Beginning of The Sakyas

While they were thus settling at Kapilavatthu, the princes grew old enough to get married. Then the ministers deliberated among themselves saying: ‚Sirs, these princes have come of age. If they were near their father King Okkǎka III, he would have made these princes and princesses marry. Now the responsibility has come upon us.‛ After their deliberations they consulted the princes.

The princes said: ‚O ministers, there are no princesses here who are equal to us by birth. Nor are there princes of matching class for our sisters. If those of unequal birth marry one another, their offsprings will become impure either from their paternal side or from their maternal side. This will thus bring them a destructive mixture of castes (jǎtisambheda). Accordingly, let us put the eldest sister of us, nine children, in the place of our mother and let the remaining ones of us, four brothers and four sisters, join in marriage so as to avoid such corruption of lineage.‛ Thus agreeing among themselves they selected their eldest sister Princess Piyǎ to be their mother and married their sisters, making four pairs of husband and wife lest their birth should get impure.

In course of time, each of the four couples of Okkǎka’s sons and daughters thrived with issue. When the King heard of the founding of Kapilavatthu by his children, led by Prince Ukkamukha, of their marriages not with members of a different family but among themselves and of the prosperity of these brother-and-sister couples born of same parents, the King was so delighted that he spoke out in praise of his children in the midst of his ministers and others:

“Sakyǎ νata bho kumǎrǎ”

Able indeed are my sons and daughters, O men!

“Paramǎ sakyǎ νata bho kumǎrǎ”

Lofty and able indeed are my sons and daughters.

As the king used the expression ‘sakyǎ νata —— able indeed’, in praising them, it was after this very expression sakyǎ meaning 'able' that the name Sakyǎ, or Sǎkiya was given to the descendants of the brothers and sisters led by Ukkamukha and it has come to be known well.

The founding of Koliya

At one time thereafter, the eldest sister, who was most senior to the brother and sister householders, was afflicted with leprosy. There appeared on her body some boils like the flowers of sǎlimuggala or parijǎta.

Thereupon the princely brothers considered and discussed among themselves thus: ‚If we were to stay and eat with our sister, who has been stricken with such a horrible skin disease, we would be infected too.‛ One day, they pretended to go for amusement in the garden taking their eldest sister Piyǎ in a chariot. When they came to a forest glade, they had a square ditch dug huge enough to move therein indifferent postures of lying, sitting, standing and walking. In the underground chamber of the ditch, they stored all kinds of food and drink and placed their sister in it. They also covered the square ditch with wooden planks to protect her from dangers and made grooves along the edges of the planks which served as a roof covered with earth, before they went home to Kapilavatthu.

At about the same time, the King of Bǎrǎṇasī, named Rǎma, was suffering from leprosy too and his female attendants and other courtiers and retinue became disgusted and horrified. He was, therefore, alarmed and entered a forest after handing over his kingdom to his eldest son. He made a shelter of leaves for himself. Because of his eating fruit and roots, his skin disease soon vanished and he assumed golden complexion. While roaming from place to place, he came across a tree with a gigantic trunk with a hollow in it. He created a large room, sixteen cubits in size, in that tree. He had the main door for entrance, windows and a ladder fixed. It was like a small palace chamber where he had already lived.

 

At night, Rǎma made a fire in a huge pan and noted the cries of deer, boars and the like by their direction before he slept. In the morning, he went in that direction to find pieces of the flesh of deer, boars, etc. They were leftovers from the food of lions, leopards, tigers and so on.

He simply collected and cooked them for his food and lived in this manner.

One day, a tiger, getting the odour of the princess's body that came out from her underground dwelling, which was not far from Rǎma's place, scratched the wooden roof and tried to burst open it. The princess was so frightened that she screamed aloud. It was nearing daybreak and Rǎma was then sitting after making a fire in the pan. On hearing the scream and knowing that ‚this indeed is a women's‛, he rushed to the ditch as the day broke and asked: ‚Who is it that is living in this underground dwelling?‛ and when he heard the reply: ‚I am a woman,‛ he asked further: ‚What is your lineage?‛ ‚Sir, I am a daughter of King Okkǎka.‛ ‚Come out,‛ said the King. ‚Sir, I am not able to come out.‛

‚Why?‛ ‚Sir, I have leprosy.‛ The King then asked all about the matter and knowing that the princess did not come out because she was proud of her aristocratic birth, the King let her know of his being a potentate himself by saying: ‚I too belong to the ruling class.‛ He took out the princess from the underground chamber by means of a ladder and brought her to his place. He gave her the same medicinal drugs that he had taken himself. The princess took them and her affliction abated. She became golden in complexion. By mutual consent, the two lived together as husband and wife.

In due course the King's consort, Piyǎ, gave birth sixteen times to twin sons and thus had thirty-two boys in all When they grew up, their father King Rǎma sent them away for princely education.

One day, a hunter from the King's native Bǎrǎṇasī, while coming to that forest near the Himalaya in search of treasures, encountered Rǎma. Recognizing him, the hunter said:

‚Lord, I know you very well.‛ The King, therefore, enquired all about his kingdom and while he was doing so, the thirty-two sons returned. Seeing the boys, the hunter asked:

‚Great King, who are these boys?‛ ‚They are my sons,‛ said the King. After asking a further question, he came to know of their maternal relatives and thought: ‚I have now got some information to give the ruler of Bǎrǎṇasī as my gift.‛ So thinking, he returned to the city and told the whole story.

The present King of Bǎrǎṇasī, who was Rǎma's own son, was delighted and in order to bring back his father, visited him, accompanied by his fourfold army. He saluted his father very respectfully and made a request: ‚Dear father, kindly accept kingship of Bǎrǎṇasī.‛

‚Dear son,‛ replied Rǎma, ‚I have no more desire to become King of Bǎrǎṇasī. I will not return to the city. Instead, remove this tree and build residences and a new city for me here, at this very place of the great kola tree.‛ At his command, his son, King of Bǎrǎṇasī founded the new city.

As the new city was founded after removing the kola tree on his father's site, it was named Koliya. Since it was founded on the route frequented by tigers, it was also called Vyagghapajja. Having thus given the city both names, the son, King of Bǎrǎṇasī, paid respect to his father, King Rǎma and returned home.

As King Rǎma and his consort Piyǎ were residing in the new city of Koliya, Piyǎ one day told his sons who had now attained manhood:

‚Dear sons, your uncles, Sakyan princes, were reigning in the city of Kapilavatthu. The daughters of your uncles dressed themselves and had there hair-dos in this manner; their gait and deportment is like this. When they approach bathing places to bathe, catch hold of the princess you like and bring them over here.‛

In accordance with the mother's instructions, the Princes went to the bathing places of the daughters of their uncles, Sakyan princes, at Kapilavatthu and after observing them and choosing from among them, each brought a princess of his liking, after identifying himself and taking her at the moment she let her hair to dry.

On hearing the matter, the Sakyan princes said among themselves: ‚Dear folks, let it be so. These Koliya Princes are scions of our elder sister, thus they are our nephews, our

1682

 

close relatives.‛ So saying thus they did not blame them; as they were pleased, they just kept silent.

from the marriages between the Sakkas and the Kalians, the lineage came down without any break to the lifetime of the Buddha.

In this way, the growth of the Sakyan descendants took place in purity and worthiness, as they mixed with their own relatives. Since there was no interruption from the time of King Okkǎka, the founding head of the Sakyans, down to the time of Prince Siddhattha, the future Buddha, they went down in history with good reputation as ‚Asambhinna-Khattiya (unbroken aristocratic)‛ lineage.

The founding of Devadaha

The Sakyan princes living in Kapilavatthu used to go to a big, pleasant and beautiful lake in order to amuse themselves in water. Because it was the lake of royal sports, it came to be known as Devadaha (‘Deνa’ implying Sakyan princes as recognized lords and ‘daha’ meaning a lake for watery games).

Later on, those Sakyan princes, who came to the lake for amusements, did not return to Kapilavatthu but built royal lodges near the lake. In due course, the area prospered and became a city by itself, earning the name Devadaha after the lake.

The Sakyans residing in that city were also named Devadaha Sakyans after the city. (Based on the exposition of the Devadaha Sutta, Uparipaṇṇǎsa AÔÔhakathǎ).

The Descendants of Ukkǎmukha The Sakyan King

The rulers belonging to Kapilavatthu are as follows:

  1. Its founder, King Ukkǎmukha (when the King spoke a brilliant light. sign of authority, came out from his mouth like his father King Okkǎka),
  2. his son King Nipuṇa,
  3. his son King Candimǎ,
  4. his son King Candamukha,
  5. his son King Sivi,
  6. his son King Siñjaya,
  7. his son King Vessantara, the Bodhisatta,
  8. his son King Jǎli.
  9. his son King Sīhavahana,
  10. his son King Sihassara.

These ten Sakyan kings and King Sīhassara's descendants down to Jeyyasena, eighty-two thousand in all, ruled successively in Kapilavatthu of the Sakyan Kingdom.

The last of these eighty-two thousand and ten Kings, Jeyyasena, had a son and daughter, Sīhahanu and Yasodharǎ respectively.

At that time King Ukkǎsakka and Queen Yasavatī of Devadaha (also) had a son and daughter, Añjana and Kañcanǎ respectively.

from the marriage of Prince Sīhahanu, son of King Jeyyasena of Kapilavatthu, and Princess Kañcana, daughter of Ukkǎsakka of Devadaha, were five sons and two daughters, totalling seven children were born. The five sons were (1) Suddhodǎna, (2) Amitodana, (3) Dhotodana, (4) Sakkodana, (5) Sukkodana (Mention is made according to the exposition of Sammǎparibbǎjaniya Sutta, Suttanipǎta AÔÔhakathǎ, Vol. 2.) The two daughters were (1) Princess Amitta and (2) Princess Pǎlitǎ.

from the marriage of Prince Añjana, son of King Ukkǎsakka of Devadaha, and Princess Yasodharǎ, daughter of King Jeyyasena of Kapilavatthu, were two sons and two daughters, totalling four children. (Herein, the name of King Añjana is also mentioned as Mahǎ Suppabuddha.) The two sons were Prince Suppabuddha and Prince Dandapǎni. The

 

daughters were (1) Siri Mahǎ Mǎyǎ and (2) Princess Pajǎpati Gotamī.

Prince Suddhodǎna, son of Sīhahanu, was married to the two daughters of King Añjana: Princess Siri Mahǎ Mǎyǎ and Princess Pajǎpati Gotamī. The elder sister, Siri Mahǎ Mǎyǎ, gave birth to Prince Siddhattha and the younger sister, Pajǎpati Gotamī, gave birth to Princess R|panadǎ and Prince Nanda.

On the authority of this brief statement, there were ten kings descended from King Ukkǎmukha, founder of Kapilavatthu.

There were eighty-two thousand kings descended from King Sīnassara, down to Jeyyasena.

Then came King Jeyyasena's son King Sīhahanu.

  1. his son King Suddhodǎna, and
  2. his son Prince Siddhattha, the future Buddha.

Summing up all these three groups, there were 82,013 rulers, all being asabhinna Sakyan Kings and reigning in the city of Kapilavatthu. (This is a condensation of the series of kings in Kapilavatthu.)

If the number 82,013 of this line from King Ukkǎmukha to Prince Siddhattha the Bodhisatta is added to the aforesaid number 252,556 of the rulers from the primeval Mahǎsammata to Okkǎka, the result will be 334,569.

[Here the author gives an extract from the Mahǎ Sutakǎrī Mǎgha-Deva Laṅkǎ Second Part (1) Section on history, vv.32-33.]

from the marriage of Prince Suppabuddha, son of King Añjana, and Princess Amittǎ, daughter of King Sīhahanu, were born Princess Bhadda Kañcanǎ or Yasodharǎ and Prince Devadatta.

from the marriage of Prince Siddhattha, the future Buddha, son of King Suddhodǎna of Kapilavatthu and Queen Siri Mahǎ Mǎyǎ, and Princess Bhadda-Kañcanǎ or Yasodharǎ, daughter of King Suppabuddha of Devadaha and Queen Amitta, was born Prince Rǎhula.

(Prince Siddhattha, the future Buddha, had only one son, Prince Rǎhula. In the minor Chronicles there is some fabrication that Siddhattha's lesser wives gave birth to other sons. But there is no trace of such a statement in all other works of Buddhist-literature. Let us all, therefore, hold that there was only one son and that one son was none other than Rǎhula.)

The Abolishing of The Era by King Añjana, Grandfather of The Buddha

King Añjana of Devadaha, the Buddha's grandfather (and Siri Mahǎ Mǎyǎ's father) abolished Goza Era, which was current in his time. He abrogated 8649 years, the new moon, Saturday, of the month of Phagguna (february-March) inclusive, (i.e. as required by astrology he did away with that era); and for its replacement he introduced another era commencing from the first waxing moon, Sunday, of the month of Citta (March-April), (He founded a new era to be used from that time onwards.) That era is referred to as Mahǎ Era in later times.

Such an account of abrogation of an era is a worldly tradition preserved in historical works. There is neither occurrence of repellation of an era nor use of such a term as Sakkaraj and such an expression as Koza or (ioza) in the books approved in Buddhist Councils. All this is stated only in secular treatises of astrology and history. These ways of calculation and expression contained in those mundane astrological and historical works have been borrowed by successive learned scholars throughout the Bagan Period, Pinya Period, and so on in Myanmar for the benefit of convenience in recording the number of years and the date of an event.

Orthography of Sakkarǎj, Sakarǎj and Koza, Goza

Much has been written about the orthography of Sakkarǎj, Sakarǎj and Koza, Goza by Monywe Zetawun Sayadaw in his Samanta-cakkhu Dīpanī Vol. 2. The Sayadaw's opinion in this connection is seen as follows:

1684

 

Many ways of writing these terms have been met with. They are useful only for recording and calculating years. Any incorrect spelling in no way affect supramundane matters; any correct spelling would not help gain release from saṁsǎra as it is no sense object in acquiring insight and right view. for these reasons, it is rational to hold that each form of orthography has its own merit.

Such a decisive statement is very satisfactory.

In short, Sakkarǎj is so called because, as a system of chronological notation to be reckoned from a certain date, it is founded by kings who are able to protect the people; Sakarǎj is so called because such a founding was accomplished by a Saka king. Koza or Goza signifies a period of time marked by the movements of the sun and the moon. (Sakkarǎj comes from Sakkaraj, ‘sakka’ meaning ‘able’ and ‘rǎjǎ’, ‘king’; hence Sakkarǎj, an era founded by a king who is able to give protection to his subjects. Sakarǎj derives from Sakarǎjǎ, ‘Saka’ being the name of a people and ‘rǎjǎ’, ‘king’; hence Sakarǎjǎ an era introduced by a Saka king. As for Koza and Goza, ‘ko’ is a term for the sun and ‘go’ a word for both the sun and the moon; ‘za’ is used in the sense of ‘going about’. The time spent in making a complete round of the Zodiac by the sun and the moon is called a year of Koza or Goza. It is also written as Gocar.)

The Terms Kali-yug and Sakkarǎj

In the expression saying ‚such and such year Kali-yug Sakkarǎj‛ by putting Kali-yug as an adjective before Sakkarǎj, Kali-yug and Sakkarǎj are different in meaning. The expression means ‚the year of a certain era, in the length of time began with Kali-yug.‛ This will be explained briefly:

Of the pair of evolution and devolution aeons called Antara-kappa, an evolution aeon consists of four ages: Kata-yuga, Treta-yuga, Dνǎpara-yuga and Kali-yuga. There are waxing and waning periods of these four yugas. When these periods complete sixty times, an evolution aeon comes to an end. The same is true of a devolving aeon, say mundane treatises. Of the four yugas, the first one, Kata-yuga, has 1,728,000 years. Then comes Treta-yuga which has 1,296,000 years. It is followed by Dνǎpara-yuga of 864,000 years. finally follows Kali-yuga of 432,000 years. (Note that, if the years of the Kali-yuga are double, the result is the years of the Dνǎpara-yuga; if tripled, the years of the Treta-yuga; if quadrupled, the years of the Kata-yuga.) The total number of these four yugas is 4,320,000.

During the Kata-yuga years, all four quarters of beings (the whole lot of people) observe righteousness as though living things stand on four legs. During the Treta-yuga, three quarters of them observe righteousness as though they stand on three legs, one quarter does not. During the Dνǎpara-yuga (one half or) two quarters do so and (the other half or) the other two quarters do not. During the Kali-yuga only one quarter does so and three quarters do not.

Our Teacher, Gotama the Buddha, rose in the 2,570th years of Kali-. yuga, states Gotama Purǎṇa. In the first Kaṇďa (Chapter) it says:

Kalerǎrabbhato suñña satta pañcaduke gate saṁνacchare babhuνa νe Dhammaνido Gotamabhidho.

Two thousand five hundred and seventy years after the commencement of

Kali-yuga, there appeared Gotama who comprehended the Dhamma.

If one desires to know the present sǎsana year and the present Kali-yuga, take the present year (Myanmar Era) and add 1,182 years; the answer is the year of the past Sǎsana Era.

To get the Kali-yuga year take the present sǎsana year and add 2,570; the total is the present Kali-yuga year.

In short, when one writes ‚in the year so and so Kali-yuga Sakkarǎj‛, one's idea is the year so and so of Sakkarǎj in the age of Kali-yuga. The Kali-yuga lasts 432,000 years as has been said before. Sakkarǎj is the calculation of years as determined by royal

 

promulgation.

(Again, an extract is given by the author from the Mahǎsula Kǎrī Maghǎ Deva Laṅkǎ concerning the four yugas and the rise of the Buddha in the year 2,570 of Kali-yuga.)

Ref: 28. The Mark of The Voice having Eight Qualities as A Brahmǎ

The Sweetness of The Voice of The Karavika Bird and The Story of Asandhimittǎ King Dhammǎsoka's wife, Asandhimittǎ, asked the Sangha (with reference to the

sweetness of the Buddha's voice): ‚Is there any one in this world whose voice is similar to the Buddha's?‛ The answer given by the Sangha was: "There is the voice of a karaνika bird which is like the Buddha's.‛ Again, the Queen asked: ‚Where do these birds live?‛ The Sangha replied: ‚They live in the Himavanta.‛

The Queen then said to King Asoka: ‚I would like to see a karaνika bird, Lord.‛ The King sent a golden cage with the command: ‚A karaνika bird shall come in to this cage!‛ The cage flew and stopped before a karaνika bird. Considering: ‚This cage came with the command of the King, I am not in a position to remain here against the King's command,‛ the bird entered the cage, which flew back and stood in the King's presence.

Although they now had the bird, nobody was able to make it cry. The King asked: ‚O men, how could we make it cry?‛ The ministers replied: ‚These karaνika birds cry, Great King, when they see their fellow birds.‛ Asoka accordingly had mirrors placed around the bird.

When the bird saw its own image in the mirrors, thinking that his relations had come, it uttered a sweet cry slowly and pleasantly like the music note that came out from a ruby flute. As if intoxicated by the karaνika bird-king's voice, Queen Asandhimitta and the citizens of PǎÔaliputta were wildly pleased. They revelled as though they were to start dancing.

Then the Queen reflected: ‚Even the voice of this karaνika bird, which is just an animal, is so sweet. What would be the voice of the Buddha, highest in glory, like? There could have been no limit to its sweetness!‛

Visualizing the Buddha, the Queen became filled with joy (pīti). Without giving up that joy, she developed Vipassanǎ Insight, stage by stage, and together with her seven hundred ladies-in-waiting, she attained sotǎpatti fruition.

Ref: Explanations of The Thirty-two Major Marks, Chapter One Causal Deeds for The Thirty-two Marks

Since it is said in the Jinǎlaṅkǎra Ṭikǎ that only the explanation that deals with the four points, namely, (1) kamma, (2) kamma-sarikkhaka, (3) lakkhaụa, and (4) lakkhaụǎnisamsa, of each of the aforesaid thirty-two marks of a Great Man is a well-defined one, the meaning of each of these four points will be briefly given first.

Of these four points, (1) kamma means the element of meritorious deed done in the past with an intention to attain of Buddhahood, bringing about the major mark concerned; (2) kamma-sarikkhaka means the power or ability of the mark that appears in accordance with the kamma; (3) lakkhaụa means any of the thirty-two major marks, such as level soles, the hundred and eight sole-figures, etc. acquired in the present life on account of the relevant past meritorious deeds; (4) lakkhaụǎnisamsa means the remote or subsequent effect of the past meritorious deeds which cause the appearance of the mark.

(for example, the Bodhisatta accumulates merit during his former lives, so firmly and resolutely that nobody else can check and destroy them. On account of that accumulation of merit, he enjoys divine bliss which excel others in the ten respects. When he is reborn as a human being, he wins the mark of his level feet resembling golden footwear. As he has won that mark, he is able to stand up and walk on steadfastly; nobody else, whether a human or a deva or Brahmǎ, can move him or make him unsteady. The merits also give him the subsequent effect: he is unshaken by such internal defiling enemies as greed, hate

 

1686

 

and delusion and also by two external kinds: those who oppose him openly and those who do so but not openly.)

Herein, the aggregate of his past meritorious deeds done so firmly and resolutely that nobody else can check and destroy them is (1) kamma. The state of the level soles of the feet marking his acts of merit is (3) lakkhaụa. His ability to stand up and walk on steadfastly as the immediate effect of his meritorious acts is (2) kamma-sarikkhaka. The ability inherent in the mark, forming the effect, agrees thus with the power inherent in the meritorious act serving as the cause; such corresponding nature is called kamma-sarikkhaka (the nature of agreement with kamma). Just as carrying a vessel full of water means carrying the water in it, even so, speaking of a sign with power signifies speaking of that very power. Therefore, the exposition of lakkhaụa and the exposition of kamma-sarikkhaka are found similar to each other in the commentary on the Lakkhaṇa Sutta in the Pǎthika- vagga AÔÔhakathǎ. The undisturbed and determined effort, put in performing good works in the past existences, brings the Bodhisatta not only the mark of the level soles but, as if it were not enough, also brings him the remote and subsequent effect, which is the ability to remain unharmed and undisturbed by his foes within and without; this subsequent and remote effect is (4) lakkhaụǎnisamsa.

(Now with reference to the Bodhisatta's major signs, those causal deeds of the past and other things will be described briefly as stated in the Lakkhaṇa Sutta, Text or otherwise, in a language easy to read and note.)

  1. The Level Soles

The Bodhisatta had performed extraordinary acts of merit in his numerous past existences, so firmly and resolutely that nobody else could check and destroy them. On account of those meritorious acts, he enjoyed divine bliss in the deva-world, excelling other devas in ten respects: longevity, beauty, happiness, authority, retinue, abundance of divine sense objects, such as sight, sound, smell, taste and touch. Reborn again in the human world, he acquired the major mark of ‚the level soles of feet like golden Footwear.‛ Because he was endowed with that mark, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch (Cakkaνatti) possessing the seven treasures and ruling the four continents as he did in the life of Mahasudassana Cakkavatti. As the subsequent effect, he would also have enjoyed the immunity from harm done to him by any human foes. On renouncing the world, as in his last existence as Prince Siddhattha, he attained Omniscience and became a Perfectly Self-Enlightened One, Chief of the Three Worlds. As the subsequent effect, his benefits could not be stopped, harmed or endangered by the hostilities brought by internal defiling enemies, such as greed, hate and delusion, and by external ones, be he an ascetic, a brahmin, a deva, a mǎra or a Brahmǎ, who opposed him openly or not openly.

(Here the author reproduces for the readers to learn by heart the verses composed by one Sayadaw U Ghosita of Mandalay South. The theme of the prayer is the thirty-two signs of a Great Man. Here the verses describe the first sign. Each of the remaining verses similarly follows a paragraph in prose by the author.)

  1. The Hundred and Eight Circles with figures on The Soles

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta rendered service for the welfare of beings. He had driven away fear from those who were frightened. He had performed dǎna together with supplementary gifts. (for example, when he gave away robes and garments in particular, he also offered alms-food as supplementary gifts to the recipients; he also gave them seats, honoured them with flowers and perfumes and provided them with drink. Thereafter he took upon himself the precepts and expressed his wish to attain the boon of Omniscience. Then only did he distribute the robes and garments most respectfully. In this way the Bodhisatta gave the main gift with extra ones.) As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss which surpassed other devas in the ten respects, as has been mentioned above. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 2 major mark of

‚the figures in circles on the soles of his feet‛. Because he was endowed with that mark,

 

had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch and would also have won great suite of retinue consisting of brahmins, men of wealth, etc. On renouncing the world, as in his last birth as Prince Siddhattha, he became an Omniscient Buddha and his great retinue was composed of monks, nuns, male and female lay devotees, devas, humans, asuras, nǎgas and gandhabbas.

Herein, such meritorious act of dǎna completed with additional gifts in his numerous past existences was (1) kamma. The perfection in all respects of the sole-figures as if they were indicating, ‚Let devas and humans know that the Bodhisatta had performed meritorious act of dǎna completed with additional gifts‛ was (2) kamma-sarikkhaka. The sole mark was (3) lakkhaụa. The great suite was (4) lakkhaụǎnisamsa.

  1. The Projecting Heels, Long fingers and Toes and Tire Upright Body

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta abstained from taking life. Never had he caught hold of a weapon with intent to kill. He had lived with loving-kindness and compassion, providing safeguard for the wellbeing of all others. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss which surpassed that of other devas in ten respect. Reborn a human being, he acquired the three major marks: the No. 3 mark of ‚the projecting heels‛, the No. 4 mark of ‚the long and tapering fingers and toes‛, and the No. 15 mark of ‚the upright body‛ like that of a Brahmǎ. Because he was endowed with these three marks, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch and he would have lived long till the end of his life span as no one could do harm to his life (or kill him). On renouncing the world, as in his last birth as Prince Siddhattha, he became an Omniscient Buddha and he lived long until he had covered four-fifths of his life span as no one, be he an ascetic, a brahmin, a deva, a mǎra, or a Brahmǎ could threaten his life (or could kill him).

The four Inviolable Assets of A Buddha

There are four assets of a Buddha that cannot be violated by others. They are:

 

  1. the four requisites meant for and brought to Him,
  2. His life,
  3. His marks, and
  4. His rays

 

or,

 

—— BuddhavaÑsa AÔÔhakathǎ. Vol. 2

 

  1. The material gain of the four requisites brought to Him,
  2. His life,
  3. His eighty minor marks and his body rays, (the light of the moon, of the sun and of devas and Brahmǎs could not outshine or disturb the rays from his body), and
  4. His Omniscience.

 

—— Vinaya Pǎrǎjika-kaṇďa AÔÔhakathǎ, Vol.1

The Kamma, Kamma-sarikkhaka, etc, of The Aforesaid Mark

With reference to the above three marks, (1) kamma was the abstention from the wrong doing of killing, (2) kamma-sarikkhaka was the ability of the length and shape of the heels, fingers and toes and the uprightness of the body. To make it more explicit: those, who are bent on killing, approach their victim by tiptoeing lest the sound of their footsteps should be heard. Consequently, when they become human beings again, some of them have their feet curved inwardly like a bow; some of them have their feet curved outwardly; some of their feet with a curve in each sole; some have bandy toes; and others bandy heels; as if all those deformed shapes were to disclose, saying: ‚Let people know about our act of killing that involves tiptoeing.‛ But the Bodhisatta had the mark of long heels as if they were to disclose saying: ‚Let people know about my non-commission of killing that involved

1688

 

tiptoeing.‛ Similarly, those, who desire to kill, approach their victim by bending their bodies, lest they should be seen by others. Consequently, when they become human beings again, some are hunchbacked, some are squat, some are crippled, as if all these deformed shapes were to disclose, saying: ‚Let people know about my commission of killing that involves body bending.‛ The Bodhisatta, however, had an upright body like that of a Brahmǎ, a mark of a Great Man, as if it were to disclose, saying: ‚Let people know about my non-commission of killing that involves body-bending.‛ Similarly, those, who desire to kill, catch hold of a weapon, say a club, and put their victim to death. Consequently, when they become human beings again, they have shorts hands, curved fingers, or have no visible fingers, as they look conjoined with one another and level with the palms as if they were to disclose, saying: ‚Let people know about their evil.‛ In contrast with them, the Bodhisatta had a long and beautiful fingers, a mark of a Great Man, as if it were to indicate, saying: ‚Let devas and humans know‛ that he had no experience of killing with a club in the grip of his hand. The ability of those marks to assure his long life was kamma- sarikkhaka. These three major marks, i.e. the projection of the heels, the length of the fingers and toes, and the straightness of the body, are (3) lakkhaụa. His life lived to the full span was (4) lakkhaụǎnisamsa.

  1. The fullness of The flesh at Seven Places of The Body

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta gave delicious food, such as cakes, meals, butter-oil, milk-rice, etc. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 16 major mark of ‚the fullness of the flesh at the seven places of his body‛, namely, the two insteps, the two backs of the palms, the two shoulders and the neck. Because he was endowed with that mark, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and he received plenty of delicious food, both solid and liquid, to eat.

Herein, such a meritorious act of offering choice food over the period of a hundred thousand aeons was (1) kamma. The occurrence of the fullness of the flesh at the seven places of the body, as if it were to disclose, saying: ‚Let devas and humans know‛ that the Bodhisatta had done the meritorious deeds of giving choice food, etc. in his past lives and its being the cause of abundant gains in that very life was (2) kamma-sarikkhaka. The fullness of the flesh at the seven places of the body was (3) lakkhaụa. The acquisition of much choice food was (4) lakkhaụǎnisamsa.

  1. The Soft Hands and feet and Their Likeness of A Net

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta helped many with the four objects of support (saugaha νatthu)28. Those who are pleased with the gifts, which he had helped them by giving (dǎna); those who were in need of a pleasant speech, which he had helped them with sweet words (piyaνǎcǎ), another saugaha νatthu; those who desired a beneficial talk, he had helped them with a beneficial talk or action (atthacariyǎ), a (third) saugaha νatthu, by advising them: ‚This should be done.‛, ‚This should not be done.‛, ‚A man of this nature should be associated with.‛, ‚A man of this nature should not be associated with.‛, and so on. Those, who were happy to be treated on equal terms whether in weal or in woe, he had helped them with a sense of equality (samǎnattatǎ), a (fourth) saugaha νatthu. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 5 major mark of ‚the soft hands and feet‛ as well as the No. 6 major mark of ‚their having likeness of a golden net‛.

Because he was endowed with these two marks, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and he had a suite at his service, as if it were properly held and collectively placed

    1. Objects of support (saugaha νatthu): refer to Chapter VII: What are the factors for accomplishing the Pǎramīs: (a) extinction of self-love   Previously it is translated ways of

gaining friendship, pg 89, ibid.

 

in his hand.

Herein, such meritorious acts of helping many through the fourfold saugaha νatthu in his numerous past existences were (1) kamma. Those, who used not to do so, have rough hands and feet and uneven fingers and toes. The Bodhisatta, however, had soft and tender hands and feet; his fingers and toes were even like that of a golden net in order to let devas and humans know of his help given to many through the fourfold saugaha νatthu in his past lives. The quality of the softness of the hands and feet and also of the evenness of the fingers and toes was (2) kamma-sarikkhaka. The quality of the soft hands and feet and of the even fingers and toes was (3) lakkhaụa. The gain of the suite properly held and collectively placed, so to speak, in his hand was (4) lakkhaụǎnisamsa.

  1. The High Ankles and The Curling-up Body Hair

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta abstained from frivolous talks. He had given religious talks which are beneficial here as well as hereafter. He had made only Dhamma-speeches concerning the ten acts of merit leading to emancipation from saṁsǎra. By delivering to a large number of people religious sermons that would raise them to higher stages of prosperity with the ten deeds of merit, he had given the gift of Dhamma. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 7 major mark of ‚the slightly higher dust-free ankles‛ and the No. 4 major mark of ‚the body-hair with its tips curling upwards‛. Because he was endowed with these two marks, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch and would be superior to others. On renouncing the world, as in his life as Prince Siddhattha, he became an Omniscient Buddha and reached the top, excelling all other beings in pre-eminence.

Herein, such a meritorious act of delivering Dhamma-sermons that lead to higher stages was (1) kamma. Those, who used not to do so, have low ankles and stooping downy hair, as if they were to disclose, saying: ‚Let people know‛ about their failure to speak of the Dhamma The Bodhisatta, however, was endowed with these two marks, namely, the high ankles and the curling up body-hair, as if they were to disclose, saying: ‚Let devas and humans know‛ that he had given discourses that would raise them to higher spiritual positions. Therefore, the ability of these two marks to indicate thus was (2) kamma- sarikkhaka. The two marks were (3) lakkhaụa. The Bodhisatta's being above all others in rank was (4) lakkhaụǎnisamsa.

  1. The Eni-like Round Legs

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta seriously and promptly taught his close pupils who had come to him for education. He had taught them in such a way that they might learn and train quickly and without trouble; he had instructed them in different arts and crafts, in various modes of moral conduct(caraụa), such as the five Precepts, the Ten Precepts and the Pǎtimokkha as well as on the doctrines such as Kammasakatǎ (the truth that everybody has kamma as his or her own property). In his teaching, he had never held back anything for his own sake. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 8 major mark of ‚the legs round and full, lengthy and comely, like those of an antelope called enī (or like husk of paddy)‛.

Because he was endowed with this mark, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch and he would have obtained all royal paraphernalia both animate and inanimate. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and he possessed the requisites of a monk fully and rapidly.

Herein, such a meritorious act of serious and prompt teaching of arts and crafts, etc. in his numerous past existences were (l) kamma. Those who did not teach their pupils seriously and promptly but used to waste their time by asking them to wait upon them respectfully, or by sending them on errands, and thus making them weary, have their calves which are bulging at the back of the leg as though the muscles were cut off on the other side. In contrast, the Bodhisatta's calves were high and round as if they were to disclose,

 

1690

 

saying: ‚Let devas and humans know about his serious and prompt teaching, which is without holding back anything for his own sake. The ability of that particular mark to disclose thus was (2) kamma-sarikkhaka. The calves of that beauty were (3) lakkhaụa. The rapid possession of the appropriate requisites was (4) lakkhaụǎnisaṁsa.

  1. The Smooth Skin

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta approached wise ascetics and brahmins and discussed with them questioning: ‚Venerable Sirs, what is merit?‛, ‚What is demerit?‛;

‚What is faulty?‛, ‚What is not faulty?‛; ‚What should be followed?‛; ‚What should not be followed?‛; ‚What when done leads to lasting sorrow?‛ and ‚What when done leads to lasting happiness?‛ As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 12 major mark of ‚the smooth skin‛. Because he was endowed with this mark, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch and a great wise man. Among those, who enjoy sensual pleasures, there would have been none equal to him or higher than him in wisdom. On renouncing the world, as in his last birth as Prince Siddhattha, he became an Omniscient Buddha with great wisdom. He possessed puthu-paññǎ, knowledge of the aggregates, the sense-spheres, the elements, etc; hǎsa-paññǎ, knowledge born together with zest and joy, jaνana-paññǎ, knowledge of swift occurrence; tikkha-paññǎ, knowledge that quickly eradicates defilements; and nibbedhika-paññǎ, knowledge that penetrates the impenetrable mass of greed, hate and delusion; as the subsequent effect, he was endowed with intelligence higher than that of others.

(Here the author's analysis of this particular major mark as to its kamma, etc. is missing. But it may not be difficult for the reader to make his or her own.)

  1. The Yellow and Bright Complexion Like Gold

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta showed very little anger. If there were in him anger at all, he quickly quenched it. He also display little anxiety. Though someone should speak to him angrily, he was absolutely free of hate, anger, aversion, disturbance or grudge. Besides, he donated fine clothing, robes and coverlets to people. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 11 major mark of ‚the yellow, bright skin like that of pure gold of siugī- nikkha‛. Because he was endowed with that mark, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and he quickly obtained fine clothings, robes and coverlets.

Herein, such a state of his being free of anger and such acts of distribution fine clothings, robes and coverlets in his numerous past existences were (1) kamma. The complexion of a person in anger lacks serenity; his or her face is terribly ugly. There is no adornment like clothing in the world. Therefore, those who used to show anger and not used to give clothings, robes and coverlets are not good looking, as if they were to disclose their former ills. The face of one who does not lose temper is beautiful; his or her complexion is serene. There are four ways for beings to acquire beauty and splendour:

 

  1. giving alms-food in the past existences,
  2. giving clothing in the past existences,
  3. giving service by cleaning with a broom, and
  4. showing no anger.

All these four requirements, the Bodhisatta had fulfilled in his countless former lives. He therefore, acquired the No. 11 major mark of the yellow skin. Therefore, the bright yellow complexion comparable with the colour of siugī-nikkha gold and which, so to speak, informed devas and humans of his fulfilment of the four requirements was (2) kamma- sarikkhaka. The golden skin was (3) lakkhaụa. The gain of fine clothing etc. was (4) lakkhaụǎnisaṁsa.

 

  1. The Male Organ concealed in A Sheath

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta brought about reunion in amity to those relatives and friends who had been long separated; he had created harmony between estranged mother and son, between estranged father and son, among estranged brothers, between estranged brothers and sisters and among estranged sisters. He rejoiced in the harmony thus caused by him. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 10 major mark of ‚the male organ concealed in a sheath‛, like that of a Chaddanta Elephant King. Because he was endowed with that mark, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch and would have begot thousands of brave scions who were able to crush enemy forces. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and gathered thousands of sons in his noble disciples who were capable of crushing enemy forces of defilements.

Herein, his meritorious performance of bringing about unity among relatives in the numerous past existences was (1) kamma. When kinsmen are united, one overlooks another's fault. Even when they are at quarrel, they do not like let others know of the wrong done by a man of their blood. If one were to say: ‚This is his fault,‛ they would rise up and refute, ‚Who has seen that? Who has heard of that? There is nobody among us who would have done such a misdeed!‛ In this way, they all would give cover to his fault. It may be said that the Bodhisatta had disregarded such a fault and thereby brought about unity to his kith and kin. Therefore, the male organ in a sheath that was indicative to other of his past deed of bringing unity to his relatives by preventing their fault from being seen so that they may live in happiness was (2) kamma-sarikkhaka. The male organ thus concealed in a sheath was (3) lakkhaụa. The gaining of thousands of son-like noble disciples was (4) lakkhaụǎnisaṁsa.

  1. The Symmetrically Proportioned Body and The Long Palms that could touch The Knees without stooping

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta gave honour to members of his retinue after personally scrutinizing their virtues and qualities. Only when he had known their qualifications did he show his appreciation to them according to their merit, deciding:

‚This man deserves this much of reward.‛ ‚This man is worthy of this amount of reward.‛ The Bodhisatta honoured a man fairly and honestly according to what he deserved. As a result, corresponding to such act of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 19 major mark of ‚the symmetrically proportioned body (round and beautiful) like the circular spread of a banyan tree‛ and the No. 9 major mark of the ‚long palms which can touch the knees while standing without stooping.‛ Because he was endowed with these two marks, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch; and he would have had abundance of bliss and wealth, such as gems, gold, silver, useful objects, treasure-houses and granaries. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and he owned abundance of the wealth of the pious: faith (saddhǎ), morality (sīla), knowledge (suti), sacrifice (cǎga), wisdom (paññǎ), shame (hirī) and dread (ottappa) of doing evil.

Herein, his honour shown according to one's value was (1) kamma. The equal length of his stretched out arms and height and the equal measurement of the upper part and the lower part of his body in accordance with his performance were (2) kamma-sarikkha. His body like a round banyan tree, and its upper and lower parts being of equal measurement were (3) lakkhaụa. His abundance of sevenfold wealth of the pious was (4) lakkhaụǎ- nisaṁsa.

  1. The Well-developed Body, The Back without The Spinal furrow in The Middle and The Round Neck

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta wished for the welfare of the multitude. He had wished for the safety of the people's four modes of happiness. He had done a lot of contemplation: ‚How could these beings prosper through saddhǎ?‛, ‚How could they prosper through sīla, observing the Five Precepts or the Ten Precepts?‛, ‚How could they

 

1692

 

prosper through suta, following the advice of the wise and pious?‛, ‚How could they prosper through cǎga, giving up (what they own)?‛, ‚How could they prosper through paññǎ, the truth and knowledge that all beings have their kamma as their own property?‛,

‚How could they progress in terms of wealth and paddy, field and land, bipeds and quadrupeds, children and wives, servants and employees, relatives and friends?‛ As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the three major marks, namely, the No. 17 mark of ‚the full and well- developed body like a lion's front portion‛, the No. 18 mark of ‚the well-developed back of the body extending from the waist to the neck like a golden plank without any trace of the spinal furrow‛, the No. 20 mark of ‚the proportionate and round neck‛. Because he was endowed with these three major marks, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch and he would have obtained royal paraphernalia and his blissful life would never have diminished. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and his mundane and supra-mundane virtues, such as saddhǎ, sīla, suta, cǎga, paññǎ, etc., never decreased.

Herein, his wish for the welfare of the multitude was (1) kamma. The fullness, roundness and development of the body, of the back and of the neck as if they were indicative of his wish for the prosperity of others was (2) kamma-sarikhaka; the fullness, round and development of the body, the back and the neck were (3) lakkhaụa. The non-decrease of his wealth both mundane and supra-mundane was (4) kammǎnisaṁsa.

  1. The Seven Thousand Capillaries at The Throat

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta had never hurt other beings with his hands, with a stone, a stick, a sword or with any other weapon. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 21 major mark of ‚the seven thousand capillaries occurring at the throat and diffusing throughout the body the taste of the food, be it as small as a grain of sesame.‛ Because he was endowed with this major mark, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and his ailments were few and far between.

Herein, his meritorious performance of refraining from hurting beings was (1) kamma. He who has been hit by another with hands, etc. will have bruise and blood clot on the spot his body which has been hit, from which suppuration and more suffering would occur. As for the Bodhisatta, as if they were clearly indicative of his past, observance of non- violence towards others, an act of merit that would result in good health, he acquired the mark of the capillaries at the throat. Such an irregularity of the capillaries for taste lying upright was (2) kamma-sarikhaka; the upright capillaries at his throat were (3) lakkhaụa. His good health was (4) kammǎnisamsa.

The capillaries distribute the taste all over his body, even if it is of the food as tiny as a grain of sesame. His digestive power was neither too high nor too low but just right to digest whatever is eaten: Therefore, the Bodhisatta's health was better than that of others.

  1. The Clear Blue Eyes and The Soft Eyelashes

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta had never angrily looked at others with his eyes protruding like those of a lobster. Never had he, in anger, looked sideways at another person. When that person angrily looked at him, he simply closed his eyes. Only when that person looked the other way round did he glance at him or her with a loving and sober heart but never with a hateful one. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 29 major mark of ‚the very clear blue eyes‛ and the No. 30 mark of ‚the soft and tender eyelashes, like a newly born calf.‛ Because he was endowed with these marks, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and he was looked upon by beings, as such devas, humans and Brahmǎs, lovingly and trustingly.

Herein, his viewing of other beings with loving eyes in the countless past existences was

 

(1) kamma. Those angry ones, who look sideways or frown at somebody else, have their eyes set in that manner. Those, who look at others in an affectionate and respectful manner, have their eyes serene in five ways of beauty. The Bodhisatta was endowed with the eyes, blue and clear; the eyelashes, soft and curling up, as if they were indicative of his affectionate, respectful glances in the past: all this was (2) kamma-sarikhaka. The extremely clear blue eyes and the extremely soft curling-up eyelashes were (3) lakkhaụa. The love and respect shown to him by other beings was (4) kammǎnisaṁsa.

  1. The Thin Layer of flesh on The forehead

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta led group performance of good physical practices, good verbal practices, good mental practises, alms-giving, moral observances, fasting, service to parents, etc. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No.32 major mark of ‚the thin layer of flesh that appeared by nature, like a gold headband on the forehead.‛ Because he was endowed with this mark, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and he gained a large number of beings as his followers or he became leader of them all.

Herein, his meritorious act of giving leadership to others in the group performance of good deeds was (1) kamma. He who gives leadership to a performance of good deeds, such as giving in charity, etc. never wears a sad face in the gathering, instead, he moves about among the people with his head upright without fear but with joy and satisfaction. He also has a large number of followers. The Bodhisatta, in his many previous births, had given guidance in doing all acts of merit. In order to make devas and humans know of this, the Bodhisatta was born with the thin layer of flesh on his forehead (or the full round head); therefore, the ability of the thin layer of flesh (or, the full round head) to let others know of those past meritorious act was (2) kamma-sarikhaka, The thin layer of flesh (or, of the full round head) was (3) lakkhaụa. The large numbers of beings immediately following after him was (4) lakkhaụǎnisaṁsa.

  1. The Body-hair and The Hair between The Two Eyebrows

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta abstained from telling lies (musǎνǎda); he had told what was true; (with no insertion of falsehood,) his first truthful words had agreed with his last; he had been of firm speech; he had spoken reliable words which people trust and referred to. As a result, corresponding to such act of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 13 major mark of ‚the body hair, each in one pore of the skin‛ and the No. 31 major mark of ‚the hair between the two eyebrows‛. Because he was endowed with these two major marks, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and he had his wishes fulfilled by many.

Herein, his meritorious act of speaking only what was true in his numerous past existences was (1) kamma. The ability of his body-hair, each growing in one pore of the skin and of his hair that strangely grew between the eyebrows to disclose his acts of speaking the truth was (2) kamma-sarikhaka. The body hair and the hair between the eyebrows were (3) lakkhaụa. The fulfilment of his wishes by many was (4) lakkhaụǎnisaṁsa.

  1. The forty Teeth and Their State of touching One Another

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta abstained from any mischievous speech that would cease friendship among people; he had brought harmony to those who were separated; he had helped maintain unity of those who were united; he had taken delight in unity among friends; he had been very pleased to see or hear of those in unity; he had spoken only what would create unity of friends, As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 23 major mark of ‚the teeth numbering exactly forty‛ and the No. 25 major mark of ‚the teeth touching one another with no space in between.‛ Because he was endowed with these two marks, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch. On

1694

 

renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and he gained followers whose unity could not be destroyed by others.

Herein, his abstention, in his numerous past lives, from mischievous talks (pisuụa-νǎcǎ) and his speech that would create unity were (1) kamma. Those who used to speak mischievous words, have no complete set of forty teeth, and they have their teeth with gaps, for they destroy unity of others and separate them. The Bodhisatta, however, had forty teeth and they were touching one another as if to tell devas and humans of his abstention from mischievous words in his countless former lives in saṁsǎra. Therefore, the ability of his teeth to be indicative of his said abstention was (2) kamma-sarikhaka. The complete set of forty teeth and the absence of gaps in them possessing the very ability were

(3) lakkhaụa. His gaining of followers whose unity could not be destroyed by others was

(4) lakkhaụǎnisaṁsa.

  1. The Long Tongue and The Voice with Qualities like A Brahmǎ's

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta abstained from speaking harsh and abusive words; he had spoken only what was polite, faultless, pleasing and appealing to the hearts of many. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 27 major mark of ‚the long, flat and tender tongue‛ and the No. 28 major mark of ‚the voice having eight qualities like a Brahmǎ's.‛ Because he was endowed with these two marks, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and his words were effective, influential and authoritative.

Herein, his abstention from harsh and abusive words (pharusa-νǎcǎ) and his speaking only sweet, pleasant and polite words in his numerous past existences in saṁsǎra were (l) kamma. Those who used to indulge in harsh and abusive terms have their tongues faulty with thickness, droopiness and a slit so that others may know of their indulgence in bad language by twisting their tongues. The Bodhisatta, however, had the primary benefit of having his tongue long, flat and tender so that devas and humans might know that he had never uttered such bad language but had spoken what was sweet, pleasant and polite. Those, who used to speak abusive language, have their voice cracked, rough or faulty in other ways so that many might know of their swearing in a cracked, rough voice. The Bodhisatta had the benefits of having a voice of eight qualities, as if they were to tell ‚Let devas and human know‛ of his abstention in his numerous past existences in saṁsǎra from cursing, a cause for a cracked, rough voice. Therefore, the length, flatness and tenderness of the tongue and the completeness of his tongue with the eight qualities were (2) kamma- sarikkhaka. The long, flat and tender tongue and the voice complete with the eight qualities were (3) lakkhaụa. The obedience shown to his word by devas and humans and his verbal effectiveness, influence and authority were (4) lakkhaụǎnisaṁsa.

  1. The Lion-like Chin

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta abstained from frivolous talks that were like unsuccessful paddy lacking substance. He had spoken what was right and suitable for the occasion; he had talked beneficially, truthfully, and with reference to the Dhamma, and advised in accordance with discipline. He had uttered solemnly what was meaningful with evidence as in judicial proceedings, worthy of keeping in the casket-like hearts of all hearers. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the No. 22 major mark of the ‚well developed chin (suggestive of his imminent smile) like that of a lion.‛ Because he was endowed with this major mark, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and he was invulnerable to attacks by his enemies within and without.

Herein, his abstention from frivolous talks (sampha-palapa) was (1) kamma. Those, who used to talk about foolish things, have their chins concave, crooked or in any other unseemly shape so that many might know that they had spoken insubstantial language with their jaws moving. The Bodhisatta, however, had well developed jaws so that devas and

 

humans might know of his abstention from frivolous talks and of his practice of speaking only what was fruitful. Therefore, the ability of the development of the jaws to disclose his practice of speaking, in the past, what was fruitful was (2) kamma-sarikkhaka. The developed jaws with that ability was (3) lakkhaụa. His invulnerability against any of his enemies whether within or without was (4) lakkhaụǎnisaṁsa.

  1. The Proportionately Set Teeth and The four White Pointed Teeth

In his numerous past existences, the Bodhisatta abstained from wrong livelihood but had earned his living by clean trade; he had avoided various dishonest method, such as deceptive scales, deceptive baskets, deceptive coins; such as being unethical by taking bribes, immoral persuasion by cheating; convincing others with imitations; such as violence by cutting hands and legs, by taking life, by binding, plundering, destroying towns and villages. As a result, corresponding to such acts of merit, he enjoyed divine bliss. Reborn a human being, he acquired the two major marks: the No. 24 mark of ‚the proportionate set of teeth‛ and the No. 26 mark of ‚the four pointed teeth as white and brilliant as the morning star‛. Because he was endowed with these two marks, had he remained a householder, he would have become a Universal Monarch. On renouncing the world, he became an Omniscient Buddha and he gained hosts of followers and attendants.

Herein, his pure livelihood in his numerous past existences was (1) kamma. Those, who used to have impure livelihood, possess no proportionately set teeth, upper or lower, inside or outside; and their four pointed teeth are dirty so that many might know of their misdeeds. The Bodhisatta, however, had even teeth and four pointed ones, which were very brilliantly white as if they were to disclose, saying: ‚Let devas and humans know‛ of his pure livelihood, maintained throughout his countless past existences in saṁsǎra. Therefore, the evenness of his teeth and the brilliant whiteness of the four pointed teeth that disclosed his purity of livelihood in his countless past lives in saṁsǎra were (2) kamma-sarikkhaka. The even teeth and the white pointed ones were (3) lakkhaụa. The hosts of followers and attendants were (4) lakkhaụǎnisaṁsa.

(Here is given the Sayadaw U Ghesita's last verse-prayer with reference to the forty teeth and the four pointed ones, followed by the concluding stanza. Also for the benefit of the reader in Myanmar: a shorter poetical, composition about the 32 Major Marks and the Buddha's past kamma as their causes, by the Mahǎ Visuddhǎrǎma Sayadaw is added. This, too, we propose to leave untranslated.]

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1696

 

BRIEf GENERAL SURVEY

SYNOPSIS of the original six volumes, eight books of the Great Chronicle of Buddhas.

Volume One Part One (Chapter I to VI): SUMEDHA the future Buddha, His Renunciation, the Prophecy, Reflections on Perfections, elaborate expositions on Pǎramīs.

Volume One Part Two (Chapter VII to IX): Chronicle of Twenty-four Buddhas Dīpaṅkarǎ Buddha to Kassapa Buddha; future Buddha Gotama receiving Prophesy.

Volume Two (Chapter 1 to Chapter 15): Beginning of Buddha Ratana: from Conception of the Bodhisatta to attainment of Buddhahood, and events during the 1st rains-retreat.

Volume Three (Chapter 16 to 27): Events from the 2nd rains-retreat to the 9th. Volume four (Chapter 28 to Chapter 37): Events from the 9th rains-retreat to the 20th.

Volume five (Chapter 38 to Chapter 42): Events from 21st rains-retreat to Parinibbǎna of the Buddha. End of Buddha Ratana. One chapter on Dhamma Ratana

Volume Six Part One (Chapter 43): Sangha Ratana begins: Stories of foremost Bhikkhus. Theras from the Venerable Sǎriputta to the Venerable Mogharǎja.

Volume Six Part Two (Chapter 44 to Chapter 45): Sangha Ratana continues: Stories of foremost Bhikkhunīs. Therīs from Mahǎpajǎpati Gotamī to Siṅgǎlakamǎtu. Stories of foremost lay male disciples and lay female disciples. Epilogue.

 

.

© Nikaya Tâm Học 2024. All Rights Reserved. Designed by Nikaya Tâm Học

Giới thiệu

Nikaya Tâm Học là cuốn sổ tay internet cá nhân về Đức Phật, cuộc đời Đức Phật và những thứ liên quan đến cuộc đời của ngài. Sách chủ yếu là sưu tầm , sao chép các bài viết trên mạng , kinh điển Nikaya, A Hàm ... App Nikaya Tâm Học Android
Live Statistics
43
Packages
65
Dropped
18
Invalid

Tài liệu chia sẻ

  • Các bài kinh , sách được chia sẻ ở đây

Những cập nhật mới nhất

Urgent Notifications